《Re: Player》
Chapter 1: [Warm welcome!]
Chapter 1: [Warm wee!]
Hot.
That''s what I felt when I opened my eyes in this world.
The zing sun in the bright blue sky and the scorching desert in my view as far as my eyes could see.
"Where¡ am I?"
My voice was feeble and slow. In contrast to the aged man I was, I felt rather young. Despite being young, I felt quite weak.
"Strange... dream."
That was the conclusion I came to.
"Should I kill myself and wake up?"
Walking in the never ending desert wasn''t really appealing.
"But how should I do it?"
There was nothing with which I could possibly kill myself.
"There has to be something."
Standing in the middle of the desert, my vision became a bit more clear as a figure of caravan appeared in front of me at a distance.
The caravan was rather luxurious, with 4 camels pulling it. It was shining blue like a gem in this rather dull desert.
And before I knew it, I started walking towards that caravan which was about 100 meters away from me.
"All dreams have meaning¡ I wonder what this one means¡"
Thest one was erotic. I hope this one is too¡
The heavy steps took me to the caravan. And only after I reached it, I realized that it was empty. The door was unlocked, and the insides had nothing except luxurious seats.
By this time, the dream had started to feel a little too real. The heat was burning me while the steps felt rather difficult to make. When I touched the caravan, I could make out the exact texture of it and the camels which were tied to the caravan felt a little too real.
"It''s only a dream¡ right?"
-Thup! Thup! Thup!
Stomping sounds of the hoofs of horses came from a distance as I stumbled upon a herd of horses..?
"The heck are those?!!" I questioned as I saw those chicken-like beings with the head of a lizarding towards me. There sat men atop of those chicken like beings and each of them held a weapon in their hands.
''7,'' I counted the number of people riding those lizard-headed chickens towards me. Didn''t even take 10 seconds before they reached closer to me.
"Hello-"
Though without any greeting, one of them took out a sword, shing my throat¡ as I lost my life before I could even ask for directions.
[You Have Died!]
[Game Over!]
[Restarting from thest Save Point!]
[Error! No Save Points Found!]
[Restarting from the Start!]
Hot.
That''s what I felt when I opened my eyes in this world.
The zing sun in the bright blue sky and the scorching desert in my view as far as my eyes could see.
"Where¡ am I?"
Though my eyes widened as I looked around. This time, at the caravan, standing still as before, 100 meters away from me.
"Was it a vision?"
I contemted. I remember hearing voices before I died. Though I couldn''t remember exactly what they were. But I remember they were mechanical. Like an AI speaking.
And once again I moved towards the caravan, with the heavy steps that were as hard asst time. Once again, it felt all too real. The texture of the caravan was real and so were the camels.
And once again, those riders appeared. Coming at a rapid speed, their face covered with clothes, leaving only their eyes open.
''I should hide!''
Remembering what happenedst time, I hid behind the caravan. A foolish choice, but it wasn''t like I had any options here.
[You Have Died!]
[Game Over!]
[Restarting from the Last Save Point!]
[Error! No Save Point Found!]
[Restarting from Start!]
Hot.
That''s what I felt when I opened my eyes in this world.
"I heard it clearly."
This time I was sure¡ and if I am not wrong¡ I am in a game-like world. And if going by that logic¡
"[Status]"
[Name: Adam
Level: 1 (0/100 Exp)
Race: Human
ss: None
Status: Healthy
Health Points: 50/50
Mana Points: 10/10
Attributes:-
Strength: 5
Constitution: 5
Dexterity: 5
Intelligence: 5
Wisdom: 5
Charisma: 5
Free Attribute Points: 5
Skills: None
Equipments: None
Quest: (2)]
Chapter 2: [Quests!]
Chapter 2: [Quests!]
There was a smile on my face. I couldn''t keep my eyes off of the blue screen for an entire minute before I finally calmed myself down. Shaking my head, I tried recalling what exactly was going on.
"Did I reincarnate in a game? Or is it part of an experiment or something?"
This one felt too realistic for a game.
Though what was I doing beforeing here?
''...''
Even after trying for another minute, I still couldn''t recall what I was doing beforeing here. My memories¡. they were nk.
''What was my name?''
"Adam¡ Adam Wesker," I spoke with a sigh of relief as I could barely recall my name.
Not being able to remember your origin is a suffocating feeling.
"So. What''s next?"
Once again, I looked at the [System] screen. Scrolling down through it, I reached the [Quest] area.
[Quest: Survive!]
[Description: Bandits areing your way. They won''t stop at anything, killing everything in their way!
Objective: Survive for 60 minutes!
Rewards:
+20 Exp
+2 Attribute Points
+New Skill: Language Comprehension
Remarks: Squirm your way out of this one. Survive like your life is dependent on it. Because it is.]
[Quest: Get out of the desert!]
[Description: Finding yourself in a vast desert. Your first thought is to find a safe point. Everythingester.
Objective: Reach the nearest town.
Rewards:
+50 Exp!
+3 Attribute Points!
+System Feature Unlock: Save Points!
Remarks: You don''t want to die out in the middle of the desert, do you?]
"Seems simple enough¡ ?" I muttered as I turned around and began walking as far away from the caravan as I could. Since the bandits were going toe and kill me again, if I''m near the caravan, anyway, running away was the best choice.
Things went well as I kept walking for another 30 minutes. Though¡
-Thap! Thap! Thap!
I turned around, only to find the bandits chasing me at a rapid speed.
"Are you kidding me?" I muttered as I looked at the leader reaching rather close to me and¡
-sh!
[You Have Died!]
[Game Over!]
[Restarting from Last Save Point!]
[Error! No Save Point Found!]
[Restarting from Start!]
Hot.
"Let''s have 3 points in Dexterity and 2 in Constitution," I decided to add some speed to my running this time. As long as I run away, it''s fine.
A fresh aroma spread around my body as soon as I increased my dexterity. I felt like I could run a marathon right now and still won''t feel tired.
And when I increased my Constitution, my body felt far more vital than before. As if I had been finally set free from a disease I had been suffering from for ages.
I didn''t realize it but I was already getting ustomed to this game like word.
"This fucking heat is still too much. I am so taking a bath right after this," I vowed as I began walking away from here once again. This time I ran as fast as I could, but my weak body was getting tired a bit easily.
And after running for another 30 minutes, I turned around to make sure there was no one following me.
"Phew!" I sighed in relief as I saw that no one was behind me this time. And once again, I began walking away without wasting much time.
Though after traveling for another 15 minutes¡
-ROARRRR!!!!
A giant basilisk. That''s the closest description of the monster which I encountered in front of me.
"Are you kidding me?" I said as I fell on the sand. My legs were weakened after running for the entire 45 minutes.
The basilisk ran towards me at a rapid speed before it took a crunch at my body.
"Huh?!"
A sharp pain entered my neck as I felt my body being torn apart from my torso. To say it was painful would be an understatement¡
[You Have Died!]
[Game Over!]
[Restarting from Last Save Point!]
[Error! No Save Point Found!]
[Restarting from Start!]
-Thud!
This time, I fell on my knees as I held my neck with my hand. The feeling of the basilisk''s teeth embedded into your neck was worse¡ the feeling of my body torn apart was¡
I sat there for a few minutes, as I still couldn''t shake that feeling away. While those bandits killed me in one sweep, that monster¡ it didn''t kill me swiftly. I could still feel the moments before my death.
Time passed as I was still in my thoughts before I saw the banditsing closer to me¡
''So. What to do this time?'' I questioned myself.
Should I let myself be killed and try again? Or should I get up and fight against those bandits?
"Let''s not waste this time," I muttered as I collected my fear instilled self. Standing up slowly as I looked at those bandits, I questioned how would I fight them without a weapon?
[Strength: 5 -> 10!]
By maximizing my strength? Well. We can try that.
[You have unlocked the Basic Skill: Super Strength!]
[Super Strength(Common)!]
[Effects: Increases Strength and Attack by 10% for 10 seconds.
Cooldown: 2 minutes!]
Chapter 3: [Fight!]
Chapter 3: [Fight!]
[You have unlocked the Basic Skill: Super Strength!]
[Super Strength(Common)!]
[Effects: Increases Strength and Attack by 10% for 10 seconds.
Cooldown: 2 minutes!]
"Well. This is interesting," I muttered as I observed one of theming at me on his lizard faced chicken.
Patiently waiting for him to reach me, I stood still, observing him reaching closer to me.
And as he reached 10 meters away from me. He stopped.
"?" I was confused.
The smile on his face widened a little before it turned into a smirk.
''Something is amiss,'' I thought, observing the smile of that bandit. Though all the fog cleared as I saw him taking out a crossbow from his back.
He spoke something in an unknownnguage before he pointed the crossbow at me.
"F*ck!"
[You Have Died!]
[Game Over!]
[Restarting from Last Save Point!]
[Error! No Save Point Found!]
[Restarting from Start!]
"That F*cker!!!" I shouted out loud as I recalled that bastard''s smirk.
But one thing was for sure¡ I can''t kill those bandits as for now.
''I need some ns. Something that should work¡''
I began thinking as I recalled that I got a Skill when I got my Stats to 10
[Dexterity: 5 -> 10!]
[You have gained a new Basic Skill: Frenzy!]
[Frenzy(Common)]
[Effects: Allows the user to increase all movements by 10% for 10s
Cooldown: 2 Minutes!]
Not wasting my time, I ran again. This time in a different direction than that of the basilisk or those bandits.
Running fast, I used [Frenzy] many times over. Though I could feel it taking a toll on my body.
And after 30 minutes of running¡
"You gotta be kidding me!"
My eyes were wide open, I saw a giant eagle standing in front of me.
-Kaa!!!!
[You Have Died!]
[Game Over!]
[Restarting from Last Save Point!]
[Error! No Save Point Found!]
[Restarting from Start!]
"What kind of situation is this?" I asked myself as I put all the Stats in [Constitution] this time.
[You have gained a new Basic Skill: Heal!]
[Heal(Common)]
[Effects: Allows the user to heal himself by 3 HP!
Cost: 10 MP
Cooldown: 10 seconds!]
I smiled a little. Took my first step towards the caravan. Looking in the direction where the bandits were going toe from, I began walking one step at a time.
The bandits came as usual. And once again¡
[You Have Died!]
[Game Over!]
[Restarting from Last Save Point!]
[Error! No Save Point Found!]
[Restarting from Start!]
This time I put my points in [Intelligence]
[You have unlocked a new Basic Skill: Mana Sense!]
[Mana Sense(Common)!]
[Effects: Allows the user to see the amount of mana a person has!
Limitation: The user needs to concentrate and stay still to see the flow of mana!
Limitation: Cannot be used on beings who are hiding their mana flow!
Cost: 1MP/Sec]
''Hmmm? This one seems different,'' I thought as it seemed I could gauge the strength of those bandits.
Since I had only 10 MP. I waited for those bandits toe again. And soon enough, they appeared in my sights before I began concentrating.
[Mana Sense!]
I looked at the amount of mana those bandits had. One of them had little mana, while the other 5 had quite an amount of mana. As for thest 2¡
-Blergh!!!
I ended up throwing up as I looked at the amount of mana both of them had¡ monsters!!!
I expected them to have some mana but¡ this was fucking ridiculous! How am I supposed to survive this shit? There has to be a limit to how absurd one is!
As the bandits appeared near me again, I took a look at the two robed men at the far behind. One of them had a red hoodie with a strange patterned white cloth covering his face. The other simply looked more like an evil cultist than a bandit.
And once again, the man at the front reached closer to me.
[You Have Died!]
[Game Over!]
[Restarting from Last Save Point!]
[Error! No Save Point Found!]
[Restarting from Start!]
"Next is [Wisdom], huh?" I thought as I stood up again. My body was still shaking from the monsters that were moving towards me.
[You have gained a new Basic Skill: Active Mana Regeneration!]
[Active Mana Regeneration(Common)!]
[Effects: Allows the Users to regenerate mana at 10MP per minute!
Limitations: The user needs to sit in a meditative position for one minute without any movements!]
"Just kill me already," I muttered as I moved towards the bandit''s direction again.
And nothing out of the ordinary, I was killed before I could make a move.
[You Have Died!]
[Game Over!]
[Restarting from Last Save Point!]
[Error! No Save Point Found!]
[Restarting from Start!]
"If this doesn''t work¡ I am really going to go insane," I mumbled as I put all my Attribute Points in [Charm] this time.
[You have gained a new Basic Skill: Haggling!]
[Haggling(Common)!]
[Effects: Allows the user to reduce the price of items by 5%!]
"Hah! Just what I needed," I scoffed sarcastically before I fell on the ground. Just what kind of never ending messed up situation was this?
"This fucking heat¡" I groaned as I stood up again. The hot sand was not sofortable to lie on.
''Now¡ what to do?'' I questioned, as I could feel my hands shaking from fear. Honestly, I wasn''t smart enough to know what exactly I should do in this situation¡
My eyes then looked at the caravan in front of me. The beautiful blue coloured caravan in this never-ending-impossible-to-escape desert.
"The bandits shouldn''t be here for another 10 or 15 minutes," I mumbled as I began walking towards the caravan once again. This time, I just wanted to rest a little. Take a break from dying, you know? I feel like I kinda needed it.
Moving inside the caravan, I then locked the caravan from inside. Sitting on the ratherfortable seat, I finally rxed a little. Even though my body was physically fine, I still felt kinda refreshed sitting on thevish seats.
After sitting for a while, I thenid on my back. It wasn''t a big caravan, but if I folded my legs a little while keeping one over the other, I could manage to fit in the seat. Using my hands as a pillow, I looked up at the roof while my mind went into thinking mode.
"Let''s see. There are monsters everywhere and at the center we have bandits. I have some strength and magic skills but I can only use it one at a time," I wondered if there was a way to run in circles and wait till the 60 minutes durationpsed? The quest wanted me to survive anyway.
"Maybe I can cross the bandits without them noticing if I maintain my distance enough? I could even reach the nearest town too," I mumble as ideas begin pouring into my mind.
"I would need [Agility]. Maybe [Constitution] too? Or should I invest in [Strength]... ummm¡ not really. I should rather invest in [Intelligence] and check the strength of the enemy that is there before giving it another try-"
-BOOM!!!!
Though a loud noise woke me up from my thoughts as I fell on the floor of the caravan.
"Who in the name of America-"
-BOOOM!!!!!
Once again a loud voice came from outside the caravan as I crouched down. Slowly moving towards the window, I peaked a little.
-BOOOM!!!
I instinctively stepped back as I saw a fireball attacking me¡ though it never reached inside the caravan as a strange shield formed around it deflecting the fireball.
-sh! x ???
On the other hand, a barrage of shes followed the attack as one of the bandits attacked the caravan. Though¡ inside the caravan, there was not a single movement. Except for the noise, none of the attacks reached me¡
"Oh!" I muttered as I realized that this caravan was rather special¡
Chapter 4: [Quest Complete!]
Chapter 4: [Quest Complete!]
-BOOM!
-BOOM!
-sh! x ???
The attacks continued for another 10 minutes or so, as those bandits kept attacking without any pause. From the looks in their eyes, it seems they could see me¡
The crossbow bandit was ring at me rather intensely. He positioned his crossbow at me as I took a step back.
-Thak!
The arrow hit the barrier formed by the caravan before shattering into pieces.
I looked at the crossbow guy for a moment before a smirk formed on my face,
"Heh!" I mumbled, making him fume even more as he attacked a couple of times more before he was stopped by hisrades.
"Now we wait, huh?" I questioned, as I saw those men doing the same. Rather than leaving me behind all by myself, they were now talking to each other while keeping an eye on me.
Since I had nothing to do, I observed them for the time being. Unlike before, when they killed me on sight, this time I had the chance to analyze them much more clearly.
40 minutes passed as I saw them still waiting for me, while the mages among them tried many things to open the gate of the caravan using magic. One of them even tried to use knives as a key.
I was kind of afraid at first, but after their repeated failure, I started watching them intently. Looking at the precise magic made me rather in awe of the mage as I looked at him with slight envy.
''One day I''ll use magic too!'' I vowed inside before I heard a notification.
[Quest: Survive (Complete)!]
[+20 Exp gained!]
[+2 Attribute Points!]
[+New Skill: Language Comprehension!]
[Language Comprehension(Common)!]
[Effects: Allows the user toprehend anynguage at a faster rate!
Language Proficiencies:
-English: 64/100 %!
-Arabic: 3/100%!
-Chinese: 1/100%!
-Hindi: 4/100%!
-Greek: 4/100%!
-Latin: 6/100%!
-French: 4/100%!
-Spanish: 5/100%!
-Japanese: 5/100 %]
"Chotto matte kudasai! I have goodmand on English, okay? What do you mean I don''t even understand my firstnguagepletely?!!"
That was rather rude of the System!
"Asbesto sne lieanr treu!" One of the bandits with the long sword spoke as he looked at his partner, while the others were busy doing their own things.
[New Language Found: Livian Language!]
[Proficiency: 1%!]
"Oh! So I couldprehend it just by listening to it, huh?" I thought as I understood how the skill worked.
While I was amazed by the skill, the two men started arguing more and more, gathering the attention of not only me but the other bandits.
I looked at them, trying to understand thenguage a bit more. While 1% would probably do nothing, it should increase if I try right?
And just as I predicted!
[Language Proficiency: +1!]
[Language Proficiency: +1!]
[Language Proficiency: +1!]
[Language Proficiency: +1!]
.
.
The argument continued for another 5 to 10 minutes before it was finally resolved by the other members.
[Language Comprehension(Common)!]
[Language Proficiencies:
-English: 64/100 %
-Livian: 12/100 %]
"Are we escaed him? Ire linae kill! Dead will inresa!!" Hearing their words, I could understand them a little.
''But even if I understood them, what should I do? Strike a deal with them?'' I questioned, as I didn''t find any other quest popping.
Fighting with them was a no-no. It''s basically suicide to be blunt.
"ESPCADAA!!!!" One of the bandits, probably a female member, shouted attracting my attention.
Looking at the girl through the window, I saw her shivering in fear as she pointed in the direction where I went first.
''If I am not wrong, wasn''t the nasilisk monster there?'' I questioned as I observed the area¡
And on point, the basilisk came running through the desert as he moved towards us with heavy steps.
-Thud! Thud! Thud!
The sound of the monster''s heavy footsteps sent chills down my spine as I recalled the first time I ran to that point.
"Fire!!" one of the bandits shouted as the mages began chanting spells, one after another. I focused on their attacks towards the monster.
The blue-coloured bolt reached the Basilisk, harming him a little.
-SCREEECCCHHH!!!
Though it only enraged him even more as it increased its speed towards here.
"Lerge the caravan!" the bandit leader shouted as the others ran behind the caravan immediately.
"Gulp!!"
The Basilisk ran towards the caravan with all power.
''It should be fine, right?'' I questioned before
-BAMM!!!
[You Have Died!]
[Game Over!]
[Restarting from Last Save Point!]
[Error! No Save Point Found!]
[Restarting from Start!]
I stood back where I was before. In the desert about a hundred meters away from the caravan.
[Quest: Survive!]
The quest was once again there with the same requirements and same rewards. I sighed as I moved into the caravan again.
"Do I need toprehend the entirenguage thingy again?" I groaned as Iid on my back. My eyes closed as I was d that I could rx for an hour before something could happen. Enough time to find a way out of this mess.
The bandits came like before. Attacked for sometime before starting to talk among themselves. And 60 minutester¡
[You have gained a new Skill: Language Comprehension!]
[Language Comprehension(Common)!]
[Language Proficiencies:
-English: 64/100 %
-Livian: 14/100 %]
My eyes opened wide as I looked at the proficiency that still didn''t reduce¡ even one bit.
Chapter 5: [Conversation]
Chapter 5: [Conversation]
[Language Proficiency:
-Livian: 20/100%!]
[You Have Died!]
[Language Proficiency:
-Livian: 28/100%!]
[You Have Died!]
[Language Proficiency:
-34/100%!]
[Language Proficiency:
-Livian: 40/100%!]
[You Have Died!]
[Language Proficiency:
-Livian: 44/100%!]
[You Have Died!]
[Language Proficiency:
-Livian: 48/100%!]
[You Have Died!]
[Livian: 51/100%!]
[You Have Died!]
[Livian: 53/100%!]
[You Have Died!]
[You Have Died!]
[You Have Died!]
After dying over a dozen times, I couldpletely understand the bandits'' words and ng words.
[Language Proficiency:
-Livian: 58/100%!]
Though I died 2 more times, I didn''t see any increase in thenguageprehension. Perhaps this was the limit of thenguage they understood?
Once again, I saw the bandits reaching the caravan before they started attacking again. As usual, they stopped after 20 minutes or so. Their eyes looked at me with irritation before one of them asked,
"Hey boss! What should we do now?"
"We wait! I don''t believe there is no way that we can obtain this artifact," the leader spoke as he observed this caravan.
"Ilca. Set up the tent,"manded the leader to his men, who usually set up the tent.
''So Ilca was his name, huh?'' I realized as I saw him taking out some bags from the lizard-faced-chicken rides.
"Amara. Nirag. It''s all yours," the leadermanded again as he gave me a quick re before he beganmanding the others, too.
"[Oh! Devils of Corruption! Show me the way through this obstacle!]" chanted that mage, Amara, as he tried unlocking the gate of the caravan.
There were slight magical movements, but as usual, nothing happened. Nirag tried his spells too, but the results were the same.
"Hard day at work?" I asked as I observed their rather tired expression.
-BOOM!
Amara shot a fireball at me before he got to work again.
"Come on now. Do I really look that unfriendly to you?" I asked in a rather jolly mood. Though they kept their silence as they got to work.
I tried talking to them, but they all kept quiet as they kept working. Perhaps because I was actively calling them out trying to start a conversation, none of them spoke even a single word.
''It is even quieter than when I was not speaking. At least they were talking to themselves,'' I felt something was wrong but couldn''t pinpoint it. It was as if they were trying not to engage in conversation with me. But why?
"ESPCADAAAA!!!" the girl, Mira, shouted again as she pointed towards the basilisk that wasing towards us.
"Fire!" the leader shouted as the fight began again, while I observed it happening all over again.
Though something different happened this time.
"YOU VERMIN!! DID YOU CALL THE MONSTER OF HELL ON US?!!" One of them, the crossbow man, Porti, shouted as he red at me before he looked at the monster.
The leader took a nce at me with disgust before he looked at that monster and prepared for a fight.
And as usual¡
[You Have Died!]
[Game Over!]
[Restarting from Last Save Point!]
[Error! No Save Point Found!]
[Restarting from Start!]
About 15 minutes before the basilisk was going to appear.
"Hey Mira. Why don''t you focus on that direction a bit more?" I spoke with a smile, pointing in the direction of the basilisk.
Mira looked at me skeptically before narrowing her eyes in that direction. Though her expression didn''t change as if she didn''t find any anomaly there.
"What in the name of¡" the mage, Amara, however, sensed something from that direction as his eyes widened. Perhaps he too tried sensing in the direction where I pointed?
"What is it?" the leader asked cautiously.
"Espcada¡" Amara''s face lost its colors as he gulped, falling to his knees. The leader looked at me with a re before I raised both my hands,
"Your relentless attacks attracted it."
Hearing my words, his re narrowed into a stare before he looked in the direction where the basilisk was going toe from.
"Rivas. What should we do now?" Mira asked with a worried expression. Her eyes seemed rather desperate at this moment.
''So his name is Rivas, huh?''
Tightening his fist, Rivas was trying to make a choice here. His eyes ran between me¡ or perhaps the caravan, and the basilisk.
"Want to make a deal?" I asked as I looked at him with a slight smile. His eyes red at me before he asked,
"What kind of deal?"
"Rivas! Are you sure about this?" the mage Amara asked with a ratherplex expression. But Rivas ignored them as he waited for my response.
"Answer a couple of my questions," I asked with a rather business-like smile.
My words made him confused as he observed me for a few seconds. His eyes moved, observing all his teammates before he spoke,"what questions?"
"What ce is this?" I asked, making them confused even more.
"What do I get in return?" he asked as he looked at me, finally giving me enough attention.
"What do you want in return?" I asked a question in return.
"Send the espcada away. Give us the caravan." He stated his demands.
"If I were that capable, would I be sitting in here, hiding from you all? Idiots!" I scoffed, making him stiffen for a moment. I then added,"I can fulfill the other request though."
He observed me for a while as he answered,"Don''t know what exactly you are trying to do. But we are in the Wastnd of Fallen Sand Dragon. Somewhere near the central dead zone borderline."
My eyes opened up wide as I realized what this world is.
''So it''s that world¡ but is this for real?''
"What is the name of the world?" I asked rather excitedly. If I were correct, then this changes everything¡ this changes the entire situation.
"Zarraf," the leader answered, confirming my doubts with a wide smile, as I couldn''t contain my joy.
"So I am in that game world!" I shouted with joy as I almost fell out of the caravan.
"??!! AAAAAAAAAA!!!!"
Though a piercing headache followed as I fell backwards. For the next few moments, I groaned in pain within the caravan before¡
[You Have Died!]
[Game Over!]
[Restarting from Last Save Point!]
[Error! No Save Point Found!]
[Restarting from Start!]
Chapter 6: [An NPC and A Player]
Chapter 6: [An NPC and A yer]
The of Zarraf.
Or should I call it the world of [Call of the ck Magician]?
One of the action adventure based MMORPGs which people used to y a lot back in my past life.
It started as a single based Fantasy World MMO, where the users had the liberty to do whatever they wanted to do. Later on, as the new updates came, the game became more diverse as new hidden races and sses began to emerge on this.
Future updates included new monsters, new quests, stronger NPCs, and much more. Not only that, but expansions that unlocked new areas, including but not limited to the 12 moons orbiting this.
There were also space expansions, but that took ce quiteter into the game.
"And since I can recall all that information¡ is that the reason why I am seeing this?"
[You have gained information about the World Order!]
[New Privileges Unlocked!]
[You can now have limited ess to the NPC System!]
[You can now have ess to the World Updates!]
[You can now have a limited ess to the Menu!]
Before checking the new features, I stepped into the caravan. Safety first!
[NPC System!]
[You have been granted the following privileges of an NPC!]
[1. You are now no longer bound by the Game System!]
[2. Unlocked at Beta Version 0.1!]
[3. Unlocked at Version 1.0!]
[4. Unlocked at Version 1.0!]
[5. Unlocked at Version 1.1!]
[6. Unlocked at Version 1.2!]
"Hmmm. Rather obsolete, I would say," I muttered as I wondered what it means to be not bound by the System? For once, it may be rted to how yers in Version 1.0 couldn''t ess Weapons, Quests, sses, etc in Version 2.0 or further.
''I guess that''s better than nothing,'' I thought as I moved on to the next message.
[You can now have ess to World Updates!]
[Currently the world is at Version 0.0!]
[Time before the world is updated to Version 0.1 : 5 Months: 29 Days: 23 Hours: 45 Minutes: 15 Seconds!]
[You don''t have the authority to hasten or slow down the update time!]
"6 months before the game, huh?" I mumbled before I moved to the next one.
[You can now have limited ess to the Menu!]
[1. Restart!]
[2. Save Points(Locked)!]
[3. Maps(Locked)!]
[4. Message Backlog(Locked)!]
[5. Forums(Locked)!]
[6. Friend Lists(Locked)!]
[7. Options(Locked)!]
[8. Extras(Locked)!]
[9. Cheat Codes(Locked)!]
[10. Credits(Locked)!]
[11. Logout(Locked)!]
"Umu. All I need is to reach the Cheat Codes and I will be measurabely happy ever after," I decided my goal for now. Though I wonder what''s the point of credits here¡
Luckily, it seems I remember the function of each option here and honestly, it is rather broken to be fair, especially for a yer cum NPC like me¡
"But still¡" my eyes drifted into deep thought as I questioned,"what exactly is my purpose here?"
-BOOM!!!
I saw those men attacking again. Relentlessly, as they tried to get into the caravan. Each of them doing the same thing which they didst time. However¡
"I can see their status now¡ is it also a privilege?" I muttered as I saw the lines above the head of those bandits.
[Name: Rivas
ss: Dual-Swordsmen!
Level: 47
HP: 10,000/10,000
MP: 2,500/2,500]
Not only their name, but I could see the numbers and the HP/MP bars in red and blue above their heads. Was it also a privilege of being free from the Game System?
If I remember currently, the yers in the Beta Version didn''t have ess to the Stats of the NPCs, but it waster changed in the originalunch.
Just likest time, I waited till thest 15 minutes and shouted at Mira the same thing which I didst time.
Same result, and we reached the same conclusion with Rivas and I. The only difference was the question this time.
"Why do you need this caravan?" I asked with slight curiosity. This information could very well be the way out of here.
Though Rivas contemted as he looked at me. His eyes questioning whether to trust me or not.
"We have a quest. To kill everyone who is near this caravan without any question. Not to indulge in talking with anyone near the caravan and return the caravan back to the adventurer''s guild," he spoke but¡ he is lying, isn''t he? His expressions are all over the face.
''Or perhaps he is not speaking theplete truth,'' I pondered, as I was unhappy with his response.
"How are you supposed to take this caravan back to the guild?" I asked again, this time with a half bored expression. If he was going to lie about it, then is there any worth asking these questions?
"We can only tell if you open the gate for us," he spoke again, this time with slight urgency as his eyes shifted between the mage who was observing the basilisk and I.
"But what if you harm me or kill me as soon as I open the gate?" I asked again.
"I vow in the name of my God, Arelia, that I won''t harm you or kill you in any way until we reach our destination," he vowed immediately as a golden light appeared from the sky and entered into his body.
''The Unbreakable Vow, huh? I forgot NPCs have that privilege too¡ will I also get it?'' I wondered about it.
"What about your friends here?" I asked and, though hesitant, under the silent gaze of Rivas, the others agreed to follow and vowed as well.
"Very well then. Let''s open the gate to our friendship," I spoke cheerfully as I opened the gate to the caravan.
And then¡
[You Have Died!]
[Game Over!]
[Restarting from Last Save Point!]
[Error! No Save Point Found!]
[Restarting from Start!]
Chapter 7: [Almost there!]
Chapter 7: [Almost there!]
"Ah! Those fuckers!" I groaned in pain a little as I moved into the caravan again.
-BOOM!!!
Those bandits came again.
"Vow that you will protect me from everything that is going toe at me," I said as I looked at Rivas.
His eyes narrowed as he added that use, too.
I opened the gate.
[You Have Died!]
[Game Over!]
[Restarting from Last Save Point!]
[Error! No Save Point Found!]
[Restarting from Start!]
"How am I even dying? Wait! What if the curse was cast before I was even there?" I pondered before nodding as I went into the caravan again.
"Put your life on the line. If I die, you will kill yourself," I asked him to vow again as he looked at me with a sceptical gaze.
"Sure," he nodded before he added that use.
I opened the gate again.
[You Have Died!]
[Game Over!]
[Restarting from Last Save Point!]
[Error! No Save Point Found!]
[Restarting from Start!]
"Not that either, huh?" I mumbled as I wondered what if they had someone who was hiding things from Rivas himself?
-Boom!
The bandits came again.
"All of you vow to me with your life on the line that until we reach the destination, if I die you will die as well," I asked.
"Okay," Rivas nodded and vowed as usual.
He looked at the others with him and one by one, everyone did that too¡ except one man.
"Nirag. Vow¡ we don''t have any option here," Rivasmanded as he looked at Nirag but the mage looked at others as if he had been constipated or something. So it was him, huh?
"Nirag!" Mira also joined Rivas as she red at Nirag before he sighed as he looked at me and chanted,
"[By the Devils and the Fallen Angels! I remove the curse ced upon this man at the cost of a portion of my life]!"
"Fucker!" I cursed under my breath as I looked at him with a re. The others didn''t look much surprised, though. They observed him taking the vow too before Rivas spoke,
"There. Now open the gate."
I nodded as I opened the gate, observing the party¡
''Phew!'' I sighed in relief as I observed that I was still alive.
As soon as the gate opened, the 2 mages, Amara and Nirag entered the caravan before they began chanting something. I couldn''t clearly understand them, but not even after a moment their chanting ended. The caravan began glowing.
"Rivas! Hurry up!" One of the bandits spoke as he hit the camel at the back, prompting it to move.
Rivas nodded as he took out a red coloured spherical ball and passed it out to Amara, who then hurriedly crushed it. The red energy inside the ball began spreading into the caravan as it started floating a little.
"We are ready!" Nirag shouted while the others did, too.
"Let''s go! Go! Go!" Rivas shouted while the caravan began moving at a rapid speed away from there.
''The basilisk should still be about 5 minutes away,'' I sighed in slight relief as I saw the caravan moving faster and faster, while the two mages operated it to the best of their ability. As for the people outside, Rivas and the others were moving beside us on their lizard-headed-chickens.
"They are quite efficient, aren''t they?" I spoke as I looked at those rides running rather fast. Their speed gave me an assurance that I could finally take a break. Rx myself a bit, you know?
With that thought, I decided to close my eyes and drift into sleep. I kind of needed it.
-ROOOAAARRR!!!!!
A loud sound came from behind, waking me up as I saw the giant espcadaing towards us, slowly catching up to us. He was still far behind, so I had enough time to freshen up before I checked again. Though this time I noticed something¡
''He will catch up,'' I could see him reaching up to us rather clearly.
I wanted to inform Rivas about this, but before I could speak anything, another voice came from the other side.
"It has been a good journey, my friends. Please save my family for me," one of the bandits said as he stopped his footings before turning around and raging around the espcada.
"COME HERE AND TAKE ME!!!" shouted that man as he took out his bow and arrow and began showering the espcada with attacks. The monster stopped for a moment as he saw the attacks and then began following the bandit.
It all happened before anyone could realize anything.
''Was there really no other choice than to give your life?'' I pondered, as I didn''t consider his actions as brave but foolish.
"Your sacrifice won''t be in vain Valor," Amara bit his lips, with tears streaming down his cheeks while he still managed the caravan using his magic. It wasn''t just him, but Rivas too had a heavy expression. It''s as if Rivas is feeling disappointed with himself.
''I would have been moved too if I wasn''t killed by you people, over a dozen times,'' I took a deep breath before focusing on the outside scenery. While I did want to start a conversation with the bandits on the way, because that Valor guy died, the atmosphere didn''t allow me to.
Silence covered as everyone simply continued the journey without speaking another word. It was strange that the bandits were now protecting the ones whom they would have killed without a second thought.
It was ironic.
''Pretty itonic indeed¡ '' I mumbled as I went to sleep again. I wonder when I will reach the town.
The journey took about 3 days before we reached the town. During the days, I usually tried talking with the people who ignored me as if I were a rock or something. Perhaps the death of theirrade weighed heavily on them? Or was it that they hated me or something¡ don''t know which it was.
But all that re and curses are water under the bridge now. Since we are reaching the town, I can finally begin my thrilling journey. Men crave adventure. For all the men out there, I must go out and live out my best!!
''Let us all leave the boring topics aside and do our best to live and not just survive!''
And it all begins with the first step into the town!
[You Have Died!]
[Game Over!]
[Restarting from Last Save Point!]
[Error! No Save Point Found!]
[Restarting from Start!]
Chapter 8: [Mirag Town!]
Chapter 8: [Mirag Town!]
"For the next 7 days. Put your life on the line and make a vow to protect me. Also, make a vow that you will kill yourself if I die. And you, Nirag. Remove the curse," I red as I looked at them with annoyance.
Rivas nodded, as he agreed as usual. I was more or less used to his narrowed, confused look that he gave me all the time. As if wondering what evil n I was brewing in my mind.
This time, instead of 15, I showed them the position of the espcada about 25 minutes before. This way, that guy, Valor, should be able to live¡
My benevolence came blooming as the monster didn''t chase us this time. Perhaps because nobody died this time, the party was rather talkative among themselves. Nobody talked with me though.
And finally, after another 3 days of continuous traveling through the desert.
"Mirag Town, huh?" I mumbled as I saw the name of the town at the entrance.
"It was named after the First Mayor of the town in thest century when it was still a vige settlement. Or should I say the Vige Head of that time," Rivas spoke as he heard my mumbling.
"..." I looked at him with a rather surprised expression.
"Did the heat finally get to you?" I wondered if he was alright. A normal conversation was thest thing I expected from his mouth.
Though he just chuckled at my response as we moved further deeper into the town.
The town was dark and gloomy as f*ck, though. I thought that it would be filled with beautifuldies and elves, children ying in the street, merchants and stuff, but it seemed deste with only a dozen sick people walking around.
Their eyes filled with exhaustion. It seemed as if they hadn''t slept for ages. Add a little bruises and you can''t differentiate between them and zombies. Just what kind of town was this? I don''t exactly remember any Mirag Town in this game.
[Quest: Get out of the Desert: Complete!]
[+50 Exp Received
[+3 Attribute Points!]
[+System Feature Unlock: Save Points!]
I went back to the [Menu] as I scrolled through the System, finally reaching the position.
[You can save your position under the following condition:
-You are going to sleep!
-You won''t die in your sleep and wake up properly!
-You are in a Safe Zone!
-Your status is at least 50% in health!]
[You have 1 free Save Points!]
[Save Points: Skills!]
[You can save your skills once every 7 days and may have them even if you restart!
Notice:
-The skill level of all Skills will reset back to their previous point when you restart!
-If you didn''t have the Skill at the time of restart, the skill level will be set to what you acquired on first encounter!]
''Not exactly a cheat, but still, it''s quite great,'' I thought as I looked at the limitations of the feature.
"Oi! We have reached!" Rivas spoke as he looked at me. Only then I noticed that the caravan had stopped and Amara and Nirgal had already stepped out.
[Agility: 5 -> 10!]
[You have unlocked the Basic Spell: Frenzy!]
[Constitution: 5 -> 10!]
[You have unlocked the Basic Spell: Heal!]
Moving out, I put the points in Health and Agility to unlock the basic spells of both.
[You have used [Save: Skill Points]!]
Now, even if I were to die, I could still have these two basic spells with me. Though the temptation of dying again to get the other skills was still there, however knowing how the game functions, I could get themter pretty much easily.
"All right then. Thanks for all the beautiful memories we made. Hope to never see you guys again," I spoke with a smile before I began walking towards the nearest guild. I should register as an adventurer and begin my journey as soon as I can!!
"Where are you going?" asked Rivas in a heavy voice as he looked at me with a rather unfriendly look.
"Sightseeing?" I spoke as I looked around at this rather empty town. Doesn''t seem like people interact here much¡ almost wanna make me stay here.
"You do remember that if you happen to die, we all die, right?" he asked as he looked at me.
''But I wille back to life again,'' I wanted to say that, but I kept to myself. Well, not that I don''t understand his point. Hmmm¡ what should I do now?
My eyes then went to Mira, who carried two knives with her. She had finally removed the muffler off her face, showing her short red hair that was styled in a bob cut. Her ck eyes were sharper than her twin knives, though¡ almost piercing me.
"You are Mira, right? I don''t know my way around the town. May I ask you to show me around?" I spoke as I looked at her, ignoring the rest of them. Rivas observed me for a few moments before he looked at Mira,
"What do you say? I, honestly, don''t think we should mention him to the Mayor."
Hearing Rivas''s words, she sighed as she mumbled,
"And we can''t leave him alone either."
She then gave it a little bit of thought before she smiled at Rivas and nodded,"All right. I will protect him. Go finish the business with the Mayor."
Rivas nodded before he gave me onest look and then left with the rest of the party. As for Mira, she observed me and asked,
"So. Where do you want to go?"
I smiled as I answered,"is there any adventurer''s guild in this town? I would like to register my name there."
Her eyes widened briefly as she spoke,"You want to be an adventurer? You sure?" Her eyes observed me from top to bottom at least 2 times.
"Looking at your bravery, I was quite motivated," I smirked before she ended up chuckling as she mumbled,"Funny," before she added,"there is one in this town. Come, let me show you the ce."
Looking at her up close, she was rather nice. If we don''t include the part that she was a part of the group that killed me indiscriminately, that is. Though I was rather curious. Were they two face diabolical people who killed on one side and remained normal on another, or there was something going on behind the scenes.
Following her, we reached the Adventurer''s Guild. And it was only then I realized which town this ce was¡
"So that''s how it is, huh?" I mumbled as I realized a critical part of the situation¡
Chapter 9: [Ghost Town Stories!]
Chapter 9: [Ghost Town Stories!]
Mirag Town.
To be fair, I still didn''t know it had this name until I heard it here. It was far more famous by another name¡ Ghost Town.
During the Version 2.3, this town was added as one of the main parts of the update. Though it wasn''t added as an expansion but rather as a [ss Quest!] with the new ss [Saint of the Pure Witch Churches!]
To exin it better, the Version 2.0 had 5 new features.
-New areas over the starting one and ess to the Main Kingdom.
-Three New Kingdoms. The Fairies, the Witches and the Elves.
-Second Part of the [Main Quest!]
-The First Legendary Weapon
-Teleportation Devices
The next minor updates were followed based on the events that happened and specific sses and wars took ce each time the features were added, one of them being the [Saint of the Pure Witch Churches!] from the Witch Kingdom.
The quest was to go and purify the [Ghost Town!]. Find out all the remnants of the Curse Witch who resided here, and destroy every piece of her. Though it was just the beginning, as [Ghost Town] was just the first step of the quest.
There were 3 remnants of the Curse Witch Gamora in this ce. The Mayor, the olddy at the corner and finally the receptionist of the Guild, Amelia.
"Amelia. Help this kid join the guild," Mira spoke to the clumsy blonde receptionist with long, curly hair. She wore a maid-like ck-and-white uniform as she stood there, barely able to handle the male adventurers who were trying to flirt with her.
"Mira! Please help!" she cried for help as she looked at Mira, making Mira chuckle as she moved towards the adventurers.
"You guys! Don''t you have work to do?" Mira spoke, making the adventurers turn at her. Their slightly arrogant expressions changed to fear as theyid eyes on Mira.
"Ah! Miss Mira¡ We were just¡ haha¡ going to leave¡" one of them spoke, as the men crowded at the front desk left, finally leaving Amelia free.
Amelia then moved from the side, ran towards Mira as she hugged her tightly,"waaa! Mira! What could I ever do without you!!" she cried as she buried her face in Mira''s bosom.
Mira patted Amelia,"yosh! Yosh! Don''t cry now. You are grown up, aren''t you?"
Amelia hummed before taking a step back. Her eyes looking at Mira in a daze, Mira too was observing her with a ratherforting gaze.
"Cough Cough!" I coughed hard, making theme out of a stupor. Only then Amelia turned to me, her face a bit flushed,"Ah! Sorry. Ahem¡ So, how may I help you, Mira?"
Amelia clumsily adjusted her spects before she looked at me properly. Mira, on the other hand, introduced me,
"This is¡"
"Adam.," I added
"Yes. Adam. He is a distant rtive of mine. Would you help him with the registration, Amelia?" Mira spoke as she looked at me.
Amelia, not suspecting anything, nodded before she moved back to the desk,"All right. Come here."
Following her, we reached the desk as she took out a te and a crystal ball.
"ce your hands on the crystal ball to find the Magic Power. You can also find the attributes you are most affiliated with. Then fill the te with the necessary information," she guided me as she looked at me.
''A crystal ball to measure the magic power, huh? How fantastical,''I mumbled before cing my hands on the crystal ball.
[10]
The number appeared on the crystal ball, making Amelia and Mira look at me with a rather surprised look.
"Is it too high?" I asked, wondering if my ''overflowing potential'' was finally being shown to the world.
"Ahem. No¡ it''s just¡ only newborns have that much. Some newborns might even have more than that¡" Mira spoke with her eyes rather curiously fixed on me.
After a few seconds, the light split into 7 before it split into even more. This time surprising the girls for real.
"No wonder," Amelia spoke as she looked at me with rather pitiful eyes. Mira, who seemed to understand the situation, exined,
"You have a strange constitution. To put it simply, you have an equal affinity with almost all the elements if I am not wrong. Though because of that, you have almost negligible magic power. Truly miraculous, to be honest¡ "
Mira, too, had slight pity in her eyes.
Ignoring them, I went with the registration process, which asked me my name, magic power and a few other small things like Kingdom, Race and stuff. Writing them down, I gave it back to Amelia, who nodded after checking it once.
"I will be back in a moment," she spoke before moving inside the staff room behind her while I looked at the crystal ball.
''10 must be the MP. It should increase with intelligence and the all affinity should be because of me being a yer,'' I concluded before I felt a pat on my back.
"No need to feel dejected. Just because you have a low magic power doesn''t mean you can''t be an adventurer. Strength and physical battle prowess are also an option," She spoke as she showed me her biceps and smiled, trying to cheer me up.
I gave her a small smile as I observed her. I too had pity in my eyes¡ the girl she considered her friend¡ does she know that she is one of the most heinous criminals in this Kingdom? I wonder what really happened in this town. The user of the [Saint of the Pure Witch Church!] didn''t provide any information other than a few basic names and locations.
''All I know is that the yers used toe here finding the [Core of the Wraiths!]. An item used for making the [Wraith Potion!], which was famous in the Version 3.0 Dark Wars.''
"Here!" Amelia came out of the room with a small wooden te, big enough to fit in my hands.
[Adventurer: Adam
Grade: F
Power Level: 10
Affinity: All!]
"You can choose either an F-Grade Quest or an E-Grade one. Maximum 2 Quests at once. Once you finish 10 E-Grade Quests, you can advance to the next Grade," she exined a few things about the know-how of the adventurers. Perhaps because she was familiar with Mira, she gave me a couple of extra tips and advice.
"Thank you," I bowed before I turned to the quest chart.
''Finally¡ let''s increase my level,'' I smiled as I could see myself taking the first step towards getting stronger.
Chapter 10: [Power Leveling!]
Chapter 10: [Power Leveling!]
"These 4 Quests. 2 for me and 2 for Mira," said Adam.
"Are you sure about this?" Amelia asked as she looked at me, a bit worried. But looking at Mira, she seemed to calm down a little.
Mira was a C-Grade adventurer, so I took a couple of D-Grade quests rted to killing monsters. It required bringing a dozen Desert Goblins'' ears, and 2 Desert Boars'' carcasses.
As for my own, they were delivery quests regarding desert flowers and herbs.
Amelia submitted the quest under mine and Amelia''s name.
[Quest: Collect 10 Desert Lily!
Grade: Common
Difficulty: Medium
Rewards: +20 Exp!]
[Quest: Collect 5 ck Crabs!
Grade: Common
Difficulty: Medium
Reward: +15 Exp!]
''Hmmm¡ so I won''t get the quest which Mira will take, huh?'' I was kinda unhappy with this. The n was to get 4 System Quests and level up faster, but it seems like I need to take it under my name.
The original reward was 10 iron coins for Lily and 20 iron coins for Crabs. The System''s Exp was just a bonus here.
[Author''s Note:
100 Iron Coins: 1 Copper Coin
100 Copper Coins: 1 Silver Coin
100 Silver Coins: 1 Gold Coins
100 Gold Coins: 1 tinum Coin]
"Better than nothing, I guess," I spoke with a sad expression.
-Pat!
A heavy pat on my back by Mira as she tried cheering me up,e on now. Don''t be a wuss. Let''s go help you adventuring. That''ll cheer you up in no time."
I looked at her with slight anger as I rubbed my back where she hit. That hurt man!
"Lioness!" I cursed under my breath
"Did you say something?" she asked curiously.
"Nothing. Let''s go," I gave her a forced smile as I shook my head before following her towards the exit. "See youter Amelia," Mira spoke as she took me out of there. Towards the nearest hunting ground.
I wouldn''t exactly call it a conversation, but Mira was guiding me throughout the town as we went to a couple of weapon shops and cksmiths. She had to pick up a weapon she gave for something, while in the other areas, she just wanted me to have something I could defend myself with.
"But I don''t have any money," I told her with an awkward smile and exined to her how I ''lost'' all my money on my journey due to some stupid mistakes.
She bought my story or maybe just didn''t care enough as she gave me one of her extra daggers,
"I''ll lend it to you for the quests," she said while giving it to me.
Our next destination was a little to the west of the Mirag Town, near a den of Desert Goblins. For now, we just needed to make sure we hunt the scouts and get a dozen goblin ears. Supposedly the Desert Lily can also be found in the oasis upied by the goblins.
"You are rather lucky, you know?" Mira spoke out of nowhere, on the way to the goblins'' den. Her eyes looked at me with rather amazement. She continued,
"To not die in that desert, it is truly a miracle¡ All the more miraculous that you were alone by yourself despite being so weak. To be fair, we would have taken you as a monster hiding as a human pretending to be weak¡ anyone would have done that."
''Is that why they killed me right away? Because I was a weak person in a desert that was hailed as one of the most dangerous ces in Zarraf?'' I wondered as I tried looking at it from their point of view.
"You really are a human, right?" she asked me, as if wanting to hear it from my mouth herself.
"Well. I am not a monster, if that is what you are asking," I answered her in a way that may tell her that I am special but not an enemy. Telling her I am a human will leave her rather conflicted, given she is still cautious of me.
"Is that so?" she smiled as she looked at me. Presumably satisfied with my response.
"Well. Even though you guys had your own circumstances, that is water under the bridge now. Not like you guys had harmed me, did you?" I smiled as I looked at her, recalling all the times I died because of them.
"Kind of," she muttered slowly before she changed the topic again,
"What do you think about Mirag Town?"
"Dead. I feel like I was in a dead town with no light," I told her my honest opinion. Hearing my response she smiled before nodding,
"That is correct."
The conversation would have gone a little longer, but we had almost reached the goblins'' settlement. A few scouts were also visible in the area.
"So. Before we go hunting them, I need to ask. Have you ever killed desert goblins before?" She inquired, and I shook my head. Even though I did, it was in the game and even though everything was simr, it is better to start from scratch in a situation particr to this one.
"Okay. Listen, I will show you the way to do it. Though it will work in almost all low-level goblins except a ck Goblin and Goblin Shaman. They are kind of smarter than your usual mobs," Mira began exining about the goblins, little by little as she took out her dual knives.
"I will kill 11 of them, leaving thest one to you. How about it?" she asked with a knowing smile. I pretended to make a joyous expression, at which she chuckled before she began moving towards the goblins while I observed her moving rather cautiously.
Using a bunch of stones, she attracted 2 goblins at a time, and then, attacking from behind, she killed them in one sweep. Took about 30 minutes but she seeded in hunting about 11 of them before she brought thest one towards me.
She especially weakened him considerably before bringing him to me or else I would have surely been pounded to death.
"It''s all yours. Don''t die, will ya?" She spoke as she stepped aside, leaving the charging goblin to me. Looking at her, it didn''t seem like she would interfere unless there was an emergency.
-Raawwrrrr!!
The desert goblin shouted while charging at me. Its eyes were in a frenzy as it looked at me.
Waiting for the chance, I skillfully moved away from it, swiftly dodging its attack. Honestly, it was just a fast side step done at the right moment, in the right direction. Missing me, it ran past me, carried by the momentum.
Not wasting time, I also ran towards it. Meanwhile, it slowed down, giving me a chance to strike it from its back.
[Super Strength!]
And adding power to my attack, I stabbed the goblin at its back, near the neck region.
-Stab!
The first stab didn''t produce any results, so I took the dagger out, pushing the goblin ahead. The goblin fell on the ground, moving towards it at a rapid speed.
-Stab!
[You have killed a weakened Desert Goblin!]
[+500 Exp Received!]
[Level Up +1]
[All Stats +1]
[+2 Free Attribute Points!]
[Level Up +1]
[All Stats +1]
[+2 Free Attribute Points!]
[Level up +1]
[All Stats +1]
[+2 Free Attribute Points!]
[Name: Adam
Level: 4 (500/1,000 Exp)
Race: Human
ss: None
Status: Healthy
Health Points: 130/130
Mana Points: 16/16
Attributes:-
Strength: 13
Constitution: 13
Dexterity: 8
Intelligence: 8
Wisdom: 8
Charisma: 8
Free Attribute Points: 6
Skills: [Heal] [Superstrength]
Equipments: Silver Dagger(Dagger)
Quest: (2)]
Chapter 11: [Hunting Goblins!]
Chapter 11: [Hunting Goblins!]
"So. How do you feel? Makes your blood boil, doesn''t it?" Mira asked with a smile on her face as she observed me.
"Can we¡ do it a few more times? Please¡" I asked politely, acting like a child, trying to be humble. It was quite a fortuitous opportunity to get to hunt Desert Goblins without really putting much effort¡
"Well. I would have said no, but it''s not like I have anything better to do. But I will take all the money earned from the goblins," she put forward her point, at which I nodded with no objection.
"All I want is some experience," I spoke honestly, at which she hummed before looking around us.
"All right. I''ll bring another one. Just wait here and stay hidden," she asked as she began moving towards the monster camp again. It doesn''t seem like the scout goblins are going to be a problem for her.
''Let me just add some points to the other attributes then.'' I focused on my power.
[Intelligence: 8 -> 10!]
[You have unlocked a new Basic Skill: Mana Sense!]
[Dexterity: 8 -> 10!]
[You have unlocked a new Basic Skill: Frenzy!]
[Wisdom: 8 -> 10!]
[You have unlocked a new Basic Skill: Active Mana Regeneration!]
[All Physical Stats at 10! You have unlocked a new Basic Skill: Battle Zone!]
[Battle Zone(Common)!]
[Effect: Allows the user to increase his or her ability to increase their stats by 50% for 2 minutes!
Limitations: The user can only focus on the selected target. Everything else bes blurred!
Cooldown: 30 minutes!]
[All Mana Stats at 10! You have unlocked the Basic Skill: Mana Zone!]
[Mana Zone(Common)!]
[Effects: Allows the user to perceive mana around him in a limited radius of 5 meters!
Cost: 2MP/seconds!]
''Good. Now to get a few more level ups and move on to upgrade the skills,'' I recollected from my memories how [Skills] worked.
The Orthodox Methods.
-You can obtain a total of 10 Basic Skills from Attributes.
-You can have 10 Advanced Skills from Level 100, 200, 300 up to 1000, which was the max limit of the yers. There were only three people who had crossed level 900 though.
-You can obtain [ss] rted skills from various sses.
-You can get an [Inheritance!] which can give you a couple of skills from Basic to Advanced.
The Unorthodox Methods.
-You can obtain a few basic [Skills] by practicing hard and repeating the same actions over and over.
-You can obtain some basic [Skills] from killing certain monsters and observing their cores
-You can obtain some [Skills] frompleting main quests and choosing a [Skill] as a reward, though it was never a good idea because the skill would always be basic.
Other than [Inheritance!] and Level Ups(100, 200, etc), all the [Skills] you get will be basic. It was done to maintain fair y and to reduce the luck based gamey. Kind of bnce for all yers to have equal opportunities.
You can upgrade the Basic Skills to Advanced Skills and then to a higher level.
Common -> Umon -> Advanced -> Rare -> Epic -> Legendary
Other than that, there were [ss] based [Unique] skills, which were strong as [Epic], but cannot be upgradable beyond that. You start at basic as usual, but the method to upgrade it is through quests rather than repetition.
The methods to upgrade the skills? Use it more often and kill more enemies using those [Skills!].
-Rawrrrr!!
The goblin came running again, and this time, I focused on the goblin for a couple of seconds. Just likest time, Mira had weakened it considerably and, taking a deep breath, I locked on to it.
[Battle Zone!]
I used the ability, as I found my eyes locked on the goblin, while everything else turned ck. It was as if I was in a separate dimension where only I and that goblin existed.
A smile formed on my face as I found the goblin''s speed to have decreased quite a bit¡ or perhaps I was just faster now.
Running towards that monster, I reached him up close, and using my increased strength, I went for the direct kill as I stabbed its head.
-Stab!
[You have killed a Weakened Desert Goblin!]
[+500 Exp!]
[Level Up +1]
[All Stats +1]
[+2 Free Attributes]
The [Battle Zone!] ended as I saw myself back at the desert, with Mira looking at me with a slightly amazed expression. Her eyes were locked on to me as she gasped,
"You know how to use Aura?!!!"
"Aura?" I asked, rather curious. It was a term I wasn''t familiar with.
"Hmmm¡ you don''t know? Did you use it subconsciously?" she muttered silently as she looked at me for a couple of seconds before speaking,
"Let''s try again."
And immediately after she spoke that, she moved away from here, this time faster than before. It seemed she found this interesting and wanted to experiment with it a little.
[Strength: 14 -> 16!]
"Well. Seems like it''s gonna be smooth leveling up from here onwards," I mumbled as I saw her attacking those goblins before bringing one of them here again.
30 minutester.
[You have killed a Weakened Desert Goblin!]
[You have killed a Weakened Desert Goblin!]
[Level Up +1!]
[All Stats +1!]
[+2 Free Attributes!]
[You have unlocked the Basic Skill: Haggling!]
[You have killed a Weakened Desert Goblin!]
[You have killed a Weakened Desert Goblin!]
[You have killed a Weakened Desert Goblin!]
[You have killed a Weakened Desert Goblin!]
[You have killed a Weakened Desert Goblin!]
[You have killed a Weakened Desert Goblin!]
[Level Up +1!]
[All Stats +1!]
[+2 Free Attributes!]
"This looks rather fine, now," I mumbled as I saw my level increasing slowly, before I added a few more points in [Strength] and [Dexterity].
[Strength: 18 ->20!]
[Dexterity: 13 ->15!]
"It''s not working," Mira, however, was disappointed with the results. Because [Battle Zone] was still on cooldown, I couldn''t use it. It was not usable now, so while I had time,
"Why not let me deal with a couple of them at once? I feel like I will hit the Aura thingy if I am in a desperate situation? If anything goes wrong, can you just save me?" I spoke as I assured her. Though she was still skeptical about it.
"No. It''s not safe. What if you were to die by mistake? That''d kill all of us at once. I can''t risk that," she rejected after giving it some thought.
But still, I wanted to use the skill and upgrade it. I believe it takes about 10 repetitions or 10 kills before you go from Common to Umon.
"Okay, how about bringing 1 healthy goblin? That''d be safer right?" I tried persuading her, but she was still thinking about it¡ Fortunately enough, she nodded as she spoke,
"All right. This would be thest of the goblins, though."
I agreed with a bright smile as I was ready to upgrade my skills [Super Strength!] and [Frenzy!]. All they need is one more repetition before they get to the next Grade.
"All right then. Wait here. I will find aparatively easier looking one," Mira spoke as she went off to search for the goblins.
Chapter 12: [Uncommon Skills!]
Chapter 12: [Umon Skills!]
-Rawrrr!!!
The Desert Goblin came at a rapid speed, nothingpared to before. But it was fine¡
[Frenzy!]
[Super Strength!]
[Battle Zone!]
My hands gripped the [Silver Dagger] a bit more harder than before, as I once again found myself, back into the dark area where only I and the goblin were present.
''It''s still fast,'' I thought as I looked at iting at me at a fast pace. Butpared to before, it was more or less manageable.
The goblin jumped at me, with its club trying to hit my head. Perhaps because my [Dexterity] was high or maybe it was the effect of [Battle Zone], I could sense its attack''s direction.
-Whoosh!
It attacked with a full swing on my head, and ducking, I dodged it pretty swiftly, before I pushed it a little behind with my strength, making it fall back. Not wasting any moment
-Stab!
I stabbed below the jaw with all my strength, before I shed the neck from one side.
The goblin wriggled on the floor as I locked my eyes on it with a cautious look, waiting for another round as I collected myself. Despite all the skills and stuff, I felt myself running out of breath in this intense paced fight.
[You have killed a Desert Goblin!]
[+2000 Exp!]
[Skill Upgrade: Frenzy: Common-> Umon!]
[Skill Upgrade: Super Strength: Common -> Umon!]
[Frenzy (Umon)!]
[Effects: Allows the user to increase all movements by 20% for 20s
Cooldown: 1 Minute 50 seconds!]
[Super strength (Umon)!]
[Effects: Increases Strength and Attack by 20% for 20 seconds
Cooldown: 1 minute 50 seconds!]
''Judging by the Exp it is giving the goblin should be around Level 9-12. Seems like a rather fine ce to farm for Level 10 and above,'' I thought as I remembered that there was no ce like that when the game started.
"You really did it!!!" Mira, on the other hand, hugged me tightly, suffocating me a little between her bosom. She was rather excited about it, but I ended up almost passing out as I lost my strength.
Only when she realized that I wasn''t answering, she let me go with slight panic.
"Cough Cough! What the f*ck Mira? Aren''t you supposed to be¡ cough cough¡ saving me?" I cursed out loud. Though when she found that I was fine, her worry vanished as she shouted,
"You really did it, man! It was totally worth it! Wanna do it again?"
Though right after saying that, as if she realized something, she changed her words,
"Oh Wait! Time is almost up. We should hurry and finish the other quests first."
Although I wanted to increase my level a bit more, I decided that it would be better to finish other quests and then go to the nearest inn to [Save] the game. Don''t want to lose all the progress I made today¡
And just like we nned, I went to collect some Desert Lily, before moving to the area where the Crabs were. On the way, we hunted some boars to get the boar carcasses and came back to the town all safe and sound.
In the travels, Mira talked a lot more than before, opening about herself on small topics about what she likes and what she doesn''t like. She even asked me about my ambitions and stuff. Nothing important, to be honest.
[You havepleted the quest: Collect 10 Desert Lily!]
[+20 Exp!]
[You havepleted the quest: Collect 5 ck Crabs!]
[+15 Exp!]
I gained 35 iron coins too with the mission, before I decided to eat something for 10 irons, and book a one night room for 15 coins.
Moving to the nearest table in the dining section, I ordered some food while Mira chatted with Amelia. Even though she was focused on her chat, I could still feel her stare at me. Seems like she was looking out for me even now.
While waiting for the food, I could feel the stares of other adventurers, but no one approached me. It was as if they were afraid of approaching me for one reason or another.
The food came. I finally had my first fill of this fantasy world. Pretty tasteless.
I almost cried tears of blood at the bread that was rather hard and the soup thatcked salt. But still, since I paid for it, I decided to eat it all before I stood up and thanked for the food.
Moving towards Mira, I looked at her,ughing with Amelia. Watching me approach them, the girls turned to me as Amelia asked,
"How was the food, customer?"
"The best I had in this world yet," I smiled as I answered her, making herugh out loud. It wasn''t a lie, though. I smiled at her too before she spoke,
"Apologies, but because of the famine, the economy is rather low. Hence the price of salt and sugar is going higher. For 10 irons, that''s the best we can provide."
Intrigued by the information, I asked,
"Famine?"
"It''s because of the curse-" Amelia was about to speak, but Mira covered her mouth as she spoke,
"It''s nothing. Don''t worry about it."
I wanted to ask a few more questions, but looking at Mira''s expression, I decided not to. Since, there was nothing productive here,
"I am going to sleep. The inn is right up on the second floor, right?" I asked.
"You are going to sleep this early?" Amelia was rather surprised, but Mira, who had been with me all day, kinda understood?
"He worked hard today. He must be tired," she exined, and Amelia understood.
"Come with me. I will show you the room," Amelia spoke before guiding me to the second floor. Mira followed us, without speaking any words.
-Click!
"This will be your room for the night. Have a good sleep," Amelia spoke as she passed me the key before moving down.
"I will wait outside till you sleep," Mira spoke, and I nodded before entering the room.
''Well. Let''s pray that I don''t die in my sleep,'' I prayed a little before hitting the bed. To be fair, I was really tired after everything that happened in the day. I believe I will sleep within a minute¡
[The user is saving progress!]
[The user is entering sleep!]
[Health is 100%!]
[The area is a safe zone!]
And after an unknown amount of time
[The user is waking up!]
[All Conditions Fulfilled!]
[The progress is saved! Save Point created!]
Chapter 13: [Nights Out!]
Chapter 13: [Nights Out!]
[Quest: Shadows(I)]
[Grade: Epic!
Difficulty: Nigh Impossible!
Description: You wake to find yourself shrouded in darkness. Everything and everyone is asleep. Not even a living soul is awake. The creepy town, that is on the edge of life and death, is bing more and more ''alive'' as the time passes, eating every life present here.
Objective:
-Locate the root of the Darkness!
Reward:
+5 Attribute Points
+3 All Attributes
+5,000 Exp!
Remarks: Be careful whom you trust!]
This was the first thing that I saw as I opened my eyes. Looking through the window, it seemed like the night still hasn''t passed and observing my [Save Point] I saw the time and date
[14/14/0192 02: 45 AM]
It had the option to load this or to start from the beginning.
''Well. That makes one positive thing over this scary movie atmosphere,'' I thought as I got out of the bed. Stretching a little, I then began moving out of the room. My eyes were a bit cautious as I opened the gate. Who knows what I might find in this creepy situation?
Outside the gate, Mira was sleeping silently on the floor, hugging her dual des, as a rough expression was apparent on her face. It looked as if she were in a nightmare.
"Mira," I tried waking her up, slowly as I shook her, but after trying for a while, I concluded that it''s not possible to wake her up on my own.
[des of Liberty(Rare)!]
[Description: These des were forged by the best smith of the Incara Town, made with the hope that it will someday be a part of an epic tale. They wereter blessed by the Saintess of Fire, making them gain the ability to enhance one''s power.
Effects:
+20% Strength
+20% Fire Attacks
+20% Resistance to Fire
Remark: They''re beautiful, aren''t they?]
''I will be using them,'' I took her dual des from her hands before I began moving down. My steps, more careful than before.
[Mana Sense!]
I tried sensing mana in the area, but the result wasn''t really what I wanted. The entire area has turned ck, signifying that even the air was filled with dense mana. Since it became useless, I turned it off before reaching the first floor.
First floor was as eerie as the second one. I did try to search it a little, but all the doors were locked so I had to move down. Reaching the ground floor, I saw the ce filled with about a dozen adventurers sleeping on the table.
My eyes looked at each and everyone of them, before turning to the reception desk, trying to find Amelia, the prime suspect of the entire thing.
"Mr. Adam?" and speaking of the devil, I turned to find her wearing a ck robe, with two giant monsters with skeletal heads near the entry gate of the building.
[Name: Amelia
ss: ???
Level: ???
HP: ???/???
MP: ???/???]
"Ah! Miss Amelia. I was looking for you¡ something is wrong with the entire situation," I spoke with a ''worry'' as I looked at her, making her narrow her eyes at me.
"Who are you?" she asked directly. It doesn''t seem like she was happy with me being awake.
"Are you one of the exorcists?" She asked again. This time, a blue me lit up, as she observed me, ready to attack any time.
"I am not," I spoke as I moved a step closer to her. Let''s focus on finding information in this run.
-Spreigh!
A weird noise came from my feet as I saw a magic circle activating beneath my feet, beginning to produce a fire. And before I knew it¡ the fire reached all over my body¡
"AAAAAA-" I began screaming in pain¡
[You Have Died!]
[Game Over!]
[Restarting from thest Save Point!]
"COUGH! COUGH!!" I coughed out loud as I woke up again. On the same bed where I was before, my eyes looking at the dull ceiling.
It took a moment before I calmed myself, as I looked at the System once again.
"Information can go f*ck itself if the pain is going to be so horrifying," I cursed out of irritation as I moved from the bed, stepped out of the room. Took the des once again before walking towards the window at the edge of the hallway.
"Well. Let''s check the outside for now," I muttered as I jumped out of the window,nding on the floor directly.
-Thud!
[-10 HP]
"Ouch!" I felt pain as I saw my HP going down.
[Heal!]
[Heal!]
[Heal!]
[Heal!]
Using [Heal!], I healed myself back to full health, before moving away from there. It would be bad if someone heard me.
Going the other way through the alleyway, I walked silently. The silent night was getting more creepy by the minute as I walked from one point to another. I could literally feel multiple eyes on me.
''All that matters is that I find the source,'' I vowed, as I kept running left and right, trying to find anything peculiar.
1 hourter.
"Just how big is this fucking town?" I cursed under my breath as I almost finished the northwest area.
Next was the northeast area¡
Though as soon as I tried crossing the central street dividing the east and west area..
"I am afraid, Mr. Adam, but I cannot let you get away from here. It''s a matter of reputation," a sweet familiar voice that sent chills down my spine rang into my ears as soon as I stepped on the central street.
Turning around, I saw Amelia walking towards me, one step at a time. This time the monsters were not behind her as she was simply alone, all by herself.
"Please return to your room. The night isn''t so forgiving," she spoke with a simple smile which looked more creepy as she moved forward.
Subconsciously terrified, I took a couple of steps back before she warned me again,
"Don''t take another step back."
But not listening to her, I did.
[You Have Died!]
[Game Over!]
[Restarting from thest Save Point!]
This time, it was rather painless.
''East it is then,'' I nodded, as I believed there had to be something there if she was stopping me from going there.
Chapter 14: [Goddess!]
Chapter 14: [Goddess!]
-Thud!
This time I jumped carefully as I prevented hurting myself. And without further ado¡
[Frenzy!]
I began running as fast as I could towards the east side. This time making sure that I reach there before Amelia can notice me. I could still feel eyes on me, but I didn''t care much as I ran towards the edge.
20 secondster [Frenzy!] ended, and I ran at a normal speed before it got off cooldown.
[Frenzy!]
[Frenzy!]
Took about a few minutes before I reached central street again.
''Fucking finally! Let''s find out what is ther-''
"I am afraid, Mr. Adam, but I cannot let you get away from here. It''s a matter of reputation," the same voice came from behind as I looked at the girl in a robe covering her entire body except her face and some strands of her curly hair.
"Come on now. A nice girl like you could at least let me enjoy the night, can''t she?" I joked as I looked at her, making her chuckle a little.
"Apologies, but there are certain areas where you cannot go. I hope you may understand," she spoke as she looked at me, and I sighed before asking,
"And where else can I not go?"
"Ummm¡ that would be west, south and south east," she gave me her answer as she put her fingers on her lips, as if seriously thinking about it.
"Eh?! That''s a lot of ces I can''t go. Is there anywhere I can actually go?" I asked, acting disappointed with the news, while I walked towards her.
"Obviously there is. Your room." She chuckled as she answered as if she had made a funny joke.
"That is not funny," I said, acting betrayed before I took another step closer to her.
"I know. You know what else is not funny, Mr. Adam?" she asked as she looked at me. Her nonchnt expression changed back to serious one as she continued,
"You think you canunch a sneak attack on me?"
And that was thest I heard of her before my vision cked out.
But I didn''t die this time.
-p!
Woken up by a p on the face, I saw three people in front of me.
"Good morning Mr. Adam. Hope you had a beautiful sleep?" The first was Amelia, standing as domineering as before. Looking down at me, while her red eyes mocked my very existence.
"Is this the person who wasn''t affected by our curse?" an aged man in histe 30s, observed me as he touched his white mustache. His white hair and that one-eyed ss made him look rather elegant to be fair. Probably the Mayor.
"I told you. It must have been because he hadn''te in contact with the curse for even a day. There is no need to be so overly cautious about it," the young man spoke as he exined the other two. His eyes filled with worry, as if his life was on the line.
"Better to be cautious than be sorryter. He was heading towards the western area at a rapid speed. It was as if he knew about the source of the curse," Amelia spoke as she looked at me with a narrowed gaze.
For a moment I was happy that I found the source of the darkness, but¡ there was no System Notification. While there could be an error in the System, a more logical approach would be..
''She is lying.'' I couldn''t exactly see her face, but I could tell that she was being really careful at each and every step of hers. An extreme nner, if I am not wrong.
Now¡ the most cliche line of all¡
"Do you know who you are messing with?" I spoke as I looked at them with a fake smirk. My eyes narrowed at each of them before continuing,
"The massacre of an entire city to bring out a Fallen God of Darkness. The Curse Witch. We knew there was something going on but to think it was something like this."
Silence covered the entire area as I looked at them with pity.
"You will all die¡ you may think the Fallen God is going to be your salvation, but¡ they never consider us anything more than a ything. They will abandon you as soon as they get bored with you¡ or even kill you if they feel like," I spoke the information about the Fallen Gods, from the Dark Wars.
Their folklore was rather interesting, so it stayed on my mind. Ruthless, worst of the worst, evil''s incarnate¡ they had many names. They were the main antagonists of Version 3.0 and only the True Gods had the ability to kill them.
"Who are you?" Amelia asked, her eyes concentrated on me. It wasn''t just her, but all three of them were silent as they looked at me.
So. How should I answer this question? The best way to get information out of them¡
"A Follower¡ and a Seer," I answered with confidence as I looked at Amelia. Since she is the most cautious, she would be the one protecting me from now on. All I need is to make sure to keep her in the loops.
"Seer?!" Amelia and the others were shocked as they looked at me.
"What grade?" Amelia asked as she looked at me with anticipation.
"Umm¡ Low?" I spoke, acting slightly embarrassed. Mid Seers can see or hear a few things, while Low Seers can only get hints. As for the High-Seers, they can see everything clearly.
They were kind of disappointed with my response, but Amelia shook her head as she asked again,
"And which God do you follow?"
While there are a dozen Gods in this world, there is one name that could help me prevent dying in this bizarre situation.
"Goddess of Neutrality, Nora," I took her name as I saw the expression of Amelia turning rather surprised. Though her hostile nature changed to rather rxed as she spoke,
"All the better. We will prepare you as a sacrifice for calling out your Goddess. Our Fallen Goddess, Miraka would love to meet her," she spoke as she chanted another spell at me. Her eyes glistened more than ever.
''Ah! Fuck!''
And the next thing I knew is¡
"OH! GODDESS OF CURSE! WE PRESENT YOU YOUR UNFILIAL SISTER!" Amelia shouted as I found myself awake at the center of the town, right in front of the town church.
In the sky above, I looked at the darkness shrouding the entire areapletely.
[Quest: Shadows Complete!]
[+5 Free Attributes!]
[+3 All Stats!]
[+5000 Exp]
[Level up +1!]
[+1 All Stats!]
[+2 Free Attributes!]
Though I couldn''t see the notifications as my eyes felt nk, before a burning sensation covered my entire being¡ But I didn''t die¡ It was hard to control my emotions and pain¡ however¡
[Menu > Save Point > 14/14/0192 02: 45 AM!]
[Loading Save Point!]
[Loading Complete!]
"Cough Cough!!! Blergh!!! Cough Cough!!" For the next few minutes, I kept vomiting, with tearsing out of my eyes. I was feeling rather obnoxious about this whole thing as I kept my hands clenched to my chest.
Sweating profusely, I fell on the ground before I closed my eyes for a couple of seconds¡ drifting into sleep again¡
"Oh Our Goddess Miraka! We present you 1000 sacrifices for your revival! ept this minor gift to restore your former power!" I was woken up by the voice of Amelia shouting at a high pavilion as a dark energy spread across the entire area from the center of the town.
And before I could even realise nani the fuck was going on¡
[You Have Died!]
[Game Over!]
[Loading fromst Save Point!]
[Loading Complete!]
This time, I woke up again, as I could barely control my rising heart beat. Though with all the pain, there was at least one good thing¡ I, now, know the location of the root of darkness. And that meant¡
[Quest: Shadows Complete!]
[+5 Free Attributes!]
[+3 All Stats!]
[+5000 Exp]
[Level up +1!]
[+1 All Stats!]
[+2 Free Attributes!]
But that wasn''t all¡
[New Quest: Shadows(II)]
Chapter 15: [Shadows(II)!]
Chapter 15: [Shadows(II)!]
[New Quest: Shadows(II)!]
[Description: You have found the location of the Root of Darkness in the town center, against the Church of Amelia. You have also found the information rted to the summoning of the Goddess of Curse, Miraka, which is going to happen in 6 hours from now, exactly at dusk. The array contains more information about the summoning process.
Grade: Epic!
Difficulty: Impossible
Objective:
-Find information about the Array that is going to summon the Fallen Goddess!
Rewards:
+2 All Stats
+5 Free Attributes
+5000 Exp!
+Skill: One way out!
Remark: There is light in the shadows. There are shadows in the light too.]
While the pain was a lot¡ the reward, especially the [One Way Out!] was more than enough to freshen me up. Was it because of the difficulty?
[One Way Out!] was a skill that allowed you tobine all the stats in one, shifting the other stats to 0 for a limited time. It was a double-edged sword but was an excellent one, nheless.
[Dexterity: 19 -> 30]
Putting all my free attribute points in Dexterity, I then moved out, picking up the dual des from Mira''s grip. Jumping out of the room, I reached the bottom, this time pretty much with no injuries.
And without any further ado¡
[Frenzy!]
I began running. This time to the center of the town.
I could feel myself being chased. A weed improvementpared to being watched no matter how fast I was.
Walking through the alleys, I jumped from one point to another, using parkour with my increased Dexterity, it was easy to move through the obstacles in between the streets. While it was fun, I was more concerned about the Array in the center of the town.
Frenzy ended after 20 seconds from the start, but with the speed I was running, I reached a point where the Summoning Array was visible about 500 meters away. It was like a big magic circle at the center of the town. The dark clouds were especially dense at its center.
"Almost there," I mumbled as I kept running¡ however, the one who was chasing me¡ I could feel her getting closer to me¡ and after a few seconds¡
[You Have Died!]
[Game Over!]
[Loading fromst Save Point!]
[Loading Complete!]
I woke up again as I got ready again. This time, once again, using [Frenzy!]
But when I reached the near spot where [Frenzy!] ended and the Array was visible.
[Battle Zone!] I locked onto the Array as I activated my skill and began running even faster than before.
As expected, I reached the Array, ced on the ground. It was a red-coloured Array made up of blood¡ probably of the people of this town. Looking at the it, I did not know what to do with it¡
So..
-BOOM!!!
I used all my strength to hit it as hard as I could, breaking the stones that formed the array.
[You Have Died!]
[Game Over!]
[Loading fromst Save Point!]
[Loading Complete!]
"Let''s do this the other way," I decided as I used [Battle Zone!] this time, locking on the Array that I knew existed in the center. I couldn''t see it, but since I have seen it before, locking on it was possible.
The problem, however, was¡
-Thud!
After goingpletely blind, I ended up hitting the wall on my first try.
[Loading Save Point!]
I tried again. Failed again.
[Loading Save Point!]
Made through the first turn. Hit the wall on the second.
[Loading Save Point!]
It was like a puzzle game for me, as I tried over and over as fast as I could.
Using [Mana Zone] wasn''t an option since even the air was polluted with dense mana. Everything was pretty much dark no matter where I looked. All I could do was try and try. All I did was try and try.
And after over a hundred tries¡
''Finally,'' I smiled as I reached the Array, turning my [Battle Sense] off.
Looking around, I found the area rather nd, with nobody around. Except for the blood Array, the entire area was rather empty¡ too empty, in fact. My eyes looked at the Array as I questioned myself if I should go destroy it?
"So. You have found the Array of Summoning, huh? Congrattions are in order, I presume," an old feeble voice came from the dark alley opposite to where I came from. An olddy in herte 60s, walked out of there as she looked at me with a rather calm look.
[Name: ???
ss: ???
Level: ???]
"I guess so. Grandma¡ you sure someone as feeble as you should be walking out alone on these lonely streets? You might get robbed, you know?" I joked as I put my dagger in. Letting my guard down.
I still can''t fight these monsters. I need information¡ as much as I can have.
"Ho! Ho! Ho! You don''t need to be so cautious about me. The one whom you should be worried about is yourself, young one," she spoke with a gentle and calm smile.
"I guess so. We should all look out for ourselves first. What do you think this Array is for?" I asked, feigning ignorance a little. She looked at me and then covered her face as she spoke,
"It''s just a children''s drawing on the streets. Pay no heed to it."
Well. Doesn''t seem like I am getting any information by pretending to be an idiot here.
"Is that so? I almost thought this was an Array of Summoning for the Fallen Goddess Miraka. Phew! Almost had me there," I wiped a fake sweat as I looked at the granny with a bright smile, making her cautious of me.
Her eyes, previously calm, now were narrowing at me.
"Who are you?" She asked as she looked at me with a slight re.
"I am¡ Batman," I spoke in a serious low pitched voice as I moved closer to her. One step at a time, not worrying about death as of now.
''Let''s measure her powers for this turn. We can get the information, the orthodox wayter,'' I nodded in my mind as I just got an idea that would help me finish the quest fast.
But for now¡ let''s gauge the olddy''s power.
Chapter 16: [Finding Ways!]
Chapter 16: [Finding Ways!]
[Super Strength!]
[Frenzy!]
Running towards the olddy at a rapid speed, I reached her within a few seconds. Her eyes observed me with a rather defensive look, as she didn''t take even a single step from her spot.
-sh!
Using my sword, I shed as fast as I could.
''Huh?''
My eyes widened as I didn''t feel any impact from thedy¡ the sword passed through as if there was nothing there.
''An Illusion?''
I looked at the olddy''s vanishing figure before appearing further away from me, just outside the circle. This was a bit trickier than I thought.
"You don''t seem as fast as when you arrived here," she mumbled as she looked at me. Her eyes rather concentrated as she added,"just what are you? To increase your strength so much¡ I would have never believed it if I hadn''t seen it with my own two eyes."
She seemed rather amused by it, not a hint of worry in her voice as sheughed quietly.
"Aura, was it? To think I would see a young person like you using what is deemed to be used by only those who have worked for decades¡ ho ho¡ I must be getting old," sheughed as if she was enjoying the situation.
''I must hurry. If Amelia catches up, it''s all over,'' I nodded in my heart as I ran towards the olddy again. I should at least strike her once, before my skills run out.
-sh!
Reaching close to her, I shed her as fast as I could. And quite obviously, she vanished again like smoke from that ce before appearing a few steps away from me.
-sh!
Since she wasn''t that far, I took a few steps toward reaching her again, shing her again. But this time, there was an impact¡
The swordsnded on a transparent barrier, just a few inches away from her. I tried using strength, but it didn''t seem like there was any effect.
"Now that you are outside the circle," she mumbled with a slightly rxed expression, making me notice that I was indeed out of the circle¡
"[Decay!]" she mumbled as her eyes glowed ck¡
"Huh?" My eyes widened as I lost the feeling in my hands¡ looking at it, it was turning into ashes, slowly reaching my arms, and then finally my body¡
[You Have Died!]
[Game Over!]
[Loading fromst Save Point!]
[Loading Complete!]
I woke up again. My eyes looked at the empty, nd ceiling on the top, wondering what I should do now. I did have certain options which I could take, but I wanted to check something out¡
"What would happen if I were to not move out of here?" I mumbled. While those ''monsters'' were currently guarding the entire town, if I wait till the time of the ritual, will I get to know something?
Thinking from that point of view, I nodded at myself before sitting near the window, as I observed the empty street below.
''Since we have some time here,'' I pondered over something before I moved out, took the [Silver Dagger] out of Mira''s hands, and moved back in.
-sh!
[-5 HP!]
shing my arm lightly, I reduced my HP by some points.
[Heal!]
[Heal!]
And then by using [Heal!] twice, I got back to prime health.
Once again, I shed myself¡
-sh!
[-4 HP!]
[Heal!]
[Heal!]
While normally you can [Upgrade] a skill by doing 10 repetitions, when done on oneself, the repetition increases by 100. Unless the skill is specifically for yourself, it is not rmended to use this method to upgrade a skill.
After my mana reached half its points
[Active Mana Regeneration!]
I regenerate it in 2 minutes by meditating through the skill, before continuing again¡
2 Hourster¡
[Heal: Common -> Umon!]
[Heal (Umon)!]
[Effects: Allows the user to heal himself by 20 HP!
Cost: 35 MP
Cooldown: 8 seconds!]
[Active Mana Regeneration: Common -> Umon!]
[Active Mana Regeneration (Umon)!]
[Effects: Allows the user to regenerate mana at 50MP per minute!
Limitations: The user needs to sit in a meditative position for one minute without any movements!]
Other than these two skills, I had one more skill which I can [Upgrade]
[Mana Zone!]
Activating this skill for about 15 seconds. I just closed my eyes and sat there.
[Active Mana Regeneration!]
I then regenerated my mana before¡
[Mana Zone!]
''Should take 30 to 40 minutes?'' I wondered as I kept repeating the process over and over.
30 minutester¡
[Mana Zone: Common -> Umon!]
[Mana Zone (Umon)!]
[Effects: Allows the user to perceive mana around him in a limited radius of 25 meters!
Cost: 5MP/seconds!]
The radius increased but so did the cost¡ I hope all this hard work gives me something in return.
[Mana Zone!]
I used the ability to check the mana around me, but sadly, everything around me was still dark. The air filled with an absurd amount of dark mana, covering each and everything around it.
-Thud! Thud! Thud!
''Did it start?'' I questioned as I ran to open the door and found Mira standing nkly on the floor. She seemed to be possessed as her eyes were all white, as if she were in a trance or something.
''Let''s follow her for now,'' I said as I slowly walked behind her, in the same manner as she was walking. In the same position she was.
One step at a time, I kept myself in check as I moved down to the ground floor, joining the rest of the people down there, before getting out of the adventurer''s guild. Outside the guild, things were even crazier.
Everyone from the town was walking slowly towards the center, in the conditions same as that of Mira. Joining them, I found myself being surrounded by other people before I got mixed in with them.
While I could still feel the eyes on me, I could tell that it wasn''t fixed on me but on the entire crowd. It watched us from the point where we were in the guild to the point when we reached the center of the town. Until we all stopped in the middle of the circle.
The giant circle covering the entire area expanded even more to cover everyone around here. If I wasn''t wrong, it probably covered at least half the city.
Meanwhile, I could hear Amelia''s words as she chanted something in a rather oddnguage¡ Focusing on what she was trying to hear¡
[You have learnt a New Language! Ancient Language: Pristinea!]
[Congrattions on getting the knowledge of your first Ancient Language!]
[+ 2 All Stats!]
[+ 2000 Exp!]
[+5% Affinity with Dark Magic!]
''An Ancient Language?!'' I was rather surprised to hear something like that. Only the Gods of this world knew thisnguage¡ in a way it was the God''snguage. Howe¡ Amelia knows that? Just who is she?
I couldn''t help but question as I continued hearing thenguage for another 2 or 3 hours or so¡ increasing my proficiency until¡
[You Have Died!]
[Game Over!]
[Loading fromst Save Point!]
[Loading Complete!]
Chapter 17: [Ancient Language!]
Chapter 17: [Ancient Language!]
Once again, I found myself in the same room as before.
But this time I had an additional gift with me¡
[You have learnt a New Language! Ancient Language: Pristinea!]
[Congrattions on getting the knowledge of your first Ancient Language!]
[+ 2 All Stats!]
[+ 2000 Exp!]
[+5% Affinity with Dark Magic!]
[Your Affinity with the Pristinea Language has increased to 18%]
[+ 4 All Stat!]
[+ 10,000 Exp!]
[+ 5 Wisdom!]
[+ 5 Intelligence]
[+Mana increased by 1000 permanently!]
[+25% Affinity with Dark Magic!]
[Level up +1]
[+ 1 All Stats]
[+ 2 Free Attribute Points!]
"Well¡ with this, I believe I could more or less stand a chance against the monsters," I mumbled as I then began stretching a little while I waited for the time to pass again.
While I could have started changing things from now on, I was a little too greedy here. I wanted to know more about the Ancient Language. Gain more power. More experience.
I almost couldn''t contain the smile I had on my face. It was really hard to wait for 2 and a half hours doing nothing. But time passed, albeit slowly, and Mira stood up once again. I followed her once again. We reached the center of the town once again.
And Amelia began chanting once again.
"Oh Lord Miraka. I am elin bua of your birth lisi. If I can dlie, I will take¡" Am kept chanting while I silently listened to her.
[+1 Language Pristinia Proficiency!]
[+1 Language Pristinia Proficiency!]
[+1 Language Pristinia Proficiency!]
[+1 Language Pristinia Proficiency!]
[+1 Language Pristinia Proficiency!]
The percentage increased by only 5% this time¡
[You Have Died!]
Another 2% next time¡
[You Have Died!]
And finally thest 1%...
[You Have Died!]
The rewards of reaching 25% were rather nice!
[+10 Wisdom!]
[+15,000 Exp!]
[+10% Affinity with Dark Magic]
[+Skill: Dark Fire of Hell!]
I died about a few more times, before I realized that the maxprehension I could have right now is 27%. That was a limit.
"But still¡ Just who in the world is Amelia? Is she a bastard child of Miraka or something? How does she know the Ancient Language?" I realized that the situation might be a bit more dire than what I had anticipated.
[Dark Fire of Hell (Common)!]
[Effect:
-Create a ring of dark fire around the user in a radius of 5 meter
-Damage 1% per second
Cost: 50 MP/seconds
Requirements:
-Dark Magic affinity at least 20%
-Minimum Wisdom: 50
Remark: Highly effective against Heretics and Immoral Beings. Almost no effect towards a pure being.]
As for the [Wisdom] Stat, it wasn''t really useful now for anything except elemental resistance and affinity, but when the skills will be upgraded to [Rare] or higher, its true effect will be shown.
[Wisdom: 39 ->50!]
[Free Attribute Points: 2]
"Now that I am more or less stronger, let''s test the powers out," I mumbled as I picked up the dual des from Mira and began moving down the stairs.
One step at a time, I reached near the reception area just like in my first turn.
"Mr. Adam?" Amelia spoke, just like in the first turn, confused asst time. Her eyes looked at me, trying to understand howe I didn''t sleep like the others.
[Name: Amelia
Level: ???
HP: ???/???
MP: ???/???]
[Fiend of the Netherrealm!
Level: ???
HP: ???/???
MP: ???/???]
[Fiend of the Netherrealm!
Level: ???
HP: ???/???
MP: ???/???]
And just like before, the other two monsters were behind her as she asked,"howe you are awake?"
"I shouldn''t be?" I asked with a smile as I added,"though¡ what are those monsters behind you? Who are you, Miss Amelia?"
"That is not important," Amelia said as she raised her hands and 3 red coloured fire balls formed in the air before they came at me at a rapid speed.
-Whoosh!
Dashing directly towards them, I ducked a little, dodging those fireballs before I almost reached Amelia.
-nk!
But my attack was stopped by one of those ck monsters, using its skeletal arm to block my attack. I saw Amelia moving for another attack, so I jumped back with all my strength, creating some distance between us.
By the time Inded away, the fireballs were already at me, just a few inches away from me.
[Frenzy!]
Using my increased speed, I dodged it before circling around the area as I tried to reach them again. The two monsters repositioned themselves as they protected Amelia from me.
My eyes locked onto the monsters now as I ran towards them.
''Let''s finish them off first,'' I decided in my heart as I reached towards one of the monsters¡
-sh!
[-50 HP]
But I felt a sharp pain in my back as I found the other monster behind me.
"??!!"
Wasn''t it just infront of me? Howe it''s behind me now?
-sh!
Not wasting the chance, the monster at the front attacked me too..
[-70 HP]
-Thud!
I was still alive as I fell on the ground, my eyes looking concentrated at Amelia, who slowly moved towards me, her fingers pointed on my forehead.
"That was rather fun. But I guess it''s time to say goodbye, Mr. Adam," she said before¡
[Dark Fire of Hell!]
A dark fire was created around me in a circle, crossing the two monsters and Amelia¡ and before I knew it¡
"AAAAAA!!!!!" The fire burnt those monsters and Amelia at a rapid speed. Perhaps because the fire was especially effective against heretics, they felt extreme pain in that fire. As they burned down to the ground.
Sadly, it will only be active for 20 seconds before the mana runs out, so I got a small window frame¡
Standing up barely, I positioned my dagger and
-Stab!
-Stab!
Stabbed Amelia in her chest near the heart. Once, twice¡ I did at least a dozen stabs until I heard a noise¡
[You have killed a Dark Being: Thest pupil of the Dark God Miraka''s child!]
[+1,250,000 Exp! Received!]
[Level Up +1]
[Total Health Restoration!]
[Total Mana Restoration!]
.
.
Dozens of notifications rang in my ear as I sat on the floor with a dumbfounded expression as I looked at the dead Amelia. She was¡ the pupil of Amir? THAT FUCKING MANIAC AMIR, the seventh child of Miraka!!!
My eyes widened in realization as now most of the pieces connected. But it was bad¡
"Who dares lime my pIne aou?" A voice reverberated in the air as the mana became at least 10 times denser than before¡ I fell on the ground, with my body barely being able to hold the pressure.
[Language Proficiency +1]
"Alibe kill you. You insect! I WILL KILL YOU!!" The sound echoed in my ears like loud drums, burning my insides while I lost control of [Dark Fire of Hell!]. The monsters should now be able to kill me.
[Language Proficiency +1]
[Language Proficiency +1]
The voice was probably of Amir. And if I am not wrong, the real name of Amelia is¡ Ameliana Reidsa Lurentze, the Future Saintess of the Dark Witch Church. She wasn''t just Amir''s pupil, she was his wife.
Killing her is the worst possible mistake I could have made right now¡
"Bring him here. I want to liea limb by limb anie ouw mawou," he kept speaking in Ancient Language. The pain kept resonating throughout my body as he continued speaking.
[Language Proficiency +1]
[Language Proficiency +1]
[Language Proficiency +1]
[Menu > Load > 14/14/0192 02: 45 AM]
[Restarting from Save Point!]
[Loading Complete!]
Chapter 18: [The Art of Manipulation!]
Chapter 18: [The Art of Maniption!]
My eyes open, only to look nkly at the empty ceiling once again.
"So. How should I go about it?" I questioned, as I now understand one more part of this entire thing.
I can''t kill Ameliana.
Even if I were to survive this ce with any effort I put, Amir would haunt me till the very end. He is a sick bastard who cares for all his wives. If one dares to harm even a single hair on his wives'' body, he gives his all to make sure the person dies.
Not even his own men could escape this fate.
Was it because he loved them?
No
''That bastard could absorb his wives'' essence of life and be powerful¡'' I sighed as I shook my head.
"I guess. I need to do it theplicated way," I sighed deeply as I stood up from the bed. My eyes observed the door as I sighed again before moving towards it.
Opening the door, I moved down to the first floor.
"Mr. Adam?" the confused voice of Amelia came again as I looked at the two monsters behind her. Kneeling in front of her on one of my feet,
"Miss Ameliana."
Her eyes widened as she asked again,"Who sent you here?"
"Your husband. Lord Amir sent me here to protect you in case something goes wrong," I spoke as I bowed to her. Hearing my words, for a second she was taken aback.
"My master would never send a man around me," she looked at me as she looked down at me, ready to behead me if I didn''t give her a satisfactory answer.
"He ced a curse on me. If I were to touch you, get near you or let you get injured, I would immediately lose my soul to Lord Amir," I spoke as I showed signs of fear, making her smile a little as her cheeks turned red.
"So, what is your purpose here?" she asked as she looked at me.
"Lord Amir gave the instructions to reach you during the dawn of 14, and protect you with my life, until you finish your work," I told her and she turned silent for a couple of seconds before asking,
"Is that all?" she asked.
"Yes, Miss Ameliana," I answered.
"But let me ask you something. Why did you not find me in the morning when you came here?" she asked with a confused expression. Seems like the doubts she had was gone. But given her cautious nature, I should still be careful with my words.
"I was supposed to inform you as soon as we met, but I saw you maintaining a disguise. I decided to wait until you show yourself and only then reveal myself," I answered as I looked at her, making her smile a little.
"You havepletely fooled me in the morning, though. I could have never guessed you were a fellow follower¡ good. You pass," she spoke as she added,"stand up. We don''t have much time."
Sess in one try! Where is my Oscar?!
Standing up, I saw her moving to the stairs to the first floor, while I followed behind her with the skeleton monsters. Reaching the second floor, she looked at Mira. Her eyes softened before she mumbled,
"Protect her from harm! Oh God of Darkness! I pray to you! Protect this naive child, for she doesn''t know the world!"
It was in ancientnguage, so most probably she doesn''t expect me to understand it. But still¡ it was fucking hard to hide the shock! I looked at her, protecting Mira. Were heretics capable of this kind act?
A translucent red covering formed on Mira, protecting her from almost everything.
''Does Ameliana have feelings for Mira? Good thing I didn''t steal the dual knives this time,'' I sighed in relief as I saw Ameliana standing before looking at me,
"She was a strong warrior. I just put extra spells in case she tries to escape from here. This will bind her, rendering her not be able to do anything."
Jeez.
I simply nodded at her, making her sigh in relief before she walked down, and I followed behind her. This was getting a bit more interesting with every passing second.
We moved out of the guild as we reached the town center, near the church where the giant circle was. The area was rather empty and calm,pared to how I found it when I came running here.
"Who is the young man?" an old feeble voice came from behind as the same olddy, whom I fought with in one of my turns, appeared in front of us. Though she was cautious, her guard was rtively downpared to when I met her first.
"He is with me," Amena spoke as she looked at that olddy before adding,"how is the circle? Did you find any problems?"
That olddy shook her head as she answered,"none as of now. I have checked it three times, and it is perfect. There should be no problem in extracting the souls from the town people."
"Good. How long before the circle activates," Ameliana asked.
"We have to wait for 3 more hours. Miss Amelia needs to be there as well for calling the God," the olddy replied.
''Amelia¡ not Ameliana? Does granny not know her real name or identity? Another piece of information.'' I looked at the circle while hearing the conversation.
"And what about the 4 Generals?" Ameliana added.
"They are at their respective positions, waiting for your order," the olddy answered as she finally turned to me,"you seem strangely fascinated by the circle."
Though I ignored her as I stood there without speaking any words. While it was my intuition, I should only and only answer Ameliana and no one else.
"Is there any problem with it?" Ameliana asked this time, concerned with what the olddy said.
''Eh? Now I have to find a problem with a circle I don''t even know shit about?'' I was kind of pissed at this turn of events before something clicked in my brain¡
"A circle this big¡ won''t it attract a lot of attention when it works?" I asked as I looked at them. If I am not wrong, the Aurelian Empire is a few 100 miles away from here. It would be odd if someone does not notice that something is wrong with the whole thing¡
A summoned Fallen God is like a baby to be honest. With the least amount of powers it could manifest. It''s a God nheless, so killing it isn''t that easy¡ but not as hard as killing aplete God.
An unknown, dangerous desert on one side and a country of Light God on another. Why did they even choose this ce to summon her?
"Ah! Don''t worry about it. It''s all sorted. The summon will also activate a teleportation that will take the God away from here directly to the Netherrealm," Ameliana for some reason became enthusiastic about it.
"This circle can really do a lot of things, huh?" I was genuinely surprised about it. Summoning and teleportation, huh? That in itself is absurd.
"Of course," the olddy smiled as she added,"it is made up of Disarray Blood of the Dragon King. I, a 6 Star, Dark Mage, made it with my own capabilities. It can be said to be one of the best circles in this world that functions on Blood Magic."
[Quest: Shadows(II) Complete!]
[+2 All Stats]
[+5 Free Attributes]
[+5000 Exp!]
[+Skill: One way out!]
Chapter 19: [Ameliana!]
Chapter 19: [Ameliana!]
[New Quest: Shadows(III)!]
[Grade: Epic
Difficulty: Insane
Description: You have finally figured out the methods of the creations of the Array. While you cannot do anything on your own, it is an entirely different thing if you can call for help from others.
Objective:
-Find a way tomunicate with the Aurelian Empire
-Kill the 4 Generals before dawn(0/4)
Reward:
+25,000 Exp!
+5 All Stats
+Skill: Shadow Maniption!
+Blessing of the Night Goddess
Remarks: Better call Saul.]
This was good news since I knew how to call the Aurelian Empire. There are three ways one can do that, through the Guild''s headquarters, through the Mayor''s house and finally through the Church.
''Better believe that all three of the ways arepromised¡ then that leaves us with the worst method..'' I sighed as I kept it as ast option for now. It wasn''t exactly a method¡ but I hope that I don''t need to use it.
"Since all the work is done. I should begin the chanting from now. No point in wasting the extra time we have got," spoke Ameliana as she began moving towards the church. Following behind her, I too moved one step at a time as we both entered the church.
The skeleton warriors, however, stood outside, not being able to enter the church.
"Do you see this, Adam? This is one of those traitor''s abodes? See how much they have decorated it at the cost of their own brethren''s life?" Ameliana began talking as she looked at the church. Her eyes were rather rxed with mepared to when she was with the olddy.
It was rather creepy. But I didn''t speak any words as I looked at Ameliana, exining the war between the Fallen Gods and the True Gods. Truly, the war wasn''t much different from Version 3.0 war events. Even the oue was the same¡
"You seem like you have something to say," Ameliana asked as she looked at me with a curious expression.
"Well¡ it''s not my ce to say this¡ but ording to what you have told, both the True Gods and the Ancient Gods were at their best when they fought against each other. It was an unfair fight where Ancient Gods used everything they could but still lost.
So, I was wondering if we were going to summon a God. Won''t the other Gods¡" I turned silent as I looked at Amelia, looking at me with a silent expression.
"Adam. May I ask you a question?" Ameliana spoke after hearing my words.
I nodded as she continued,"Which God do you follow?"
I gulped a little, looking at her silent, expressionless face¡ before I answered,"Of course the Curse Goddess, Miraka."
She looked at me for a few seconds before a dozen red fireballs floated in the air as she added,"Answer honestly."
''Can she tell the truth from lies?!! No. Wait! She is just bluffing¡ or perhaps she could read expressions? But whatever it is, I cannot take Miraka''s name again¡ which God should I choose? No¡ let''s be honest here¡ I think that would work. Even if it doesn''t, we cane back to it again,'' my thought process rather fast as I answered,
"I¡ do not follow a God."
Her fireballs stopped floating as she looked at me with a certain look. Her eyes looked at me with a rather odd gaze before she spoke,"no wonder I didn''t smell any scent from you. I almost thought you were the follower of a Neutral God or something, but to think you don''t follow any¡ that''s even more absurd."
She was kind of shocked by my response as she looked at me with pity,"I must apud for your foolish bravery. To do something that goes against both the factions¡ is really something else."
"Am I going to die now?" I asked directly. There was no point in beating around the bush.
"Yes," she answered, and I sighed as I moved towards one of the chairs in the church. The red fire balls appeared in the air again but I couldn''t care less about them.
Sitting on the chair, I waited for her to shoot the balls at me but¡
"You really aren''t running away?" she asked this question.
"Should I? Amir is going to kill me anyway if I do that," I lied again. But it was fun¡ I was getting into this acting for the time being. I wonder if I could get some information during myst moment in this run.
"To call my husband by name¡ looks like you truly gave up on your life. Hmmm¡ all right. Let''s pretend that this conversation never happened," Ameliana spoke with a slight chuckle, looking at my dumbfounded look.
''Is there something wrong with her head? I mean, I shouldn''t say this, but as a heretic, she would kill anything in her way or against her belief in the blink of an eye. But here she was¡ saving Mira¡ and letting me go despite knowing about me¡ Just what exactly is she?''
"..." I stood up as I looked at her in confusion. Even though I wanted to know the answers, I still don''t know where to begin.
''Why are you not killing me? Hehe. Not really a good question to start with,'' I sighed inside as I looked at Ameliana walking to the statue of the Goddess Arelia.
"When I was a young child, I used to follow the God of War, Rafe de Aleri. Life wasn''t the best, but it wasn''t bad either. But that was until one day, the men from the capital came with a saint¡ dered that there is a heretic among us¡ and killed everyone in the vige since they couldn''t find one," she began telling her tale as she turned to face me.
"What was even more funny was that the saint was from a church of the God of War. Laughable, isn''t it? I cried and cried helplessly as they burnt my parents in front of my eyes¡ and when I lost all faith in my God¡ I started screaming for help from anyone¡
That I would give my life to anyone who will save me¡
That I would serve anyone who will save me¡
And the prayers were heard¡
Not by a God.
But by my husband, Amir. He protected me."
Ameliana turned silent as she sighed before adding,"We aren''t summoning the God to serve them¡ we are summoning her so that Amir can kill and absorb her. I am doing this for my husband, Adam."
"Holy Fuck!" was the only thing I could speak as I observed her.
Bitch was crazier than even I was.
Chapter 20: [Choices!]
Chapter 20: [Choices!]
"That''s a lot of messed up things I shouldn''t know," I said with a slight chuckle as I looked at her. She looked at me, smiling as she spoke,
"Adam. I have already made a mistake by following a God before¡ but I cannot go against my husband¡ as a non follower, what do you think is the right choice?"
"Do you love Amir?" I asked with slight curiosity. She did have a favorable opinion of him¡ but something felt amiss.
"I do. With all my heart¡ but once he bes a God, he is going to absorb me and all his other wives saying that he will resurrect us to be immortals. Even the True Gods couldn''t do it¡ I love him but¡ " Ameliana spoke with slight hesitation as I added,
"You don''t like the fact that he sees you as nothing more than an object¡ and probably is going to leave you behind forever? You are afraid that everything that he is doing is a lie too, isn''t it?"
She nodded at my words, making me sigh at her.
''Toxic love, huh?'' I kind of understood the situation here. But honestly, I am no love expert¡
Honestly, I do have the answer which could save her. But her toxic love won''t allow her to take that path¡ and for the answer she wants to hear¡ it is going to kill her in the end¡
"I do not know," I gave the best I could provide.
She smiled with slight tears before she nodded before she spoke,"I will get to chanting then," and I nodded as I looked at the sky through the window.
The chanting of Ameliana reverberated through the silent night as time passed before I saw the town''s people walking towards the center. They walked into the circle without causing any problem, like mindless bodies they were.
"OH GODDESS OF CURSE! MIRAKA! I BESTOW YOU THE SACRIFICE OF ONE THOUSAND HUMANS!" Ameliana kept chanting for a dozen minutes before the circle finally began glowing, absorbing the souls of those present there.
One by one, the bodies began falling to the ground as the figure of a giant dark cloud began forming in front of us. The entire thing was rather absurd. Both the amount of mana and the size of that thing¡
The lights from the four corners of the town began shining as a barrier formed, preventing the escape of the Goddess as she slowly took the form of ady. Even though she was still a cloud, she was now in the shape of thedy.
"Liean ao buaeoou?!!" The Goddess spoke in words that were hard to understand for both Ameliana and I. Even still, Ameliana tried her best to talk to her, trying not to let her get away from the circle.
[Language Pristina Proficiency +1]
[Language Pristina Proficiency +1]
[Language Pristina Proficiency +1]
[Language Pristina Proficiency +1]
[Language Pristina Proficiency +1]
My proficiency in the Ancient Language rose rapidly as I heard the Goddess trying to talk back to Ameliana. But what I heardter made my heart skip a beat¡
"Please! Don''t send me to my son! He is going to kill us all!! Please, I beg of you!" the goddess begged Ameliana, who couldn''t understand her except a few words, perhaps. Despite being a little proficient, all Ameliana could do was to try to calm her down.
''What is going on¡ here?'' I saw something that was hard to describe in words.
"Blergh!!"
The Goddess then vomited out all the souls that she had eaten. Her eyes filled with disgust as she looked at Ameliana. Ameliana was even more shocked than me at this act.
"I don''t want to kill another¡ please¡ why are you doing this," the Goddess, Miraka spoke as she could barely keep herself awake. But s, Ameliana didn''t understand anything at all¡
I saw those souls, unable to go back to the body no matter how they tried. They seemed desperate as they were slowly turning ck¡ into wraiths. Turning into monsters that would neither belong to this ne nor the afterworld.
''Is this how this town turned into a wraith town?'' I wondered as I looked at the entire thing going in a direction that no one would have anticipated. Perhaps except Amir¡
[Proficiency in Ancient Language: Pristina: 40%]
[+2 All Stats!]
[+10 Wisdom!]
[+20,000 Exp]
[+Skill: Hell''s Flower]
[Level Up +1]
[+1 All Stats!]
[+2 Free Attribute Points!]
"So¡ what should we do now?" I questioned as I looked at the Goddess. Then I looked at Ameliana¡
Should I pity the Goddess, the one who killed millions of people to save her kin once upon a time, and now doesn''t want to kill anyone? Or should I pity the woman who was about to sacrifice 1000 people just to prove her love to her husband?
''Tough choice,'' I felt disgusted by both of them to be fair.
It was at this moment that I felt a sudden bright lighting from the sky. If I were to make a guess, it should be the Goddess of Light, Arelia''s attack, to wipe out everything here.
''While most of the wraiths and us will be killed, the souls in the middle of the conversion will be converted afterwards¡ matches the background¡ How did Ameliana survive though?'' I questioned as I saw the olddy hugging Ameliana along with the Mayor as a certain barrier forms around them.
''So that''s how, huh?'' I smiled. Seems like Amir did send someone to protect her.
I wanted to talk with the Goddess to increase my proficiency, but it seemed like the time was up as the circle was activated, teleporting the Goddess from where she was to the ce she is to be absorbed.
"Adam¡ what are you doing there?" Ameliana spoke as she was shocked, looking at me standing in the middle of the attack.
"Well. Let''s finish this in the next run," I spoke to her with a smile as I looked at my System.
[Menu > Load > 14/14/0192 02: 45 AM]
[Restarting from Save Point!]
[Loading Complete!]
Ignoring the barrage of messages again as I nodded before adding some Attribute Points in [Strength] and [Dexterity]. It was going to be an all out fight for the time being¡
[Name: Adam
Level: 9 (64,035/100,000 Exp)
Race: Human
ss: None
Status: Healthy
Health Points: 370/370
Mana Points: 1068/1068
Attributes:-
Strength: 43
Constitution: 37
Dexterity: 42
Intelligence: 34
Wisdom: 51
Charisma: 27
Free Attribute Points: 0
Skills: [Heal] [Super Strength] [Frenzy!] [Active Mana Regeneration] [Hell''s Flower] [Dark Fire of Hell] [Haggling] [Mana Zone] [Battle Zone]....
Equipments:
Quest: (1)]
Chapter 21: [North-West!]
Chapter 21: [North-West!]
Getting off the bed, I took my first step outside the room. Miraid there with her eyes closed as she slept on the floor, hugging her weapon in her arms. Carefully taking it out of her grip, I then looked through the hallway window. The never ending dark night where everybody is weeping.
Sighing on the inside, I picked up Mira and helped her onto my bed. Moving outside again, I reached the window and this time, I looked at the roof on the opposite side. It was one floor above, but with my strength, it should be possible now.
"Hupp!" with a single push, I jumped as high as I could, barely reaching the edge of the roof. But it was enough to climb up. Reaching the roof, I looked around the dead night, where the dark energy flowed throughout the town.
"West was it?" I mumbled before¡
[Frenzy!]
I ran on the roof, reaching the edge. I jumped from this roof to the next before moving on. The fantasy style roof was in the shape of a hut top so it was rather tricky to maintain the bnce, but it wasn''t impossible, so the hindrance was rather non-existent.
In the silent night, I kept jumping from one roof to another, as I observed the distant church at the center where everything was going to take ce. I don''t know if it was my imagination, but I think I saw the olddy standing at the top of the church, looking in my direction from afar.
"I will deal with youter," I spoke as I kept running to the west with all my might, parkouring from one ce to another. It was a refreshing experience, but it was taking a bit of my stamina, to be honest.
Not too soon, I reached the central street that divided the east and the west town, and without much concern, I increased my speed before¡
"HUPPP!!!!"
I jumped with all my might again. Carried by my momentum, I reached the other side without dying this time. Perhaps Ameliana was concerned with Mira or perhaps I was too fast to catch up, but I safely reached the west as I kept running on the roofs.
"4 Generals, huh?" I took a glimpse of the quest before I kept moving again. If I move a lot, perhaps I would find-
-Swish!
-nk!
A sudden surprise attack came from the front as the man dressed in red attacked me with his rapier before I pushed him back.
With elegance, he stood there, as his white hair and beard glistened against the moonlight. His silvery red eyes looked at me with a patient, yet confused, look. Wearing a long red jacket over his in white shirt, he analyzed me from top to bottom.
"I believe we haven''t met before. May I know your name, gentleman?" he asked as he analyzed the area behind me, before he rxed a little. If I were to guess, Ameliana had now finally caught up to me and was watching from a distance.
Though I should focus on the front
[Name: Elizer Reas
Title: Mayor of Mirag Town
ss: ???
Level: 56
HP: 8,000/8,000
MP: ???/???]
"It''s Adam. I am in a bit of a hurry Mr. Mayor, so would you¡. please die?" I spoke as I dashed towards him.
[Super Strength!]
While [Frenzy!] was on cool down, I had to make sure to not get trapped in any sort of way rendering me unable to escape. Plus¡ I would need as many cards as I could have for the next match¡
-Whoosh!
Jumping at him, carried by the momentum, I reached him within a few seconds as he took a step back and changed his stance.
"You are strong," he smiled at me before
-sh! x 10
[-120 HP!]
I saw 10 shes¡ but I could say that there was more to it than just that¡
"But your swordsmanship is rather pathetic!" He added as he reached behind me¡
All that pain was making me numb¡ but this wasn''t the moment to be shocked or fear. There isn''t supposed to be any hesitation¡ I need to figure out how to kill him. I must¡ kill him¡
[Battle Zone!]
I activated my skill as the only thing left in the vision was him.
I could feel his attacksing again¡ quite fast at that¡ However, unlike the previous time, I could see more¡
Taking a step back, I dodged him. His eyes widened as he looked at my increased speed. For a moment, he couldn''t believe in what he was witnessing.
"You¡ can use Aura?" He was rather confused rather than surprised. He didn''t understand how a man like me, who doesn''t even understand the basics of swordsmanship, could use Aura.
His attitude changed towards me as he pointed his sword at me.
"Since you can use the sword of the honorable. I will kill you as it is. Apologies for holding back until now, strange weak warrior. From now on, I shall use all my power," he said as he looked at me with dignity. His eyes changed from nonchnt to something more of a serious look.
And then¡
[Dark Fire of Hell!]
I used this ability immediately¡
But it was toote¡
[You Have Died!]
[Game Over!]
[Loading fromst Save Point!]
[Loading Complete!]
The ceiling of the room appeared in front of my eyes as I woke up once again. In the dark night, where everybody was sleeping. And only the demons were awake.
Getting off the bed, I stretched once again. This time focusing on a different direction thanst time. If the north-west was too hard¡ then let''s start with the south-east. All I need to do is kill at least one of them¡ and then I will level up enough to get through this obstacle once and for all.
Chapter 22: [Necromancer]
Chapter 22: [Necromancer]
Running up to the south-east wasn''t as much different from north-west. Roof after roof, I jumped as usual. The olddy stood there observing me from the church likest time and jumping off central street, I reached the south region pretty easily.
Though things were a little different from what they were in the north.
[Skeleton Warrior!
Level: 23
HP: 3400/3400
MP: 1000/1000]
[Zombie!
Level: 20
HP: 4000/4000
MP: 300/300]
My eyes observed the walking dead throughout the night city in the south-east¡ my eyes glistened as I saw an opportunity in this distress¡
"Exp Points," I almostughed with joy, as I couldn''t believe my luck here. This was different on a fundamental level¡ this will change almost everything¡
''All right! Here goes nothing!'' I thought as I jumped down from the alley directly towards the ground from the roof. Mid air, I checked the position and number of monsters in the alley.
Seven.
And as soon as my feet touched the ground
[Frenzy!]
[Super Strength!]
-Whoosh!!!!
Reaching the first zombie¡
-sh! x 2
It didn''t kill it.
[HP: 1400/4000]
I pushed it a bit ahead towards the nearest skeleton.
And gaining the momentum
-sh! x 2
[You have killed a Zombie!]
[+18,000 Exp!]
And then moving towards the skeleton¡
-BOOM!!!
[You have killed a Skeleton Warrior!]
[+25,000 Exp!]
[Level Up +1]
[+1 All Stats]
[+2 Free Attributes!]
[You have reached Level 10! ss selection is avable now!]
I gave a quick nce to the System message, before I moved to the next Skeleton Warrior.
-sh! x 2
[You have killed a Skeleton Warrior!]
[+ 23,500 Exp!]
And then the next one¡
[You have killed a Zombie!]
[+16,000 Exp!]
By the time I killed these four, even more started appearing behind the alley. My eyes observed them for a couple of seconds before I took a step back to take a breather.
[Strength: 44 -> 46!]
And then I charged again¡
[You have gained +15,000 Exp!]
[You have gained +24,000 Exp!]
[You have gained +22,000 Exp!]
[Level Up +1!]
[+1 All Stats!]
[+2 Free Attribute Points]
A refreshing feeling consumed my body as I regained my stamina. I would love to kill the monsters more but both my [Frenzy] and [Super Strength!] were on cooldown.
"Enjoying the night, are we?" A crisp voice of a man in his 20s came from the other side, making me turn around in that direction. I still kept the skeletons in my mind. That would reach me in about 10 seconds as I observed the man in ck.
He wore a ck cloak, with a circr red hat as he carried a J-shaped staff in his hands. Wearing a white crow mask, he looked at me with a frantic look as the ck mana escaped through the side of his wrists where the gloves couldn''t cover.
[Name: Baraka
ss: Necromancer!
Level: 60
HP: 2300/2300
MP: ????/????]
"Almost my second favorite," I smiled as I dashed towards him. Though he did not move even an inch from there, as if he wasn''t worried about my approach even in the slightest.
"Thank you for the experience," I smiled as I almost reached closer to him and¡
-Thump!
A bouncy barrier appeared between me and him. His eyes smiled as he looked at me. I wonder what he was thinking¡
Though all his smiles vanished when¡
[Hell''s Flower: Dark Lily!]
A flower, dark as the night, appeared in between me and the necromancer. It was a simple yet beautiful flower that floated in the air while I looked at Baraka, his eyes shocked beyond recognition.
-sh!!!!
I used all my strength to sh his legs, rendering him unable to move. My eyes observed the [Dark Lily] rapidly absorbing the mana from the surrounding at an insane rate.
[One Way Out(Common)!]
[Effect: Increase one stat of the user''s choice to sum total of all stats he possesses for 10s.
Penalty: The other stats reduced to 1 for 10s.
Cooldown: 2 minutes!]
[Dexterity boosted!]
-Whoosh!
And at an insane speed I began moving away from there, before I found the nearest leverage to jump on the window. Using parkour, I jumped from one window to another before I reached the top. And taking shelter against the roof¡
-BOOOM!!!!
I heard a loud explosion from below as the [Dark Lily] sted everything into smithereens. My notification rang like hell as I got back to my prime health with the level ups.
It seemed like I caught more than just a few fish here¡
"Could have farmed more, but¡ okay¡" I smiled like an idiot as I saw those messages popping up endlessly. Did it give me the experience points of not only the ones that died here but also those that died because of the death of the necromancer?
Well because¡
[You have reached Level 20!]
[Please select a ss to unlock the Skill Tree!]
[Name: Adam
Level: 20(1,407,535/2,500,000 Exp)
Race: Human
ss: None
Status: Healthy
Health Points: 450/450
Mana Points: 1094/1094
Attributes:-
Strength: 57
Constitution: 45
Dexterity: 55
Intelligence: 47
Wisdom: 67
Charisma: 40
Free Attribute Points: 24
Skills: [Heal] [Super Strength] [Frenzy!] [Active Mana Regeneration] [Hell''s Flower] [Dark Fire of Hell] [Haggling] [Mana Zone] [Battle Zone]....
Equipments:
Quest: (1)]
"Well. All good, but this is the most profit I had with this one," I smiled as I saw the skill.
[One Way Out: Common > Advanced!]
[One Way Out(Advanced)!]
[Effect: Increase one stat of the user''s choice to sum total of all stats he possesses for 30s.
Penalty: The other stats reduced to 10% of the maxed stat for 30s.
Cooldown: 1 minute 40 seconds!]
"Did I end up killing more than 100 monsters in one go?" I almost couldn''t contain myugh as I stood up again.
My eyes, observing Ameliana, who was looking at me with a slightly cautious look. The smile on my face didn''t fade, though. I, now possess the means to escape from here as long as I don''tpletely f*ck up.
"Who are you?" Ameliana asked as she looked at me with slight fear. She was hesitating, wasn''t she?
"Come on Ameliana. Don''t be so hard on me now, will ya?" I smiled as I looked at her, wondering how I should n my next step.
Though by the strange fate of events¡ her eyes widened as she looked at me¡
"What did you¡ call me?" she asked me again¡
I wouldn''t have been surprised if she hadn''t removed the dozens of fireballs from the air, leaving herself defenseless like that. It baffled me a little about what she was nning¡
"Ameliana Reidsa Lurentze," I took her full name just for the fun of it. Though hearing my words¡ she was smiling?
"And who¡ are you to me?" she asked a rather strange question.
"A savior from the¡ future?" Where is the conversation going again? Because I can''t kill her, and I still couldn''t figure out what I should do in this situation, I decided to amuse her for the time being.
Not like she is going to believe me-
"Ah!"
And then¡
She jumped towards me¡
I wanted to react, but she was freaking fast¡
And then¡
She hugged me tightly.
"You should have told me earlier," she answered as she looked at me¡ with her tearful eyes.
"..." and all I could do was stare at her¡ just what the¡ fuck?
Chapter 23: [Another Shocking Fact!]
Chapter 23: [Another Shocking Fact!]
"I didn''t think it would be really true," she spoke with the most rxed expression she ever had. Holding me closer as if she never wanted to let me go, she mumbled in a low and audible voice,
"Thank you foring here."
-Grrrrrr!!!
While I was confused, I looked at the monsters surrounding us. They weren''t the zombies or the skeletons, but the giant ck monsters with skeletal heads that followed Ameliana when she was in the reception before.
Though their numbers were in dozenspared to the 2 before.
Hearing the voices, Ameliana then separates herself from me as she looks at those monsters around. Her eyes narrowed in disgust as she looked at them.
"Burn"
She muttered as a dozen fireballs attacked those monsters, followed by another dozen. It was a barrage of attacks that kept ongoing for half a minute until all of those monsters were finally dead.
"There. Now let us talk about us, shall we? I am sure you have a lot to tell me," she looked at me with hopeful eyes. It''s as if her eyes were expecting something to be heard more¡ though honestly I had no idea what to make of this situation¡
"Amelia. What''s the meaning of this?" A voice unpleasant as it could be, was heard from behind as another man, donned in ck, stood at a distance from us. His eyes looked at me with pure hatred.
Ameliana''s eyes widened as if she had seen a ghost or something¡ but taking a peek at me, all her worries vanished as she moved forward,
"Amir. I didn''t think you were that obsessed with me¡. But this is the end. I am leaving you behind. This is my final decision."
My eyes widened as I looked at the human-like magician observing us from a distance. His eyes burned ck as he looked at the both of us. Even though his hatred was consuming him¡
"Just tell me¡ why? What in the world hase over you that you found hope to go against someone like me?" he asked, keeping his patience at its limit.
"You don''t need to know. You aren''t worthy enough," Ameliana spoke as she looked at me with a loving smile, as if she were a maiden in love, before she turned back to Amir and continued,
"This is the end. I am quitting with your foolhardy."
Hearing Ameliana''s words, Amir was fumed beyond what he could control¡
"YOU FUCKING WH*RE!! WHO DO YOU THINK YOU ARE F*CKING WITH?!!!" he shouted as heunched about a hundred giant ck fireballs at us. His eyes red as if he wanted to chew us alive.
"Retracing shield!" Amelia muttered as she created a shield in between us. Her eyes looked at the number of attacks with a patient gaze.
"Aren''t you going to fight?" Ameliana asked as she looked at her shield slowly breaking, while her eyes looked at me with hope. Though what could I possibly do in this situation? I don''t even know what was going on here¡
Though before I restart¡ I wanted to know something¡
"If it doesn''t sound too odd¡ why are you helping?" I asked with a direct gaze, making her surprised even more. Though that surprised look vanished as she observed me with slight pity,
"Seems like you are not the one. Well¡ it''s a ridiculous thing to be fair¡ but I already crossed the line¡" she seemed to realize her mistake as she turned to Amir before she sighed as she turned back to me,
"It is because you took my true name¡ known only to me and my deceased mother. Only someone who is exceptionally in love with me can know my true name. It was a curse¡ and I understand that you are from the future too¡ because no one really loves me in this timeline¡ though I wonder¡"
The shield broke as the dark fireballs prated through. Burning Amelia first, it then charred me as well¡
[You Have Died!]
[Game Over!]
[Loading fromst Save Point!]
[Loading Complete!]
My eyes opened up as I looked at the empty ceiling again¡ this time the information I got was a little over the top¡
Amelia''s real name¡ nobody knows it right now. But in the future she became the Saint, making her name known all over the continent. A saint''s name cannot be hidden, so God''s power must be more than the curse.
And one more piece of information that I received was¡
It was impossible to stop the process.
Not with Amir around.
"At least till I am only this powerful," I closed my eyes as I decided to change my thinking pattern. Honestly, leaving this quest would be a waste. It was a golden opportunity that could build a strong foundation of my power in this world.
"Take a deep breath.." I inhaled slowly as I closed my eyes before opening it again.
"All right. Time for n B," I decided as I stood up, got out of the room before taking Mira''s weapon again. My heart calmed down a little, before I jumped out again, reached the skeleton warriors and zombies again.
Fought against the necromancer and killed him.
[Frenzy: Umon -> Advanced!]
[Super Strength: Umon -> Advanced!]
[Battle Zone: Common -> Advanced!]
[Mana Zone: Common -> Advanced!]
[Hell''s Flower: Common -> Advanced!]
[Dark Fire of Hell: Umon -> Advanced!]
[One Way Out: Common -> Advanced!]
[You have reached Level 20!]
[Please select a ss to unlock the Skill Tree!]
[Dexterity: 55 -> 79!]
This time, however, rather than facing Ameliana¡
''The south-east gate should be around here,'' I mumbled as I ran through the town as fast as I could. Using [One Way Out] was rather a nice move, and adding [Frenzy] after that, I increased my Dexterity over 400 in a blink. Only the most exceptional ones should be able to reach me.
Running out of the town was rather easy. Though that was only the beginning as I circled around the town, reaching the west side, before I finally reached the Desert Goblin''s nest.
I would have chosen to select a ss and unlock the Skill Tree, but I decided to kill the Desert Goblins first. The reason being that [One Way Out!] still had about 10 seconds left. Not gonna waste that¡
Chapter 24: [Plan B]
Chapter 24: [n B]
In a cave big enough to hold a dozen buses, there stood a man massacring a bunch of cute little brown goblins. The Goblin King was losing control of his anger as he saw his men being massacred one by one without him being able to do anything.
[You have killed an Elite Desert Goblin!]
[You have killed an Elite Desert Goblin!]
[You have killed an Elite Desert Goblin!]
[You have killed a Goblin Shaman!]
[You have killed a Goblin Warrior!]
"This is not really up to the mark. Don''t you think so too?" I smiled as I wiped the goblin''s blood off the dual des, before turning to the giant goblin who was looking at me with fury.
"DIE!!" he spoke as he looked at me with a ''not so polite'' expression.
"Why do you get angry? It''s not like I killed your entire army for just some experience. Oops, wait! I did," I spoke as I dodged his giant wooden mace, before climbing up on it.
"I honestly don''t need to use any skills on you too¡ but since you are the boss monster, I will do the honors," I smiled as I dashed up his arm, reaching near his face in a sh,"I promise it has nothing to do with increasing the chances to upgrade the skill."
[One Way Out!]
[Strength has been maxed out!]
[Frenzy!]
[Super Strength!]
[Battle Zone!]
"Serious series¡. serious punch!" I acted the part as I turned serious before¡
-BOOOOM!!!!!!!!
[You have killed the Boss Monster: Goblin King!]
[+500,000 Exp!]
[You have Leveled Up +1]
[+1 All Stats!]
[+2 Attribute Points!]
[Frenzy: Advanced -> Rare!]
[Frenzy(Rare)]
[Effects: Allows the user to increase all movements by 40% for 40s.
Cooldown: 1 minute 20 seconds!]
"Well. From here onwards, it would be near impossible to upgrade this skill anymore," I sighed on the inside before I looked in the direction where I came from.
"Anyway. Since I have a rough idea of the situation," I nodded as I looked at the System once again.
[Choose a ss!]
[Mage]
[Unlocks the path to magic!]
[Warrior]
[Unlocks the path to body strength!]
To begin with, there were only starting sses in the game. Though that doesn''t mean that was all there was to it.
A [Mage] can evolve into a [Magician], [Sage], [Grand Mage], [Necromancer], etc, depending upon the skills he chooses or the path he takes. Simrly, [Warrior] can evolve into [Swordmaster], [Archer], [Berserker!], etc.
It was all possible through the [Skill Tree], that allows you to choose various paths you wanted to take through your life course. You get a chance every 10 Levels, either to add a point to your skills or to unlock a new skill.
[You have selected the Mage ss!]
[Congrattions on your first step towards the path of magic! May fortune light your way!]
[+3 Skill Points!]
[Basic Skill: Mana Ball Unlocked!]
[Mana Ball(Common)!]
[Effects: Allows the user to create a ball of mana and throw it at the opponent! Does no damage!
Mana Cost: 0 MP!]
My eyes then looked at the [Skill Tree] options that I had for now.
[Choose Your Mana Path!]
[Fire!]
[Water!]
[Ice!]
[Electricity!]
[Nature!]
[Earth!]
[Air!]
[Dark!]
[Light!]
Each path takes 1 Skill Points to unlock. And since, I was going against dark forces..
[-1 Skill Point!]
[You have chosen the Light Path!]
Three bubbles popped out of the mana option, each of them connected to the main circle by a thread.
The three bubbles read the following option¡
[Light Mana Ball!(Locked)!]
[Effect: Allows you to cast a mana ball that does 100% damage to your Wisdom!
-2x Time damage towards the creature of the dark!
Cooldown: 2s!
Mana Cost: 10 MP!]
[Mana Channeling(Locked)!]
[Allows the user to channel mana into indefinite form that allows you to create more possibilities!]
[Reverse Flow(Locked)!]
[Allows the user to unlock the connection with other magic, allowing him to connect with the light power outside his body!]
Since I already knew the basics, I unlocked [Mana Channeling!] and another 3 options appeared in front of me.
[Light Sword(Locked)!]
[Effects: Allows the user to create a sword made up of light that does 100% damage to your Wisdom!
-2x Time damage towards the dark creatures!
Cost: 50MP/ seconds]
[Light Shield(Locked)!]
[Effects: Create a shield that absorbs all attacks below your Wisdom stat number with 100% efficiency!
-2x Time absorption against dark attacks!
Cost: 50MP/seconds!]
[Light Coating(Locked)!]
[Effects: Allows the user to cover himself in a coat of light!
-Heals at 1% HP/ minute
-Defends against all dark attacks!
Cost: 100MP/Seconds!]
[You have unlocked the spell: Light Coating!]
"Since I have this now¡ let''s now survive for at least a week before saving the skills," I nodded at myself as I began moving out of the den, making my way towards the kingdom a few 100 miles away from here.
I am not giving up the quest¡ I just need to have enough skills to formte a n that would save the city without letting Amir be involved.
"Guess¡ it''s a little earlier, but we are meeting that person," I still get chills even thinking about it.
"The Saint of Arelia, the Goddess of Light, huh? I wonder if she is still the same as before," I sighed and shook my head before moving towards the Aurelian Kingdom. The one that serves that [Church of Light]...
[One Way Out!]
[Frenzy!]
Running through the desert, I more or less didn''t die as I looked back at the city, which was going to die any moment now. The entire kingdom would be in chaos right after the incident takes ce, so I need to find her as fast as I can.
Theter I will be, the more difficult it would be for me to make contact with her.
And with that in mind, I began running even faster than before. While it was quite far, with my increased [Dexterity], it shouldn''t be entirely impossible to do it. I just need to get my timing right.
"Seems like I am about to get the whole kingdom involved in this quest of mine¡" I couldn''t help but wonder just how much it will take toplete this quest.
Chapter 25: [Holy City of Light: Azenor]
Chapter 25: [Holy City of Light: Azenor]
It took about 3 hours of nonstop running to reach the city from Mirag Town to Azenor. Reaching the town, I saw heaps of people entering the city and a few of them exiting it. Joining one of the lines, I waited for my turn toe.
Hurrying here would only make thingsplicated. And not like the lines were long, to be honest.
It took about 10 minutes before my turn came up and the guard came up to check up on me.
"Name?" he asked
"Adam."
I took out the adventurer''s card, and he scanned it through the machine before asking the next question,
"Purpose of isit?"
"Hoping to get the blessing from the Goddess of Light," I smiled at him, making his eyes widened as he asked,"you are a light user?"
I used [Light Coating!] for a few seconds before hepletely believed me. He nodded immediately as he spoke,"sorry for the trouble. You may go inside now."
While he was going to check it through the adventurer''s ID to what my affinity was and how much mana I possess, I took it from him immediately as I kept in my pocket before hurrying up,
"Apologies."
Though he didn''t like my rushed behavior, he didn''t think much of it.
Light user''s were rare in the city. There were only 1 in 100 light users here¡ though since the number of people here was over 500,000, there were at least 5,000 light users. So I won''t exactly call it rare.
Moving inside the city, I saw a multyered foundational city, whose elevation increased as you move further with the King''s Castle at the very edge.
The city was also divided between the rich and the poor, and the powerful and the weak as we moved from outer circle to inner. With the powerful and the rich upying the area near the castle.
"Let''s hope the Saintess is still there," I wished before I ran deeper into the city, reaching more and more close to the center. Though my objective didn''t lie near the center but in one of the churches that was built about a hundred meters away from there.
Normally you can''t enter there even if you were a light user, but I am betting on my chances just to see her. I bet even that guy would still be there.
I looked at the sky slowly turning blue as I ran through the city, from one point to another, finally reaching the church''s main gate.
"Divine as always, huh?" I could never get enough of how they built this church. Even from a gaming point of view, it was a f*cking masterpiece.
Some people looked at me but then moved on to their own work without really caring. As for the guards¡. There were no guards in the church.
''Even the lower priests are stronger than the Royal Guards of your average country¡'' I sighed as I looked at the stairs before running again at a rapid speed with a hurried expression.
I didn''t have much time¡ I must reach her¡
''Is that?!'' I was about to go directly to the center of the church to the prayer room using all my force but¡ looking at the balcony. The same familiar face came in my view, her white hair with a hue of gold. She stood there on the balcony.
Her eyes concentrated as they gazed at a distance while her only guard stood beside her standing as he always did.
[One Way Out!]
[Dexterity Maxed!]
Using the increased speed and movements, I changed my direction as I began moving at a rapid speed. And using my parkour abilities to the best of my capabilities, I ran up the outside wall.
The wall was about 100 meters high, but the elevation and the gaps in between the bricks allowed enough grip to run up. Didn''t even take a few seconds before I reached up the balcony before I reached the area where the Saintess was standing.
"Cough cough!"
Though before I could even do anything¡ I felt a sudden mana burst inside my chest. It was as if a ball appeared in between my lungs and now it had started expanding.
"[Uncurse!]" though a light enveloped me as it vanished, that suffocating feeling, making me fall on the ground, barely able to stand on my legs.
Iid on my back as I looked up to her, standing at a distance from me as she smiled at me. That guy, her guard and her sole friend, Lucas, looked at me with a narrowed gaze. His hand on his sheathed sword''s hilt.
"Saintess Alicia¡ Honored to meet you¡ I have news¡" I spoke as Iid on the floor for a while, making her eyes a bit curious.
"The Mirag City¡" as I was about toplete my sentence, another message followed¡
[Quest Failed!]
Immediately getting on my legs, I looked at the area where the city was¡ even though it was 200 miles away, the dark cloud was still visible from this far¡ Just how much of an impact did Amir make?
"...has fallen, huh?" Alicia spoke without being surprised. It was as if she already knew about it.
Not even a moment after, a spear of light from the sky pierced the dark cloud from afar, evaporating everything in the process. Since I was far away from the city, I could see the figure of the Goddess in the sky as she looked down at the city.
"Isn''t it beautiful?" Alicia spoke as she looked at the Goddess with a fantastical look. Her eyes barely contained the excitement as she looked at the Goddess.
''This shitty Goddess-Con¡ I better be careful with my words though,'' I thought as I looked at the Goddess.
"Contact with the Goddess will be impossible for now," I mumbled as I looked at Alicia, thinking of the next few steps I need to take to ensure I get everything I want, to destroy Amir and the circle.
"Why do you want to meet the Goddess?" a child-like voice came from beside me. Since I was lost in thought, I ended up blurting out subconsciously,
"To kill Amir, another God would be required."
Though it was only after I turned around, I noticed the girl who looked at me with an interesting expression. Her eyes looked at me as if she were looking at a gem¡
"Is that so?" she asked¡
"Alep-?!!!!" I almost blurted out loud in shock as I saw the child-like figure in front of me¡ of the Goddess of Light, Alepsia.
Chapter 26: [Goddess of Light]
Chapter 26: [Goddess of Light]
My mouth shut closed by an unknown force as I looked at the little girl with white hair as she looked at me with a simple smile. She wore a white one piece dress that had a ck belt tied around her waistline. The only other defining feature she had were her white eyes that gazed at me, rendering me unable to move even a muscle.
"Alpha, what are you doing here? Shouldn''t you be inside, child?" Alicia spoke from behind, with a voice filled with concern. From the looks of it, it doesn''t seem like she knows about Alpha''s true identity.
"I saw my uncle here, so I came to meet him," Alpha spoke in a child-like manner as if she found her favorite uncle before moving towards me and hugging me tightly.
It was only then I could move, and my breath returned to me. Though I still couldn''t utter a word, as I was shocked to see her in this form. Shouldn''t she be in heaven partaking in the Great God''s War?
"Your uncle?" Alicia was even more confused than me. She looked at me with a narrowed expression¡ but before things got out of control¡
"Al.. pha? I thought I lost you!!" I hugged Alepsia, acting my part. If this is what we are going to go along with, I should act my part as well.
I separated her from me, while she herself was surprised by my words. Though she was more amused than shocked. She even smiled brightly as she looked at me.
"How are you uncle? Thank you for treating me nicely all the time. As you can see, I am fine now," she added as she looked at me. Her eyes were meticulously smiling as she observed me.
"Yes! I will be there in a moment," Alicia muttered as she got a message from somewhere before she looked at her guard, Lucas,"it''s the Pope. They are calling everyone."
Lucas nodded as she took Alicia in his arms before giving me a second look. Alicia, on the other hand, chanted,"[Protection!]," on Alpha before they vanished from there, leaving only the two of us here.
"Giving a Goddess, [Protection]? That''s a first," I shook my head in slight surprise before I looked at Alepsia, observing me with curiosity.
"Let me make a guess," I then looked at Alepsia before I began speaking.
"You saw me running away from Mirag City and kept an eye on me. The fact that I could run away and be saved by Alicia fascinated you, along with the fact that I know that it was Amir''s doing. Is that it?"
"Also the fact that I can''t see through, no matter what," she added as she looked in Mirag City''s direction.
"I thought all hope was lost but something tells me that you running here¡ isn''t as simple as it looks¡ " she spoke as she stopped mid sentence as she observed me for a couple of seconds, her smile getting wider as she observed me.
"I was confused in the beginning as to why a God let another Fallen God get summoned within the kingdom without doing anything. Why won''t she do¡" I could say that God is quite possessive of their area, not letting anyone else even step into it unless it''s an emergency or something.
And when ites to a Fallen God, their vignce is twice as much.
"It''s not that you won''t, and neither it is that you don''t know¡ it''s that you can''t. But¡ why?" I looked at Alepsia, wondering this question. This information could be very crucial in saving the town.
"Aren''t you too free considering I am a God?" she looked at me with her eyes narrowed at me.
''Was I too casual?'' I thought as I totally forgot to mind my manners¡ But I have once fought side by side with this God¡ she is a good kid¡ just that has her own sense of pride.
Though looking at my worried face, she chuckled,"don''t worry. I don''t mind this manner of speech as long as it''s not disrespecting me. As for your answer, yes. I was bound by a contract. Well, it wasn''t a contract as much as it was my pride."
She had a sad look on her face as she continued,
"I sold Mirag Town in exchange for an artifact¡ it was an artifact that would change the oue of the battle of the Gods. I¡"
Her voice began breaking a little before I muttered with a surprised face,
"Dark Sris."
An artifact that would allow a God to stop the power of the True Gods¡ it was necessary to stop the God who betrayed them.
"You surprise me at every turn. Just who are you?" She looked at me with her eyes wide open.
"You really can''t interfere with whatever is going on in that town?" I asked as I understood that the spear of light wasn''t Alepsia''s power but her twin sister the Angel of Light''s weapon. What could have been used in the war to turn over a tide was sacrificed to save a meager town.
''Even that resulted in a failure since the wraiths will continue to grow,'' I sighed as I realized how this situation was.
"I can''t. It is not in my territory anymore¡ it belongs to Amir," she spoke with regret before turning to me,
"You still haven''t answered my question yet. Who are you? How do you know all this?"
"I am Adam. As for how I know this¡ it isn''t really important¡ what''s important is whether you want to save the Mirag Town or not? Save the citizens¡ " I looked at her, making her confused, as she observed me with her eyes turning a little orangish.
"Are you really telling the truth? Can you save the Mirag Town?" she asked while her eyes concentrated on me. Was she checking if I was lying or not?
"I can. I can save all of them. And I probably¡ just probably¡ maybe able to return the town back to you¡" I smiled as I looked at her, making her widen her eyes even more.
"I do," she answered as she looked at me before asking,"what do you want in return?"
"We cane to thatter¡ but I need you to do something for me first¡ That summoning portal and that array¡ is there any way you can teach me about it? The answer to save those people lies there¡ Also, can you help me on a hunt?" I smiled as my confidence boosted a little.
All I need is to destroy the array while making sure I follow the proper path to getting the skills that I want. Only in that way, I could save the city¡
"For the first¡ I can arrange an array expert from the church to teach you about it. As for the second, I guess that wouldn''t be really hard either but¡ what kind of hunt?" she asked as she looked at
"About that¡" a smile formed on my face as I picked out one of the most dangerous ces in the Aurelian Empire.
Chapter 27: [Reaching a New Peak!]
Chapter 27: [Reaching a New Peak!]
I was quite lucky, to be honest. I thought it would take at least a month before I won Alicia''s trust, before asking her to summon a God for me. After that, winning Alepsia''s trust would take a few more months.
While the process would have been a bit moreplicated with the growth being smoother than this, I don''t really mind this, to be honest.
"I have been honored by Goddess Alepsia to teach you the basics of arrays," another fanatic appeared in front of me, much more excited than I was. His eyes were practically gleaming as he looked at me.
ordingly, Alepsia appeared in the dream of the Pope and guided him to provide me with the best array holders. The entire ce was in chaos because it''s rare for Alepsia to give her orders directly like that¡
Normally they have to wait for at least 6 months until another teachinges¡ but this time it was a direct order. Hence, they were worried that something serious was going on, and hence they took it equally seriously.
"All right¡ I will be in your care for now," I sighed as I looked at the girl in the white reading a book not far from me. If only they knew that their God was right beside them¡
The man taught me about the basics of the array. It took about 8 hours before he finished teaching me the basics and I was supposed to revise and practice them over and over for the next 4 hours before I would be free.
12 hours of painful hard work did make me go a tad bit crazy, but I calmed myself before looking forward to the result. It''s not like I hadn''t learnt anything¡
After 12 hours, I asked Alepsia to take me to the orcs'' dungeons, where I began my hunt to kill every orc. I asked Alepsia to make sure I don''t die. Everything else will be on me.
Took about another 8 hours to kill them before I went back to practice.
Sleep? With my levels increasing at a rapid speed, I didn''t need sleep. My body felt rejuvenated the more I hunted.
''Level 100 shouldn''t be impossible by the end of this month,'' I smiled maniacally as I kept learning and hunting for days¡
30 Dayster¡
"This is all you can learn about arrays from me. Though I never thought you would be this fast¡. It was an honor to teach you Mr. Adam," that guy bowed before he left the room where I was staying.
[Name: Adam
Level: 112 (1,390,999,100,001/2,500,000,000,000)]
Race: Human
ss: [Light Keeper!]
Status: Healthy
Health Points: 10,000/10,000
Mana Points: 39,400/39,400
Attributes:-
Strength: 243
Constitution: 337
Dexterity: 442
Intelligence: 334
Wisdom: 251
Charisma: 327
Free Attribute Points: 0
Skills: [Heal] [Super Strength] [Frenzy!] [Active Mana Regeneration] [Hell''s Flower] [Dark Fire of Hell] [Haggling] [Mana Zone] [Battle Zone] [Light Zone] [Light Shield] [Light Mana] [Colors of the Gods!]....
Equipments:
Quest: (0)]
"Your growth was quite monstrous¡ are you going to deal with Amir based on just your absurd skills and powers?" Alepsia asked, as she was still shocked to see my abnormal growth.
It''s a pity that I will restart from a lower level, but it''s still fine since I have a way now¡ more than ever, I even know about 70% of the Ancient Language, Opeil. Thenguage of the True Gods.
While I got about a dozen skills from the upgrades, the once that I was most happy with were¡
[Light Magician''s Mana Zone(Common)!]
[Effect: Allows you to use Light Magic without any limitations for 30 seconds in a radius of 10 meters!
Cost: 2000MP
Cooldown: 10 minutes!]
[Colors of the Gods(Common)!]
[Effect: Allows you to use a random Blessing from a God of your choice for 10 minutes!
Limitations: That particr God should have a favorable opinion of you.
Cost: None
Cooldown: 24 Hours!]
[A Flicker of Hope(Common)!]
[Effect: Consuming a part of your life, you will get a chance to find the most optimal way to get out of any situation!
Cost: 1 Level!
Cooldown: 15 Days!]
"Well, it would be foolish to fight a God without using divinity. He would simply regenerate, even if I kill him. Just what exactly would I even be fighting with him? There is nothing to bargain that way" I asked as I observed her face, to which she nodded in agreement.
In the one month that I was here, I have grown quite close to Alepsia. Despite our differences, she never treated me badly and would always take care of me. Even when my life was not in danger, she was there to take care of me¡
"Then how are you going to save them?" she asked in confusion. Perhaps she hase to believe me. She didn''t doubt that I would save the others¡ even though she couldn''t understand how I was going to do it. She still helped me out, nheless.
"Well. I have to destroy that array before it takes effect," I answered her fully knowing that she won''t remember anything even if I were to tell her everything.
"??" Confused, she looked at me and I smiled as I spoke,
"I will be going back in time now. Thank you for everything Alepsia, I will fulfill my promise. Don''t worry."
Speaking of that, I began going through the system but¡
"My True Name is Alepsia Enera Di Uvion. Call me by that name and no matter what the situation is, I wille to help you¡ but remember¡ you can only use it once¡ so be careful how you use it¡" she spoke as she looked at me.
"Going back in time was one of the possibilities I came up with when you talked about how you are going to save everyone¡ including those who passed away. It''s impossible even for Gods like me to do it¡ but then a God like me can''t see through you, so maybe¡? I just betted on that possibility," she smiled as she exined her reasoning to me.
I nodded at her as I bowed,"thank you."
Before I pressed the [Load] button¡
Let''s save that impossible-to-save town once and for all.
[Restarting from thest Save Point!]
[Loadingplete!]
And once again the ceiling came in front of my eyes as I looked at the room covered in darkness¡ but this time¡ things will be different.
Everything will be different.
Chapter 28: [Another Restart]
Chapter 28: [Another Restart]
[Name: Adam
Level: 7 (7,000/10,000 Exp)
Race: Human
ss: None
Status: Healthy
Health Points: 160/160
Mana Points: 26/26
Attributes:-
Strength: 20
Constitution: 16
Dexterity: 15
Intelligence: 13
Wisdom: 13
Charisma: 11
Free Attribute Points: 0
Skills: [Heal] [Frenzy] [Super Strength] [Active Mana Regeneration] [Battle Zone] [Haggling] [Mana Zone] [Dark Fire of Hell] [Hell''s Flower] [One Way Out] [Light Ball] [Light Shield] [Sword of Light] [Light coating!] [Index re] [True Heal] [Blind!] [Holy Envision!] [Mana Surge!] [Protection of Light!] [Light Magician''s Mana Zone] [Colors of the Gods] [A Flicker of Hope]
Equipments: None
Quest: (1)]
''So weak, yet so strong,'' I smiled as I began recalling Pristinea, the Language of the Gods first.
[Your proficiency in the Ancient Language has reached 41%!]
[+8 All Stats!]
[+25 Wisdom!]
[+5 Intelligence!]
[+47,000 Exp!]
[+1000 Mana Points Permanently!]
[+50% affinity with Dark Magic!]
Next was Opeil Language..
[Your proficiency in the Ancient Language has reached 71%!]
I don''t know what came to Alepsia, but she was rather excited when she saw me using the Language of the Gods. It''s as if somebody from her hometown hade to visit her after a long time¡ Hence she only talked with me in her nativenguage from that point onwards, even pointing out the words that I spoke wrongly.
[+15 All Stats!]
[+30 Intelligence!]
[+50 Wisdom!]
[+15 Constitution!]
[+120,000 Exp!]
[+5000 Permanent Mana Points!]
[+70% Affinity with Light Magic!]
[Your affinity with Light Magic is above 50%!]
[+200% effectiveness when using Light Magic!]
But that wasn''t all, to be honest¡
[You have learnt two Ancient Languages!]
[Skill Language Comprehension: Common -> Umon!]
[Language Comprehension(Umon)!]
[Effects: Allows the user toprehend anynguage at a faster rate! You can now sensenguages that are not given by speech!
Language Proficiencies:
-English: 64/100 %!
-Livian: 78/100%!
-Opiel(A): 71/100%!
-Pristinea(A): 41/100%!]
Next were the quest rewards that were information based
[Quest: Shadows(I) Complete!]
[+5 Free Attribute Points!]
[+3 All Stats!]
[+5000 Exp!]
[Quest: Shadows(I) Complete!]
[Your knowledge of Array exceeds the required amount of grading!]
[Rewards will be recalcted!]
[Following quests will be adjusted ordingly!]
"Huh? That''s a new one¡ so the quest can be changed?" I was genuinely surprised¡
[+5 All Stats!]
[+10 Attribute Points!]
[+10,000 Exp!]
[New Skill: No Way Out!]
[No Way Out(Common)!]
[Effect: Allows you to decrease one of the attributes of your enemies by 20% for 20 seconds!
Cost: 2000 MP
Cooldown: 5 minutes!]
"Shhhhhh!!! *Whistle*" My eyes widened at that skill. If you know about the most powerful attribute of your enemy¡. Hehe¡ God have mercy on my enemies because I won''t show them any¡
Laughing a sheepishugh for a few moments, I then looked at the changed quest.
[Quest: Shadows(III)!]
[Grade: ???
Difficulty: ???
Description: You have finally figured out the methods of the creations of the Array to the point you can make alterations into it on your own. While you cannotpletely change it, you can change it enough to stop the summoning of the Goddess Miraka.
Objective:
-Stop the clone of Son of God, Amir from summoning the Goddess
-Make changes into the summoning so that the Goddess won''t be summoned
Reward: Will be calcted based on
-Number of people you save!
-Number of enemies you kill!
-Total destruction prevented!
-Time taken to save the city!
Remarks: So what choices will you make? And how many will you save?]
Because I was also getting a bunch of Exp points, I also leveled up. And after I was done sorting out, the System Status looked something like this¡
[Name: Adam
Level: 10 (189,0035/200,000 Exp)
Race: Human
ss: Mage
Status: Healthy
Health Points: 550/550
Mana Points: 6164/6164
Attributes:-
Strength: 75
Constitution: 55
Dexterity: 49
Intelligence: 82
Wisdom: 122
Charisma: 44
Free Attribute Points: 0
Affinity: Dark Magic(50%) Light Magic(70%)
Skills: [Heal] [Frenzy] [Super Strength].....
Equipments: None
Quest: (1)]
"Looks good enough," I nodded at this before moving out of the room. I saw the same Mira lying on the ground as she slept with her eyes closed without making a sound.
Picking her up, I then helped her to the bed before taking her weapon,
"I will be borrowing them for now."
It was the usual setup, me going out through the window and jumping to the roof. Though before I went to the circle to sort out things, I decided to check up on a few things. Hence, I headed towards the north-west region first¡
And what did I find there?
"I believe we haven''t met before. May I know your name, gentleman?'''' The Mayor, Elizer Reas, asked as he looked at me with that aged expression of his.
"I guess so¡ The name is not really that important¡ I wanted to know something, so I came here to ask that first," I spoke with a respectful tone, making him narrow his eyes at me.
"Why exactly would a Mayor be joining forces with the Dark Mages?" I asked as I wondered if there was more to the story than the in old cliche. Hopefully, there should be something¡
"Hmmm¡ why you ask, huh? You look rather capable so, I guess I can answer a dying man''s questions," he spoke as he put his guard down before continuing,
"It''s because the Goddess abandoned us."
Hmmm¡ Amir must have told him, I believe. Is that all? Well¡ it''s reasonable enough, but still¡
"Is that all the reason?" I asked again.
"You seem like you already knew about it. Then why were you even asking this? A God abandoned us and another wants to sacrifice us. For me, it is either to choose between the life of my wife and daughter versus the life of the citizens. Not like if I can choose, anyway. The summoning does require a 1000 souls, you know?" He smiled with a sad look. His eyes, on the verge of breaking at the thought.
"Do you want to save the citizens?" I asked as I looked at him. Though surprised a little, he shook his head as he spoke,
"You don''t understand the power of the Gods. Us mortals can only gaze upon what they are capable of. Lord Amir can wipe you out with a flick¡ If you want to convince me to join you¡ you have to defeat me."
I smiled as I looked at him.
"It would be an honor to fight you," I smiled as I looked at him.
[Name: Elizer Reas
Title: Mayor of Mirag Town
ss: Royal Swordsman!
Level: 56
HP: 8,000/8,000
MP: 16,000/16,000]
Chapter 29: [How human are you?]
Chapter 29: [How human are you?]
[You Have Died!]
[Loading from thest Save Point!]
[Loading Complete!]
"So much for being honorable," I shook my head as I added points in Strength again. At the very least, I got to know that he won''t be moving out of the north-west and joining in stopping me when I will be editing the summoning array.
"Now let''s check out the summoner," I mumbled as I moved towards the south-east.
And the result was¡
"It''s fun. Don''t you think so too?" was the answer I got from him.
Well, at least I won''t feel bad about killing him.
[Mana Surge!] [Frenzy!] [Super Strength!] [Battle Zone!] [Mana Zone!] [Dark Fire of Hell!] [Hell''s Flower!] [One Way Out!] [Light Ball!] [Light Shield!] [Sword of Light!] [Light coating!] [Blind!] [Holy Envision!] [Protection of Light!] [Light Magician''s Mana Zone!]
And pretty easily¡ I killed him in one go! Upgrading most of my skills to [Advanced] at once.
[Level: 20(1,637,535/2,500,000 Exp)]
With this done, I also regenerated all my MP because of the level ups. Pretty convenient, if you ask me.
[Frenzy!]
And with that, let''s move out of here and to the south-west. I wonder who is the General there¡
"Hmmm. Who are you?" he asked as he observed me, his eyes narrowed with a rather conspicuous look. And I had a rather shocked expression on my face¡ after all, the person managing things here¡
''Amir?'' I was bbergasted to be fair.
It wasn''t that he was present here. I already knew that¡ just that¡ the previous quest asked me to kill the 4 Generals. To kill a God? Even if it is a clone, it''s too much¡
"No fucking wonder it was impossible before¡" I sighed as I wondered what I was even trying to do here.
"I asked. Who are you?" Amir asked as he didn''t like me ignoring him. Walking one step at a time, he looked at me with a rather irked out expression. An anomaly in his ns perhaps makes him feel anxious?
"I guess it''s going to take more than a couple of runs," I mumbled as I wondered how I was going to change the summoning circle simultaneously, also not dying from Amir''s wrath afterwards. Though I already had an idea regarding that¡
[Loading from thest Save Point!]
[Loading Complete!]
Now that north-west, south-west and south-east are done, I wonder what is there in the north-east. Since Ameliana was chanting the whole time, there has to be someone else there, isn''t there?
And to my surprise, it was a familiar face.
"Rivas. I didn''t think you would be involved in this," I spoke with my gaze narrowed as I observed him. His eyes looked at me with a small smile,
"My friends are the only ones I have spared, Adam. I don''t know who you are and what your purpose is¡ but I can''t let you get in the way of the Mayor''s ns. I apologize."
Such a pure soul.
"But you will die if I die," I smiled as I observed him. What will he do now in thisplex situation?
"I will just have to bind you then," he answered as he looked at me, readying his weapon against me. But I had no ns to fight him right now.
[Loading from thest Save Point!]
[Loading Complete!]
"Now that we are clear with this, let''s go to the circle," I stretched a little before I ran towards the summoning circle. While it would have been easier to just render it useless, the addition of Amir made things quite difficult.
[One Way Out!]
''I would needlessly die if I were to simplyplete the quest,'' I sighed as I reached the circle within a few seconds. My eyes scanned the circle from a high position as I looked at it from one aspect.
"This is a bitplicated," I sighed as I analyzed it for over a minute. And after a minute passed,
"Who might you be?" The olddy who guarded the circle looked at me with a cautious expression, her eyes trying to see through me.
[Loading from thest Save Point!]
[Loading Complete!]
"If I were to add something there¡"
"Who might you be?"
[Loading from thest Save Point!]
[Loading Complete!]
"Okay, that might work, but I will need at least an hour to change that¡ is there any other way?"
"Who might you be?"
[Loading from thest Save Point!]
[Loading Complete!]
"Hmmm¡ destroying that won''t be enough¡ what if I¡ nah! That won''t be enough either¡"
"Who might you be?"
[Loading from thest Save Point!]
[Loading Complete!]
.
.
.
And after an unknown amount of reloading, I finally figured out a way to make things work as soon as possible. Though it wasn''t really an ideal method, with some hit and trial, it should work.
"Who might you be?" Once again, the olddy appeared behind me. But ignoring her, I jumped near the circle in an instant.
"It should be somewhere around here," I looked at the weak point and¡
-BOOOM!!!
Applied Light Magic to it.
[You Are Dead!]
[Game Over!]
[Restarting from thest Save Point!]
[Loading Complete!]
Once again, I ran towards the circle¡ and once again¡
-BOOM!
[You Are Dead!]
This time, the death was from decay.
But that didn''t stop me¡
[You Are Dead!]
Death by fire.
[You Are Dead!]
Death by suffocation.
[You Are Dead!]
Death by lightning.
[You Are Dead!]
Death by starvation.
[You Are Dead!]
Once again, an explosion!
[You Are Dead!]
[You Are Dead!]
[You Are Dead!]
[You Are Dead!]
.
.
.
And after God knows how many times I died¡
[Quest Shadows(III) Complete!]
"Ah! I broke it¡" I didn''t n to break it, but it seems like I did it anyway¡
"YOU INSECT!!!''
And of course Amir came running towards me like a raging bull¡
[You Are Dead!]
Once again, I ran towards the circle and began my hit and trial method. Took about another dozen deaths, but I found the point that I was searching for¡
As soon as I hit the weak point, the two points of mana separated into the circle, rendering it unable to match together. Now, all I need to do is rebind them after doing some minor additions to them.
Breaking the circle was like bypassing the security system. Once you can do that, you can pretty much change the program as much as you want. Though many times the arrays have a multyer protection.
I tried touching the threads of mana that were separated but¡
[Only a Dark Mage is allowed to change the array!]
[Bacsh in progress!]
[You Have Died!]
[Restarting from thest Save Point!]
[Loadingplete!]
Chapter 30: [That One Chance that Seems Impossible!]
Chapter 30: [That One Chance that Seems Impossible!]
''Seems like I need to be a Dark Mage, huh?'' I sighed as I then got up. The only way to be a Dark Mage was to get to level 20. Seems like I need to visit the necromancer first.
"Who are-"
-sh!
Didn''t take much effort though. I already have killed him many times over.
"One point in Dark Mana," I smiled as I honestly didn''t want to take this path first but seems like I am taking this one.
With the barrage of skills getting advanced, including [One Way Out!], it was pretty easy to reach the circle and once again hit the exact same weak point.
The mana of the array began uncoiling as expected and I began rearranging it at a rapid speed. The first point was easy, the second was easier. While it did take a couple of tries, I could finish at least 1% of the work within 30 seconds that I had.
And after the 30 seconds of the [One Way Out!] was over, I then sighed before restarting again.
[Loading from thest Save Point!]
[Loading Complete!]
This time, I could change 2% of the array. Luckily, I didn''t need to change itpletely¡ not that I can, anyway. About 30-35% of changes should be enough.
[Loading from thest Save Point!]
[Loading Complete!]
This time I got to 5% by activating [Frenzy!] and [Battle Zone!] at the same time.
[Loading from thest Save Point!]
[Loading Complete!]
Reached 10% when I added the effect of [Light Coating!]. Seems like the dark mana of the array was also having a negative effect on me, too.
[Loading from thest Save Point!]
[Loading Complete!]
15% this time. I also figured out another weak point where I could begin with.
[Loading from thest Save Point!]
[Loading Complete!]
25%. The weak point was rather nice. Helped me change the array to a great degree¡
[Loading from thest Save Point!]
[Loading Complete!]
33%. Almost there¡ it should take a few more steps but I should be able to save everyone with this¡
[Loading from thest Save Point!]
[Loading Complete!]
32%. There wasn''t enough time¡
[Loading from thest Save Point!]
[Loading Complete!]
33%. I used everything in my arsenal, but¡ I couldn''t sever the connection between 1000 people and the summoning circle.
[Loading from thest Save Point!]
[Loading Complete!]
I woke up again in the same ce as before, before I stretched a little.
"It is impossible to change that part of the array," I reached that conclusion as I saw that part of the array being more time consuming than the others. It would take at least 10 more seconds to finish it even if I do it perfectly.
"Is there really no way?" I pondered about it. Should I start from another point¡ or is there anything else I can do¡ but all other ns fail in the presence of Amir? It was the only shot that I had¡
"Wait!! If we don''t do it from the inside!" A sudden idea clicked into my brain as I ran down to the ground floor.
As usual, Ameliana entered with the two monsters behind her. Her eyes narrowed at me. She observed me with an intense look.
"Who are-"
"Ameliana Reidsa Lurentze," I took her name, making her widen her eyes.
"I know you have a lot of things to say and tell, but¡ is there any way we can sever the connection of the people from the array?" I asked as I looked at her, widening her eyes even more.
The two monsters jumped at me before she could say anything¡
-BOOM!!!
Though I wasn''t as weak as before¡
[Dark Fire of Hell!]
I caught them burning, as they fell on the ground in pain, unable to take even a single step.
"What is going on here?" Amir, who sensed his puppet dying, appeared behind Ameliana while she was still contemting.
"Kill me after telling me," I looked at her with determination as I spoke in a low voice.
She nodded as she jumped at me. Reaching closer to me, she whispered,"Only a Light Mage can do it. Sever their hearts and brains at once from Dark Magic."
[You Have Died!]
[Game Over!]
[Loading from thest Save point!]
[Loading Complete!]
A smile appeared on my face as I stood up once again from the bed. My eyes looked at the ce where the necromancer was¡
Running towards him, I reached him and¡
-sh!
Instantly reached Level 20.
Applying one point in Light Magic and another in Dark Magic, I became a mage who can use both the magic. Quiet unorthodox, if you ask me.
"All I have to do is use [True Heal], huh?" I smiled, as I didn''t think the answer was so simple.
[True Heal(Common)!]
[Effect:
-Remove all negative ailments, curses and wounds from the person!
-Heals for 100HP
Cost: 100MP!
Cooldown: 10s!]
And adding the effects of [Light Magician''s Mana Zone] that allowed me to use any Light Magic without any restrictions, things couldn''t have been easier.
Though I need to add [Mana Surge!] first, just in case¡
[Mana Surge(Common)!]
[Effects: Allows the user to use mana as much as he wants for 30 seconds!
Cooldown: 10 Minutes!]
But I still need to use all the cards in my arsenal¡
[One Way Out!]
[Frenzy!]
[Super Strength!]
Within the first 10 seconds, I could save about 50 people, another 50 people were saved in the next 10¡ and the final 10¡ I gave up.
[Loading from thest Save Point!]
[Loading Complete!]
"Since everyone is in their houses, separated from each other, I guess there is no way I could do it in 30 seconds," I sighed before Iid on my back as I looked at the door where Ameliana was going toe from.
I did hear some footstepsing up, but nobody entered the door. Seems like she was never really particrly interested in me.
Not minding much, I waited till dawn when the people would gather at the central area. I pondered about what I will do after this¡ where should I go next¡
The adventure had just begun, so I should n it carefully while I still have time. Should I visit the cold regions first, or should I move to the Aurelian Empire and see if I could get something from there?
Though mainly I should prepare for the Gods and stuff. That should be my focus since in the end, that''s the only roadblock I will have. I will need an army of my own¡
"I guess I can use yers? Hmmm. That''d make sense. Though what should I do to maintain their trust¡ What do the yers like again?" I questioned as I got lost in my own thoughts before the time of summoning dawned close.
My eyes fixed on the door. I opened it before moving to the hallway, jumping to the roof, and the church came in front of me.
I didn''t use any skills this time as I moved closer to the church with my basic stats.
The Mayor looked at his people with pity. Rivas stood beside him with an equally anguished face.
That bastard, necromancer, was enjoying the sight a few steps ahead of them.
Amir stood at a distance on the opposite side with the olddy, who observed the circle beside him.
As for Ameliana, she was chanting in the church as usual.
Walking towards the church, I moved between Rivas and the Mayor,
"Just wait for 10 seconds. Don''t do anything for 10s¡ and I will handle everything¡ I will save everyone."
I spoke, rming both of them as they took a step back. The necromancer heard me too as he turned around with a confused look on his face,
"Who are yo-"
[Mana Surge!] [Frenzy] [Super Strength] [Active Mana Regeneration] [Battle Zone] [Haggling] [Mana Zone] [Dark Fire of Hell] [Hell''s Flower] [One Way Out] [Light Ball] [Light Shield] [Sword of Light] [Light coating!] [Index re] [True Heal] [Blind!] [Holy Envision!] [Protection of Light!] [Light Magician''s Mana Zone]
-sh!
"Let''s end this," I muttered in a rather tired voice as I jumped down at the crowd with my eyes turning gold. I will finish this before Amir could even realize what is going on.
Chapter 31: [Miracle!]
Chapter 31: [Miracle!]
[Rivas''s POV]
.
.
How do you define absurd? I don''t think I had a better definition for it until now.
A guy who appeared in the middle of the desert, in the caravan we were supposed to bring back to the Mayor.
He was weak¡ worthless¡ enough to just be killed by the meager flick of my finger. Yet, he managed to strike a deal with me. I could say that the conditions prompted me to do that, so I didn''t put much emphasis on it. He was pretty much going to die by visiting Mirag Town, anyway.
Mirag town had be a den for dark mages and 1000 of sacrifices were going to be made tonight in front of me as I stood there watching it, helplessly. I couldn''t do anything¡
Even though that Son of God, Amir, made a pact to not harm mypanions, I doubt I was going to survive. This was thest task of my life¡ dying to summon a God that may destroy the entire world¡
At the end of it all, just moments before God was going to be summoned, moments before I thought everything was lost¡ A voice came from the same man I deemed as worthless.
"Just wait for 10 seconds. Don''t do anything for 10 sec¡ and I will handle everything¡ I will save everyone."
He said as both I and the Mayor turned back to him. Though he paid no heed as he moved towards the Necromancer who belonged to the dark forces.
"Who are you-"
And in a single sh¡
He killed the guy, whom even I would struggle against to the best of my ability.
"10," he counted as he began glowing a little. He was a light magician? Howe I didn''t sense that before?
Though that wasn''t all. The dark chains inside my heart¡ they vanished against the light that came from that person.
-Whoosh!!!
And then he vanished¡ before appearing in the crowd below. And before anyone could realize it, he ran across the entire area, connecting to each and every person down below, freeing them from the curse that was ced upon them. Just like he freed us.
"9" He counted again¡ before he moved towards the circle¡
My eyes failed to notice¡ but the giant circle where everyone was present before, standing ready to be sacrificed, that circle was empty, with the people sleeping at the corner. And near the center of the circle stood that guy with a rather calm look.
"8," he sighed, as if he was tired of the whole thing. However, hecked any fear of death orck of confidence as he¡ used dark dagic?!!!
''Wasn''t he a light mage?!!!'' my eyes widened as I couldn''t believe it. Was something like that even possible?
-BOOM!!!
Amir appeared in front of him with a rather furious look. His eyes observed him, while he took out a scythe before he asked," who are you? No¡ what are you?"
Though that guy didn''t answer anything as he kept breaking the circle and changing it with his own magic. It was rather seamless, even I felt lost to how beautifully the threads of the circle broke and reformed.
"It''s not normal¡ is it?" I asked the Mayor, who was more adept in magic than I was.
"It certainly isn''t," even the Mayor was shocked to see it. His eyes concentrated on the duo in the circle before Amir finally jumped at that guy.
Though that guy dodged it swiftly as he jumped with the rest of the threads in his hands, still reforming it without any break. His eyes weren''t even looking at Amir. He was fully immersed in his work.
Amir, obviously attacked him with a dark fire, which hit him before one can even blink. However, that guy just glowed even more, rendering all those attacks useless while he continued changing the circle.
The Necromancer was dead. The Illusionistdy was too weak to join in. Amelia was busy chanting inside the church. She probably had sensed something was wrong, but she still continued chanting.
As for the Mayor¡
"Are you not going to help Lord Amir?" I asked as I gulped, without losing sight of either of them.
"The 10 seconds are not over," was his reply as he kept observing the fight with his hand on the sword.
-BOOM!!!
-BOOM!!!
-BOOOM!!
Like fireworks in the sky, Amir''s attack kept echoing all over the ce, but the guy easily dodged it without making even a single mistake. It was as if he already knew where they were going toe from.
He seemed rather weak, but his speed was nothing to scoff at. Calling him fast would be an understatement. It would be difficult to say whether it was Amir who was fast or was it him?
Every encounter was a close one. Every attack was dodged with precision. But to continue making changes to the circle even in such a fast-paced fight¡
"This is absurd¡" was the only thing I could mutter as I looked at the time ticking rather slowly during these 10 seconds.
"3," the Mayor counted as his hands shook on his sheathed rapier. Almost ready to jump in the fight.
"2," and I followed his count as I too was prepared to fight. Were we even necessary in this fight? We didn''t know¡ but we had a part to y¡ as soon as-
My eyes widened as I saw Amirnding on the floor at the center of the circle. Though what surprised me wasn''t him, but the chains that came from the circle binding Amir to the ground.
"1," that man counted as he channeled Dark Magic into the circle and Light Magic towards Amir. Amir¡ was losing?
"AMELIA! STOP CHANTING!" Amir shouted at the top of his lungs, as his eyes looked rather afraid. He was terrified of this man¡. Who was about to defeat him in less than 10s? Just how absurd that is¡
Amelia stopped chanting immediately as she ran out of the room¡ but the chant continued right from where Amelia left¡ it wasn''t her though¡
"[Lier noau mpia ubet pii]" it was the guy who looked at Amir with a rather mocking smile while he continued chanting.
Amelia was about to rush towards Amir, but that guy threw a flower at her.
"A flower for thedy," he smiled as turned towards Amelia. The flower, ck as hell itself, began absorbing all the mana from Amelia. And before she could react, the Illusionist, the olddy, pushed Amelia away from the flower at a quick timing, saving her from the st that urred after.
Meanwhile, Amir, who was bound by the chains, got absorbed by the circle¡ without being able to do anything. His eyes froze, shocked in horror, as he looked at that guy¡
"Who are you?" was thest thing he spoke before vanishing into the circle altogether.
-Whoosh!
Then that guy appeared right behind us. His eyes looked at me and then at the Mayor. In his arms was the unconscious Amelia, sleeping with agony on her face.
"I have teleported Amir somewhere he can''te back from for another decade or so. You can give the Aurelian Empire everything you want. But don''t tell anyone about me. You never saw me clearly. And about Ameliana. Just say that you don''t know anything about her either. It was the Illusionist who chanted," he spoke before he vanished from our sight as well.
Leaving us with only questions¡ and gratitude.
''I should have at least asked for his name¡
"We are alive?" I fell on my knees as I looked down at the peaceful look on the people who were waking up one by one, not knowing what the city had just gone through.
"Looks like¡ we are," the Mayor almost cried as he looked at the people in the city.
Ah! Mypanions! I immediately hurried towards the people that I cared about¡
Chapter 32: [Goddess And Saint!]
Chapter 32: [Goddess And Saint!]
[Quest: Shadows(III) Complete!]
[Number of People Saved: 1345!]
[Number of Enemies Killed: 129!]
[Total Destruction: 1%!]
[Total extra time left before the quest waspleted: 0s!]
[Calcting the Difficulty of the Quest!]
[Difficulty is set to Impossible!]
[Calcting the Grade!]
[Grade is set to Epic!]
[The following Rewards will be given forpleting the Epic Chained Quest: Shadows!]
[+50,000 Exp!]
[+20 All Stats!]
[+30 Free Attribute Points!]
[+Greater Blessing of the Night Goddess!]
[+Skill: Child of Shadows!]
Killing the Illusionist gave me a bit of Exp too, so I leveled up once more. Though leveling is going to be hard unless I find a suitable dungeon for me.
Pity I couldn''t kill Amir. I guess there was only that much I could do.
[Child of Shadows(Common)!]
[Effects: Allows the user to transform into a Shadow for 10 minutes.
Mana Cost: 7,500MP
Cooldown: 24 Hours!]
[Greater Blessing of the Night Goddess!]
[ During the night, the following effect will be applied:
-The user''s mana cost is reduced to half!
-The user is highly resistant to Dark Magic!
-The user will not feel any status ailment against any Night Magic!
-The user''s Dark Magic output increased by 25%!]
"Well. It''s not all too bad, I guess," I smiled as I looked at the Blessing and the Skill. While it wasn''t exactly a game changer, it was still enough to topple most of my enemies easily.
Currently, I was near the goblin''s nest. I had already killed all the goblins, including the Goblin King, upgrading most of my skills to [Advanced].
"Mmph!!!"
And in front of me was the tied up Ameliana, trying to break free from the shackles that I had put her into. Though because of the effects of
[Light Chains (Advanced)!]
[Effect: Allows the user to create Chains of Light that binds evil forces and deals continuous light damage!!
Chain Length: 25 Meters
Light Damage: 15x Wisdom!
Mana Cost: 250MP/Sec!]
I was able to bind her for a fixed time, while [Light Magician''s Mana Zone!] was still active, so I could ignore the mana cost for now. Though I doubt I have more than 30 seconds left here.
Wriggling and struggling against the binds, Ameliana tried her best to set herself free, her eyes ring at me, trying to burn me alive with only her looks. If I hadn''t known the truth about her, I would have never thought that there was a way to win her over to my side.
"How long are you going to watch?" I spoke as I looked behind. If I am correct, Goddess Alepsia was carefully looking at the entire thing that was happening here. I wonder if she wille here if I take her name.
"I have a favor to ask for in exchange for saving that sold city of yours," I spoke with a smile as I kept looking back. My eyes were particrly waiting for her to appear. This was another reason I chose this ce, the goblin''s nest, away from the city. Because the Goddess cannot step into the city herself.
Even Ameliana, who was ring, was now confused as she looked at me, before turning in the direction where I was looking.
''Is she not going to appear?'' I thought as I was counting the effect of the [Light Magician''s Mana Zone] to end. If she doesn''t appear before that, I might end up getting in a bit of a pickle, whether to kill Ameliana¡
"Since you already know that it was sold. What makes you think I will grant you a favor for something like that?" She finally appeared, making me give out a relieved sigh on the inside.
"Well. I have sent Amir to the Netherworld. It should take some time before he reappears¡ Take control of the city indirectly," I spoke, making her halt her steps, looking at me with a shocked face.
"There is no point in pretending. I saved you from guilt and regret¡ Plus, what I am asking is not a big thing either," I sighed as I looked at her, hoping she would at least listen to me.
15 seconds before I lose control of Ameliana.
Alepsia kept thinking for a few seconds before she looked at me and said," What is it that you ask for?"
"Sister!! You shouldn''t listen to him! We don''t even know what he is or who he is!!" A loud voice reverberated through the area, making me almost fall to my knees. I could barely keep myself standing just by hearing the voice alone.
The Twin Sister of Alepsia, Goddess of War, Valencia.
10 seconds before I lose control of Ameliana.
"At least let''s listen to him," Alepsia spoke as she looked at me. The voice didn''t appear again as I shook my head before pointing at Ameliana,
"She is a [Nameless Saintess]."
5 seconds before I lose control of Ameliana.
Everyone, including Ameliana, Alepsia and perhaps even Valencia, had their eyes widened as they looked at me. Well, a [Nameless Saint] is a being that will be a saint in the future.
Though even Gods who can derive destiny, don''t know when or how a [Saint] may appear¡ people just know that anyone can be a saint anytime¡ though it''s more of a rare phenomenon. Because it happens spontaneously on the spot¡ it is not random, but¡ it is unpredictable by normal means. Though Ameliana was sure to be one¡
"Who are you?" Ameliana asked as she looked at me, as she frees herself from the shackles as my powers run out. I could see the dark balls appearing above her head already, ready to shoot me any moment now.
Though it was enough¡
"Ameliana Reidsa Lurentze, I can trust you, right?" I spoke in the most hopeful voice ever, making her look at me once again, this time with an even more shocked face than before.
Chapter 33: [Goddess Alepsia!]
Chapter 33: [Goddess Alepsia!]
[Alepsia''s POV]
Mirag Town was supposed to be destroyed. There was nothing that could have possibly prevented its doom. No matter how much I prayed, no matter what I did, all hope was lost¡ or that is how I thought it would be.
Right at the end of the summoning of the Goddess, where I had to watch the end of the citizens that still believed in me. To watch them as sacrifices for another God made my blood boil endlessly. I would possibly never be able to get over this regret.
And then¡
He appeared.
"Just wait for 10 seconds. Don''t do anything for 10s¡ and I will handle everything¡ I will save everyone."
He spoke words that I wanted to hear. Because of the contract, I cannot interfere with what Amir does with the city and its people. And none of the Gods wanted to sacrifice a part of their divinity and suffer a bacsh for a town that was unrted to them.
''But he is weak,'' I thought as I looked at him. Even though I cannot see through himpletely, I could make out that he was rather fragile in front of Amir. Amir would break him before he could even make a move.
As if hearing my thoughts, I saw him increasing his speed to an abnormal level. Enough to bring him closer to the speed of an avatar of a Demi-God. And that wasn''t all¡
[True Heal]
A spell that purifies everything around the user. Unlike [Purify] or [Uncurse], it wasn''t wide ranged or highly potent, but because that person was so fast¡ it didn''t even matter. Within a blink, he purified everyone, saving them from the curse.
"It''s toote¡. The summoning cannot be stopped¡ If only he had appeared a few days ago," Valencia, who was watching the scene right beside me, spoke in regret. And her words hurt me¡ even though it was true, they felt like thorns pricking my heart.
You need a dark mage to control the summoning circle and you need to know thenguage of the Ancient Gods to be able to redirect the summoning. Stopping is impossible, even for a God now.
And then¡
He did something again.
Valencia stood up with her eyes wide. And so did I. In the moment of despair, we felt a flicker of hope. Even though he was using something that was exactly the opposite of our nature¡ We never thought we would be so happy to see someone using dark magic.
"How¡ miraculous," Valencia gawked at the sight of the man using both natures of magic so swiftly.
It was only the beginning of the miracles he did. He then proceeded to dodge each and every attack swiftly enough to make even Amir agitated.
"Hey¡ if you were in his situation-" I was going to ask Valencia, but she answered immediately,
"I don''t know¡"
"Are there any humans who can change arrays so fluidly?" I asked again.
"I don''t¡ think so," she answered again.
And then I was about to ask¡
"No. I don''t know about Gods but none of the Gods can fight against Amir and do that kind of transmutation in the array," Valencia answered again, her eyes not separating from the battle even for a moment.
We looked at the battle with our heartbeat at its peak. Everything which was supposed to go wrong was now slowly turning for the better. Even though it can all shatter with one small mistake, we still somehow felt hopeful.
Our hope was the person with not even a drop of mana aspared to his enemy. All he had was his speed. And he was truly giving his all with that.
"AMELIA! STOP CHANTING!" Amir, who was also adept in the arts of arrays, understood that the array had changed beyond what he could control. If it continued, he would be the one taking losses.
"We Won! We won! We won!" Valencia shouted in excitement as she looked at the summoning being stopped, but¡ It''s not that easy, is it?
"Amir is still there," I mumbled with a regret filled face. My eyes observed Amir, who was beyond furious. His eyes looked at the man who destroyed his ns that he has been building up for years. A n where even I was caught in between. This man saved me from being stripped of my powers.
"Who cares? Miraka isn''ting anymore," apathetic towards the people and the man who saved all, Valencia cared only for me, her twin sister. But I cannot do so¡
"I must protect-" I was about to give that man a blessing in order to save himself from Amir. It''s regrettable that I cannot save the town''s people, it really is. I wish I could save everyone of my faith.
Though something happened¡ the chant continued¡ it wasn''t that Amelia girl¡
"[Lier noau mpia ubet pii]" it was the guy who looked at Amir with a rather mocking smile while he continued chanting.
"Just¡ who is he?" Valencia asked as she looked at that guy who kept chanting, while keeping Amir on his toes. At this point, Amir was more scared and terrified of that guy than being angry. Even he wasn''t able to fathom who this guy was.
I could see hesitation in Amir''s attacks, as he tried to kill, but¡ it was toote. Amir now was looking for a way out of here.
"He is trapped¡" Valencia too realized that. The summoning circle, which was going to summon Miraka, now was binding with Amir at an insane speed.
"Who are you?" Amir spoke before he vanished from there. The circle sent him somewhere unknown.
"Where was the circle directed to?" I asked Valencia, who was more adept in arrays than I was, and she gulped before muttering," Netherrealm."
"..."
"What did you say?" I asked with my eyes wide open¡ after all, Netherrealm was the¡ Prison of the Gods.
Chapter 34: [Oh my Saviour!]
Chapter 34: [Oh my Saviour!]
[Alepsia''s POV]
"What did you say?" I asked with my eyes wide open¡ after all, Netherrealm was the¡ Prison of the Gods.
"Look look. He is taking that heretical girl somewhere¡ '''' Valencia looked at that guy vanishing from there before appearing in a nearby goblin''s nest. He killed most of the goblins in a sh before putting the girl down.
Honestly, our interest peaked, wondering what he was nning to do next.
Valencia held my hands tightly while observing the guy with her eyespletely focused on that person.
Though once again¡
"How long are you going to watch?" He asked a question as he looked behind him. Hmmmm, was there anyone behind him?
Though Valencia had another thought in her mind," he couldn''t be asking about us, right?"
"It can''t be-" I was just about to speak, but¡
"I have a favor to ask for in exchange for saving that sold city of yours," he said again, making us hold our breaths, while looking at him.
"He is calling out for you!" Valencia shouted in exmation, while I was sweating buckets.
"What should I do? What should I do?" I was embarrassed to appear in front of him¡ did he know how we were behaving surprised¡ he couldn''t know, right? RIGHT?!!
"Go! Go! Go! And change your form to a graceful one! Wear that white dress! Looks good, okay! Calm down!" Valencia herself was panicking as she looked at me.
-p!
She pped me tightly
"What the fuck was that for?!!!" I shouted and she wiped the sweat on her forehead," I was scared."
-BOOM!!!
I punched her away in irritation before looking at the man looking around as if he was waiting for me.
''All right. Here goes nothing,'' I braced my mind as I masked my emotion with an artifact before appearing in front of him.
"Since you already know that it was sold. What makes you think I will grant you a favor for something like that?" I spoke, trying not to look weak. In fact, if he could even ask for my hand, I might even think of giving him that too¡ it won''t be too farfetched to give him that, isn''t it?
"Well. I have sent Amir to the Netherworld. It should take some time before he reappears¡ Take control of the city indirectly," he spoke again.
I stopped in my tracks as I looked at his confident smile¡ S-So! Cool!!!!
"There is no point in pretending. I saved you from guilt and regret¡ Plus, what I am asking is not a big thing either," perhaps he misunderstood my intention. He tried to firm his point. Seems like he really needs something.
''Hey Valencia! If he asks for my hand in marriage, I am going to give it to him,'' I firmed my resolve.
''ARE YOU FUCKING CRAZY!!! THE HECK IS GOING ON IN YOUR MIND?!! DON''T TELL ME YOU FELL IN LOVE WITH HIM!!! SNAP OUT OF IT, YOU DUMBHEAD!!!'' Valencia''s sound reverberated through my mind. She was really angry, huh?
"What is it that you ask for?" though I still continued.
"Sister!! You shouldn''t listen to him! We don''t even know what he is or who he is!!" shouted Valencia, trying to warn me again. This time, though, she used her speech, making even that guy hear it.
"At least let''s listen to him," I still continued without heeding her warning. Though since she was pushing so hard, I was now keeping my cool and thinking a bit more rationally. True that he was miraculous, but that doesn''t mean he can keep repeating that-
"She is a [Nameless Saint]," he said as he looked at that girl.
My eyes widened as I failed to control the artifact. Even Valencia, who was warning me, continuously stopped speaking. I could feel her loud breaths through my mind.
''A Nameless Saint¡'' I looked at the girl with my eyes still confused but awestruck. If not for the miracles that he had been producing one after another, I wouldn''t have taken his words lightly.
''Take her Alepsia. Make her yours¡ your weakening position among the Gods would solidify two times over.'' Valencia was quite firm with her approach.
What does it mean to have a [Nameless Saintess] in your empire? It means you can have another person you can freely give your blessing to. You can increase the faith of the people in you, gain more powers in return¡ It''s not simply 1 more, but for someone like me who has only 3 Saints, it''s like increasing my power by 33%.
Under normal circumstances, it was impossible to see if there is going to be a nameless saint in the future or not. It happens through revtion and happens at any random time.
Anyone who is closer to the person can approach them to be a saint for them, and most of the time, the God who approaches the nameless saint makes them their saint. So it''s luck¡
''But the problem is she herself¡ she was a heretic, wasn''t she?'' I thought as I wondered if she would even be ready to follow or not.
"Who are you?" That girl was ready to kill that guy any moment now. I now don''t know what I should do. To save a guy who saved my dignity or the one who might change my entire destiny.
As if understanding my thoughts, he then spoke a simple sentence,"Ameliana Reidsa Lurentze, I can trust you, right?"
And then¡ her entire expression changed 180 degrees. From someone who seemed to be her worst enemy, she now was looking at him with a confused expression. Even the chaotic nature vanished from her mind¡ she was happy?
''What is the rtion between the two of them?'' I felt a sort of uneasiness in my chest. What is this odd, unpleasant feeling?
"I need you to keep her with you. Hide her from the other Gods, make her your saint if you want to, but protect her until I return to take her with me. Being a God, you can do that pretty easily, right?" he asked as he looked at me.
''SURE!'' I was about to shout with happiness, but Valencia stopped me in between.
''Oi! Idiot! Don''t be easily swept away by his words. Surely he too would know about this situation? Ask him his purpose? Something about that girl? She was about to kill 1000s of people, you know?'' She was quite forceful with her approach.
''But what if she gets angry with me? And what if he hates me too? I don''t want that!'' I asked back Valencia making her sigh before asking,
''Don''t you want to know more about these two''s situation? Why not say a few mean facts under the guise of asking for information and see how he reacts?'' She spoke, making me think a little.
It was scaring me that he might hate me but¡ it was necessary¡ for research!
"You sure are trusting a True God with a heretic who tried to kill 1000s of innocent people," I spoke as I threw a disgusted look at the Nameless Saintess.
Chapter 35: [A Proper Closure!]
Chapter 35: [A Proper Closure!]
Author''s Note: I am changing the POV back to Adam, and he doesn''t know what Alepsia or Valencia are thinking. It might get a little confusing given we already know what Alepsia is going through, but bear in mind that Adam has his own thoughts based on what he has seen, one that is quite different from Alepsia''s.
.
[Adam''s POV]
.
.
"I need you to keep her with you. Hide her from the other Gods, make her your saint if you want to, but protect her until I return to take her with me. Being a God, you can do that pretty easily, right?" I spoke as I looked back at Alepsia.
Her words were stuck in her mouth. She wanted to speak, but shecked a proper response for me.
I was scheming? Probably yeah. But it''s not like she can''t kill me if she wants to. She can even kill Ameliana, too. True, it might give her a bit of bacsh, but it won''t be anything permanent.
"You sure are trusting a True God with a heretic who tried to kill 1000s of innocent people," Alepsia spoke as she looked at me, before turning to Ameliana with a disgusted look.
"Sure but, she was also the reason that 1000s of people didn''t die," I answered her in a pretty straightforward manner. Alepsia probably knows that Ameliana was a minion of Amir, and was going to be used as a power source for Amir, given his nature.
My words might have even hinted that the reason I saved those 1000 people was Ameliana, thus rifying that if there was no Ameliana, I wouldn''t have interfered. It wasn''t the truth, but it doesn''t matter much to me.
However, in the end, it doese to the question of the nature of Ameliana herself.
"What if she tries to kill innocent people again?" Alepsia asked as she looked at me. From this question, it seemed like she was giving me a chance. Now, the followup should be pretty easy,
"Ameliana. Can you break your oath with Amir and make another oath with Alepsia that you won''t kill any innocent person?"
I wonder how much she-
"[I break my oath to follow Amir till death!]" she spoke immediately, before looking at Alepsia,"[I swear to the Goddess of Light, Alepsia that I will never kill an innocent]!"
Her eyes turned red as blood started gushing from her body.
"[Purify]!" Alepsia spoke as she healed Ameliana in an instant. It seemed a bit hurried? Well, I am probably overthinking. Though Ameliana was still unconscious, as she stayed on the ground for the time being.
"I am only doing this because you saved the city. There is no other meaning to it," Alepsia warned me as she looked at me before she vanished from there," I will be keeping an eye on you," she added before her voice faded as well.
I could barely hear Valencia arguing with her, but it was too faint to make out anything. Turning around, I saw Ameliana vanished from there as well, while I fell on the ground with my body exhausted from top to bottom.
''Talking with the Gods is never an easy task,'' I sighed really hard. But in the end, I managed to create a valid n for the future.
Now, I will have a saint ss ally in the future with me for sure. I wonder if I can make Alepsia have a favorable opinion of me without using her true name. Though for now, she sure is going to be cautious of me.
''I need to make my stats go above 500 at least to make sure I can survive the Gods¡ it''s gonna be a pain, but¡ Alepsia isn''t someone who is going to take rash action. Hopefully,'' I sighed before stretching a little.
"Let''s go to that ce first. Gotta set up a good foundation for the future too," I changed my thought process as I smiled widely.
[Currently the world is at Version 0.0!]
[Time before the world is updated to Version 0.1: 5 Months: 23 Days: 20 Hours: 11 Minutes: 46 Seconds!]
In the beta version, from what I remember, only 3 towns were avable for my server. While two were in the Aurelian Empire, the third one was at the very far edge of the Aurelian Empire.
The town connecting the Aurelian Empire with the Nirvana Empire, Border Town.
Though I can''t go empty-handed there. I need something that can attract their attention. Not only them, but the natives of Border Town.
''From what I remember, there was an organization within the town that was infamous for very and kidnapping. Just killing them won''t be enough¡ '' I began to think of a proper way to gain an insider''s reputation within the city.
Something that will make them look at me as their benefactor. Something that will make them die for me at mymand? It''s far-fetched but¡
[One Way Out!]
[Dexterity Boosted!]
Without further ado, I began running. This time, once again, to the Aurelian Empire''s Holy City. While I do need to be in Border Town, it would be better to spend some time within the Holy City and gain some levels as well as up my adventurer rank. I could also collect some information on the border town while at it.
Much faster than before, I reached the Holy City within a few hours. Perhaps because my stats were quite higher than before.
Though this time, my life wasn''t on the line, so I could enjoy the view much better than before. Starting from the outskirts, which held the poor nomads who lived in tents, I saw a bunch of small houses as I went deeper.
Further reaching deeper into the city, I finally reached the main gates of the city once again. The long line into the city, where the guards checked each and every person, was the same as before. Nothing different this time.
Though I decided not to enter the city using my status as [Light Mage] this time. This time, I introduced myself as a small merchant here to purchase some antiques from the city.
The guards checked my adventurer ID before asking for the entry price of 2 silver coins. Luckily, I ''took'' some coins from the people when I removed their curses. Actually, I had already thought about it thest time when I was entering the city. On how to have at least the required amount.
[Light Mage] would garner a bit too much attention that I didn''t want.
"Thank you," the guard spoke as he let me into the city.
Though¡
As soon as I entered the city¡.
"Excuse me, Mister¡ I am lost¡ can you... Help me! Awaaah!!!" standing like a lost kid, the child form of Alepsia appeared in front of me¡ just what is this idiot trying to do?
Chapter 36: [A Good Deed!]
Chapter 36: [A Good Deed!]
Crying like a child in front of me, she was kind of attracting a lot of attention here. Though I couldn''t help but question why was she even here? Shouldn''t she be taking care of Ameliana?
I bent down and reaching down to her level with my face in front of her.
"It''s all right. I will help you out," I spoke with a smile as I added," don''t worry. We will get you back home. Can you tell me anything you remember about your parents?"
She looked at me bedazzled as her cheeks turned slightly red before she muttered," I didn''t n that ahead."
"What?"
"What?"
"..."
"..."
''Seriously, what is it that she wants?'' I was getting more and more confused.
"All right. I will take you to the nearest security center. Is that fine?" I spoke before looking around to the closest female that I could find. If Alepsia wants something, then she can interfere.
"Ummm¡ Excuse me. Can you tell me the nearest security center?" I asked, looking at a young girl who was keenly observing us both. Hearing me call her out, she got a bit surprised before sheposed herself,"uh¡ yeah. It''s straight from here. You will easily make it out of the rest of the buildings."
I nodded with a thankful face," thank you."
"Ah! It''s okay. I should be thanking you for trying to help out a child. It''s not every day that we find good people like you," thatdy smiled thankfully before slowly walking away from there," then. I will take my leave."
Watching her go, I smiled before I turned to Alepsia,"Hold my hand. Let''s go."
Alepsia didn''t speak anything as she silently held my hand before I began walking towards the security center. While I was walking towards the security center, I once again took a proper look at the Holy city.
White marbled houses, withmps that emitted holy energy. The goldcing at edges supplemented by the green nts, the area looked as majestic as always. It was honestly a rxing atmosphere, much befitting the name Holy City.
"You like the city?" Alepsia, who was silent up until now, spoke up.
"Why wouldn''t I? Even breathing here is refreshingpared to the deserts where I just came from. You like it here, don''t you?" I asked back with a refreshing smile. This ce has almost everything that I need to build a small foundation before moving to the Border City.
"Yup! I love it!" Alepsia spoke cheerfully before we talked about a few small things and I reached the security center. Nothing much happened after that as I dropped her there. The priest from the church came running within a few minutes and picked her up.
"Here, take it. Sorry for causing problems for you," the priest spoke as he gave 10 gold coins to me. I just gawked at those coins before looking at the priest hurriedly taking Alepsia away from here.
{Author''s note: 1 Gold Coin = 100 Silver Coins = 10,000 Bronze Coins}
"Thank you, Mr. Adam," she shouted with a bright smile before vanishing from there. I guess she was just testing me out? Well, I hope I passed.
"Ummm¡ can you tell me where the adventurer''s guild is?" I asked as I looked at the security person and he then gave me the directions. Nodding at him, I began moving towards the guild.
''First is to secure money. Since we have 10 gold coins as starting funds, let''s aim for 100 gold coins at the end of the 14 days. Since I am at Level 21 still, let''s try reaching 25 for starters. Hmmm¡ that leaves thest thing to do¡ to find an organization to get affiliated with and rise in ranks.''
My thoughts kept running as I walked through the streets of the holy city, Azenor. I need to make sure that I have everything before I reach the yers.
''Though that would be just the start,'' I sighed before I reached the guild building.
The guild building was huge! From the outside, it was like a small mansion with a grand entrance. The gate itself was at least a dozen meters tall, with 2 guards on both sides standing with a spear in their hands.
[Name: Trevor
Race: Human
Level: ???]
[Name: Rey
Race: Human
Level: ???]
''Monsters,'' I sighed as I moved into the guild. Just like outside, it was even more fascinating from the inside. There was arge reception area with a joined restaurant on the side. There was also a weapons'' shop within the guild, where you could buy weapons with your reputation points.
"Hey! You!" I heard a feminine voice from the receptionist area. Turning towards the source of the voice, I saw the face of the girl waving her hand at me.
''Ah! It''s her,'' I thought as I moved towards her. She was the same person who told me the directions to the security center. She worked in the adventurer''s guild, huh?
"Small world, huh?" She spoke with a smile while I nodded at her. Looking at her name tag, I answered," I guess so. Evelyn Willberg, right?"
"Yeah. Sorry for thete introductions," she apologized with an awkward face before I chuckled and answered," it''s alright. The name is Adam. Would you help me out a little?"
Hearing my words, she nodded as she went into professional mode," Ah! Okay. How may I help you, Mr Adam?"
I couldn''t help but chuckle at such a change, making her embarrassed a little before I put my card on the table.
Though her expression changed again as she looked at my adventurer''s ID.
"HUH?!"
Chapter 37: [Date!]
Chapter 37: [Date!]
"HUH?"
Her eyes were rather shocked as she looked at the adventurer''s ID before looking at me again. She then rubbed her eyes before taking a second look at me.
"Ummmm¡ Mr Adam. By any chance¡ you didn''t forge your ID, right?" she looked at me with a doubtful look, contemting about me. Well, forging is a big crime, so I could understand why she would behave like that.
"Well. I was going to reevaluate myself today. I kind of happen to run in a bunch of miraculous experiences that got me through my breakthrough. Though, may I ask how you found that out?" I asked her in a simple manner.
The only reason that she asked that question was probably because she could see my mana. So finding such a low mana on the adventurer''s ID, it wasmon to think that I might have forged the ID.
"Ah! That is because I can see mana spirits. It''s a Unique Talent, I have," Evelyn said as she looked at me with a relieved expression. Though I was genuinely surprised by hearing of her talent.
Mana spirits, or the spirits that are attracted to mana. They are a rare species that allows one to gauge the mana of a person along with the affinity. The Mana Crystal is also based on the same principle. It can gauge the amount of mana spirits one has.
''But to see the mana spirits through their own two eyes,'' I observed her before curiously asking," So. What do you see, Miss Evelyn? How many spirits do I have?"
"Wait a second," she spoke as she bent down the desk and began taking out the crystal ball. cing it on the table, she then looked at me as she answered the question," Thousands of spirits¡ it''s hard to see your face through them. And not just one element¡ but perhaps all of them. I could see some colors that I haven''t seen before."
She was smiling as she added," Please ce your hand on the mana crystal."
I nodded as I looked at the number popping out.
6184
"Now it matches with what I see," she smiled in relief before signaling me with her finger to bend closer. I bent closer to her above the desk, and she did too before whispering," you are a light mage, aren''t you? Their numbers are the most among the ones that I see."
I winked at her before keeping my index finger on my lips," Could you keep it a secret? I am here for a bit of a vacation."
"I understand. But what do I get from it?" she smiled as she moved back before putting the magic crystal back where she picked it from. Her eyes were kind of mischievous right now.
"How about I buy you dinner tonight? Will that be fine?" I asked, wondering if she was hinting for a date.
"Eh? Aren''t you trying to move too fast?" She spoke as she changed the information on my ID. Though before I could speak anything she continued," but. Oh well. It''s not like I have anything to do tonight. I will let you have it your way."
''Sigh¡. I could never understand girls,'' I shook my head with an awkward smile before nodding. I then pondered before asking,
"Can I book a room for 15 days?"
She passed on the adventurer''s ID, before giving me a note with the location and time written on it.
[Adventurer: Adam
Grade: E
Power Level: 6184
Affinity: All!]
She even increased my Grade, huh?
"Will the room be normal, deluxe or luxury?" She asked as she took out another notebook. She looked at my face before exining,
"Normal room is a basic room with a single bed and a study table. There is also a small bathroom attached to it. Price for 15 days would be 15 silver.
Deluxe is simr to normal, except for a better bed, better study table with bookshelf and a proper bath. Price for 15 days would be 30 silver.
Luxury has a king sized bed, a small library and a small pool with healing attributes. Price is 75 silver."
''A Library, huh? I could use my time reading the history of this area after using the [Save Point]. Not like it will take anytime,'' I thought before looking at Evelyn.
[Hagging!]
"For the deluxe room. Can''t you lower the price a little for me, Evelyn?" I asked again.
"72 Silver¡ that''s the max I can do," she spoke a bit embarrassed and I smiled before passing the gold coin to her. She looked at me with a surprised face before finishing the rest of the work.
"Here is the change. Would you like to have any added features in your room?" she asked me, passing a leaflet but I passed it back as I spoke," It''s fine. I won''t be using much of the room anyway."
She nodded before speaking," will that be all?"
Taking the key from her hands, I nodded. She smiled as she spoke," see you in the evening then. Don''t make ady wait, okay?"
I smiled before moving towards my allotted room. I guess it wasn''t bad to get acquainted with a couple of people from the start. Being a receptionist, she must have a lot of insider information regarding this ce too.
''But first things first,'' I smiled as I moved to my room and directly went to sleep.
[Are you sure you want to overwrite the Save Point?]
[Save Point being overwritten!]
[Proceeding to Sleep!]
Chapter 38: [By the beach side!]
Chapter 38: [By the beach side!]
[All conditions fulfilled!]
[Save Point Created!]
[>14/14/0192 06: 45 PM!]
The smell of scented candles rxed my breathing and the soft texture of the bed sheets felt morefortable the more I tried to get away from them. The temperature was just a little cold, enough to feel refreshed, and the thin cotton nket was warm enough to feel cozy.
I don''t remember my memories from my past life, but I don''t think I have slept this well in my entire life.
But like all good things muste to an end, this too shall halt. Slowly pushing myself away from the bed, I dragged my body to the bath. I chose a cold bath over a hot one to freshen myself up quicker.
"Awaaah!.... I guess there is still an hour before the date," I yawned, half-asleep as I washed myself with soap. While cleaning myself, my energy revitalized and I could shake the leftover dizziness away.
After washing my hair and then brushing my teeth, I then cleansed my face as well. And once I was done with these misceneous tasks, I finally dressed myself before getting out of the room.
"Let''s first check out the shop," I mumbled since I had some time before moving to the ground floor before visiting the shop. There were a couple of things which could be bought with gold and reputation alike. ordingly, you can gain reputation from doing quests and use the points to buy things from here.
"Hmmm¡ okay, those are nice," I checked through the weapons before presenting them to the shop owner. After haggling, I got it at a cost of 3 gold and 23 silver, leaving me with a total of 6 gold and 105 silver.
[Wolfbane Dagger (Rare)!]
[Description: Created by using the bones of the Alpha Wolf, this dagger contained the essence of the leader. It has been further enhanced by using the blood and Mana Core of the wolf, taking its attack power one step further.
Effects:
+20% Piercing Effect!
+20% Blood Damage!
+30% more damage against monsters when hunting alone!
Remark: They were specifically created for hunting!]
[Ring of Inversion (Rare)!]
[Description: Created by the Mage of Anti-Magic, this ring is supposed to create a protective spell around the wearer that will deflect all magic whiches to it. Though there is a limit to what it can handle.
-Creates a shield of mana based on the user''s Wisdom!
-The shield can absorb 5 times the user''s Wisdom!
-Once the shield''s effect is over, 10% of the absorbed mana is transferred to the user!
Remarks: It''s a little tricky item, but in the right hands it can show its true potential!]
[Boots of Eagledrew (Umon)!]
[Effects:
+10 Dexterity
+1% of the user''s Strength will be increased as Dexterity!]
"You are not going to buy armor or a headgear?" The shopkeeper was an old man who seemed curious about my choices. Though it seemed like he just wanted to sell more of his product to me.
"I will buy after earning a bit more," I smiled awkwardly as I looked at him. Honestly, I would have been fine with just the dagger, but the ring and the boots seemed rather nice.
He nodded as he answered," I will be waiting for you, then. My name is Elrich."
"I am Adam. Do you happen to know any clothes shops nearby?" I asked, he pondered before speaking," there is one about 100 meters on the east of the guild. You will hopefully find something to your liking there."
I politely thanked him before leaving.
Leaving from there, I visited the clothes shop, got a change of ready-made clothes. It took some time, but I seeded in finding the right pair that seemed better than the others. Can''t really trust the words of the shopkeeper that praised me no matter what I wore.
Taking out the note where Evelyn asked me to reach, I then pondered a little before
[Frenzy!]
[Effects: Allows the user to increase all movements by 30% for 30s
Cooldown: 1 Minute 30 Seconds!]
Using the skill, along with the effect of the boots, I moved at a rapid speed towards the very edge of the city, near the beach restaurant where Evelyn had asked me toe.
"Let''s take the shortcut," I muttered as I jumped up at the roof, before running even faster than before. It wasn''t just speed but my perception also increased, so doing parkour at a rapid speed was quite easy.
After jumping from one roof to another, I reached the beach area within 10 minutes, before I looked around, trying to find Evelyn among the crowd. Didn''t take much time, but I found her standing a bit away from the door of the restaurant.
A bunch of people were trying to approach her as well.
-Whoosh!
I jumped down from the high spot where I was standing before I reached right behind those people. Looking at their status, they seemed to be adventurers. If my guess is not wrong, they were people who already knew Evelyn.
And looking at her expression, she seemed to be having a difficult time trying to avoid them.
"Ummm¡ excuse me. Can you please stop bothering her?" I asked politely as I observed those adventurers. No point in ruining a date when we can try solving with words, right?
Chapter 39: [Phantom!]
Chapter 39: [Phantom!]
"Ummm¡ excuse me. Can you please stop bothering her?" I asked politely as I observed those adventurers. No point in ruining a date when we can try solving with words, right?
"Huh? Who are you?" the three of them turned around while the one at the center tried analyzing me.
"Is there any problem, Mr?" the one on the left asked with a cautious look. He, too, was sizing me up.
"Adam!!" Evelyn, who was the most happy at my arrival, rushed towards me and held me by the arm as she tightendly gripped me closer to her.
"As you can see, I am her date," I spoke as I pointed at her before adding," now. If you will excuse us."
I moved past them with Evelyn still hugging my arm, but I felt a hand on my shoulder, making me halt my steps. Turning around, I saw the one at the center looking at me with a threatening look.
[Name: Robertson Queer
Level: 25
Race: Human
ss: Hunter!!
Status: Healthy
Health Points: 3,500/3,500
Mana Points: 120/120
Attributes:-
Strength: 45
Constitution: 34
Dexterity: 49
Intelligence: 24
Wisdom: 24
Charisma: 30
Skill*]
Perhaps because his stats were lower than mine, I could see his status much more than others. If I were to guess, it must be the difference in the Wisdom Stat? Well, we can experiment with itter.
[Super Strength!]
I removed his hand from my shoulder and then pressed it lightly, before increasing the pressure. I saw his expression changing as he fell down to the ground while crying in pain.
"It''s a simple warning. Don''t do anything rash," I spoke before letting his hand go. A sigh escaped my mouth before looking at Evelyn as I spoke." apologies that you had to see something like that."
She looked at me dazed as she muttered," Ah!... okay¡ "
We then entered the restaurant, ignoring the attention of everyone who was observing us with a rather amazed look. Inside the restaurant, it didn''t take long before we found a table on the top floor.
Under the moonlight, the corner seats in the restaurant seemed rather pleasant. The white tablecloth on which the wine sses and the tes were already arranged appeared quite high end. There was a waiter standing by each table, whether the table was filled or not.
Moving to the secondst table, I helped Evelyn first before sitting opposite to her. Looking at the menu, I said,"So what would thedy prefer to eat?"
"I will have the restaurant''s special. Also, for starters, can you get me Sea Griffin''s soup? A bit of sesame salt would be nice as well," she said before looking at me," should I order for you as well?"
I nodded before she ordered for me as well, before adding a couple of drinks to the order at the end.
Once the waiter was gone, she finally rxed a little before turning to me,
"So what''s your story?"
"What do you mean by that?" I asked with a mysterious smile.
"Aren''t adventurers filled with peculiar stories of their own? Certainly, you too would have your own," she asked as she poured a bit of water for me before pouring for herself.
"I guess I do have some. But it wouldn''t be fair to share a bit of mine before hearing some, don''t you think?" I spoke as I drank the water. The water was a bit cold, quenching my thirst, before spreading a cooling sensation through my throat.
"Me? Well, personally, I don''t have much to tell from my side. Same old boring receptionist job at the guild while handling adventurers. At home, I take care of my younger brother and sisters, and the leftover time goes into shopping. It was a bit miraculous that I even got time today," she said before looking at the distant horizon.
"Though¡ I got some juicy information a few hours earlier," she suddenly gave me a side eye before adding," you have heard about the Mirag Town?"
''...''
I couldn''t speak anything, as I tried my best to maintain a poker expression.
"Supposedly, something big happened there before dawn. The whole guild was going crazy this afternoon, sending a bunch of high-ss adventurers there. Not only that, even the Saintess and her guard went there. They should be reaching there by now," she exined what she heard.
"Any idea what the reason could be?" I asked curiously, and she sighed," it is a rumor but an Ancient God was involved in this. There was a sacrifice that was going to ur, but it was stopped at the veryst moment by a certain someone."
"Somebody stopped the Ancient Gods'' sacrifice? Isn''t that a bit far-fetched?" I acted surprised, and she nodded as well," exactly!! But well¡ themotion is making people doubt things a lot. I mean, even the Saintess is involved."
"Hmmm¡ so? Anything about the miraculous God stopping man?" I smirked, making her chuckle a little," not really. People of Mirag Town are calling him a Messiah sent by the Goddess of Light. Though most people are calling him by the name of ''Phantom''."
"Seems like Mirag Town is going to be the center of attention for the time being," I analyzed it. In fact, I already knew it. An Ancient God, a giant circle at the center of the city, 1000s of people almost sacrificed and the miraculous man who flipped the entire situation.
''They probably have found the body of the necromancer and the illusion mage as well,'' I thought before looking at her as she continued," I guess so. More and more people will be visiting the town. Well, that''s all I know about it for now¡ it''s your turn. Tell me about yourself."
I smiled as I spoke," well. It''s not as much of a secret, but I am more of a battle mage that can use light magic. Even though I could use light magic, I don''t have any offensive spells. So I usually use it for healing while focusing on closebat."
I spoke before pondering, then adding,
"I am from a small town in the west. You probably haven''t even heard of it. I came here to find out if I could use light magic, though honestly I don''t want to rely on the church for it. Personal reasons."
She nodded as she spoke," I understand. You aren''t the first light mage who doesn''t want to be affiliated with the church¡ I guess I can help you out with that. There is a man named Oriel, within the guild. An S-ss Adventurer¡ He is probably your best shot at learning any spells."
"I will keep that in mind. Is there anything else you are curious about?" I looked at her, making her chuckle before she put her finger on her lips as she began thinking.
"Let me see¡. Yeah! What are your ns after learning light magic?" she asked as she observed me and I nodded before speaking." I will be leaving for another city. There is someone¡ or more like a group of people that I need to meet."
"Eh? So you won''t be here for that long? That''s a bummer¡ Which city, by the way?" She looked at me and I just smiled at her before she sighed and didn''t ask any further questions about it.
Chapter 40: [Volume 1: Epilogue]
Chapter 40: [Volume 1: Epilogue]
MEANWHILE IN THE MIRAG TOWN
.
"And you are sure that you don''t know anything more than that you woke up in the middle of the city?" A young inspector asked a random citizen about what happened in the city. It wasn''t just him, but many of the inspectors from the Holy City have arrived here for the same purpose.
"Doesn''t seem like we are reaching anywhere. How is the Saintess doing? She must be having an even harder time than we are having," his friend asked him as he looked at the church area where the Saintess was using her powers to slowly erase the circle.
While it was pretty much useless, with no purpose other than attraction, its mere presence was enough to start dark rumors about the city. Thus, the only person capable of erasing the circle, the Saintess, was brought here.
"A circle and then the people, huh?" The first inspector looked with pity at the Saintess, who not only needed to erase the circle but also to purify the people.
Moving closer to the church, the Saintess Alicia was sitting there, ''purifying'' the peopleing to her one by one. Her expression was rather calm but only her guard, Lucas, who knew her personality, understood how annoyed she was.
"Thank you, Saintess!" the ''purified'' man spoke with his eyes shining bright before he left.
"The Saintess is tired. Can you send the next person tomorrow morning?" Lucas spoke to the guards of the church and they nodded, understanding the situation. Alicia has already purified more than 3 dozen people.
Once the guards left, only Alicia and Lucas were left in the church room.
"Just what the fuck is this shit!! They aren''t even cursed, so why am I purifying them? Does that even make sense? And even that damn circle is useless. We are just wasting time and energy here!!!" she shouted in the soundproof room as she red at the wall in front of her.
"Calming the mind of the citizens is the task of the Saintess. It would uplift Goddess Alepsia''s followers'' faith as well if we do it one by one. Wasn''t it the Goddess'' order herself?" Lucas exined as he looked at Alicia, making her sigh in dejection as she fell onto the bed.
"I know¡ but still¡ Sigh¡ anyway. What about the ''Phantom''? Found anything about it?" Alicia asked Lucas with a curious mind. Despite all the useless things, this was actually a thing she found worth looking into.
"You believe in that rumor? I believe the Mayor is spreading rumors to increase the city''s poprity. We can''t trust the adventurers'' words either," Lucas exined from his own point of view.
"The summoning circle is irregr. It contains fragments of teleportation, as well as summoning. And the body of the necromancer was there, too. Goddess Alepsia talked about Amir, so there is no doubt in it as well," Alicia began recalling some points before she looked at Lucas,
"Lucas. What I am getting at is¡ even if I were to be present in such a situation, forget about stopping Amir. I won''t even be able to erase the circle in such a short amount of time. Plus, you need ck magic to do it¡ but then the people were purified as well. I don''t know if there was only a single person or more than one, but whoever they may be, they are strong. And they do exist."
"Currently, we have a lead with the name of Adam. Though it is even more ridiculous," Lucas spoke as he sighed, making Alicia look at him as he continued," he is an F-Grade adventurer with 10 Power Level."
"..."
"Seems like we will be getting busy even after things get over here. How long do you think it will be before we get to return home?" Alicia asked as Lucas sighed before speaking," looking at the statistics, it would take at least 3 weeks."
-Thud!
And Alicia fell on the bed again as she cried a little," I wanna go home."
While the Saintess and Lucas were busy on their own, in the Mayor''s home, a group of adventurers were sitting in a circle with a female adventurer sitting at the center. She was Mira, the red-haired girl who helped Adam with the desert goblins.
"Are you sure he was as weak as you saw him? You sure he wasn''t acting, right?" Rivas asked her curiously once again. It has already been repeated many times, but it was still hard for him to believe that.
"I told you that many times already! If he were acting then he is the best actor I had ever seen. He was a total newbie who was killing the goblins with the best of his ability. True that he had some genuine talent but that was all¡ he wasn''t even a drop close to what you described him as," Mira shouted as she exined it to the party, making them sigh even more.
"Whatever or whoever he is¡ he is our benefactor. Don''t you think so too, Mr Mayor?" Amara, the mage among the group, spoke with a look of gratification. Being a mage, he had already seen the power of the enemy. He understood that his survival was nothing short of a miracle right now.
"He sure is. It makes me sad that I could do nothing for our savior¡ but Miss Mira, since you had already seen that man, could you help me find a sketch of the man?" the Mayor spoke, gathering the attention of the people there.
"Carving a statue at the center of the city of the hero. I think this is the least we can do for him," the Mayor smiled, making others a little shocked before they, too, understood the meaning behind his words.
A couple of waves were created by this short event. One that would reach back to its origin at ater time. Until then, only the myth of the ''Phantom'' would be circting within the world of Zarraf.
[Volume 1: Ghost Town Stories: A God and a Human!]
Chapter 41: [Volume 2: Prologue!]
Chapter 41: [Volume 2: Prologue!]
[Volume 2: In the Absence of Light!]
[Adam''s POV!]
"Are you sure you don''t want to stay the night?" standing in front of her house, I saw Evelyn making a sad expression. Her eyes looked like she was doubting herself.
"I told you, didn''t I? It was a really pleasant expression. If it wasn''t really urgent, I would have spent more time with you," I consoled her, making her nod in silence.
"All right. How about another date next week? Just let me finish this thing that came up, okay?" I added, trying to cheer her up, but she just hummed in silence before making a smiling face," well then. Mr Adam. Let''s see you tomorrow morning."
I smiled before I saw her close the gate.
In the end, I sighed deeply. So much for a good date¡ this better be worth it.
Moving away from there, I took the first turn to a blind alley where a woman stood there wearing a ck robe. She looked barely in her 20s, but I knew it was a facade. This girl was well over 1000 years old.
"So. What does the Goddess of Light want from this humble soldier?" I joked, making a slightly irritated expression. Was it rted to Ameliana? Did she do something again?
"I saw that you were an adventurer¡ hence I would like tomission you some work," she spoke, making me turn at her. My eyes were wide open. I looked at her, trying to understand what it was.
"Since the Saintess is away. Some of the Dark Mages hiding within the city haven started acting up faster. They are creating various summoning circles to create monsters that are meant to attack the city within this week. Normally this would be done by the Saintess but since all three of them are away," Alepsia turned silent as she told me the general context of the mission.
Since I could use Dark Magic to destroy the circles, I was probably the only person in this city who could do the work properly.
"So. Do I need to destroy all the circles and the dark mages?" I asked with a slight doubt in my mind. If Alepsia wanted, she could have erased all Dark Mages a long time ago from the city¡.
"No. Only those ces where I ask you to. I need some dark images active within the city for the young priests to grow," she spoke, making me chuckle a little.
"No Growth in adversaries. Huh?" Imented on her work, but she was silent.
"What are the rewards¡ also I have a condition," I spoke as I observed her face, while she spoke," I can''t tell you the specifics of the Rewards, but it will be delivered to you at the end of the work. It will be up to your standards. You need to protect the city for 2 weeks every night. You are free to do whatever you want during the day."
I nodded as she continued," what is your condition?"
"Since I will be using Dark Magic in the city of Light, I need an item that can hide my identity while I do your dirty work," I ced my demand in front of her. I couldn''t see through her expression, but judging from the silence, she must be thinking deeply right now.
After about 20 seconds of silence, she then looked at me." Wait for a few moments."
Vanishing from there, she then left me alone in the alley. Meanwhile, I wondered what I should do during the day. Since hunting dark mages and monsters should give me ample experience, should I still hunt more monsters, or do something else in exchange?
Though before I could formte my thoughts, she appeared again. This time with a strange ring in her hand. She looked at me before passing the ring as she spoke," this should help."
"Hmm?"
[Greater Ring of Illusions (Legendary)!]
[Description: This Ring was forged by the Goddess of Light, Alepsia for doing mischief with her siblings. She used to y with them all the time, one of the best items from her childhood. Even the Gods won''t be able to see through the disguise. A Curse has been ced upon it to limit its functions.
Effect: Allows the User to Mask himself in any humanoid form.
Limitations: This Ring will be bound to the User and cannot be exchanged.
Base Mana Cost: 100MP/minute!]
"..."
"Seems like you are satisfied," Alepsia spoke as she looked at me. She sounded kind of proud of her words. But satisfied? I honestly couldn''t have asked for a better item.
"I have ced a limitation so you cannot change into any form that is not humanoid. Other than that, you can do whatever you want with it," she said as she looked at me before adding," though the more specific you are with your magic, the more Mana it will cost. It will also cost more mana if you deviate too much from your original form."
''So pretending to be someone else is possible, but the requirements will be harder, huh?'' I thought as I understood its function. If not for the limitations, it might have been heaven defying given I could have copied anything or anyone. But even this much is great. If I could have enough, Mana, perhaps I won''t need to worry about the limitations either way.
"Yes. It''s a really good ring. So. When is our first task going to be?" I asked as I wore the ring and Alepsia looked further into the alley. She then began walking as she asked me to follow her.
Not too far from where we were, we reached the end of the alley. Alepsia then touched the wall, opening a small stairway that led downwards.
"There are about 14 Heretics hiding there with 3 Magic circles at the very end. They had already summoned 5 small monsters and will be summoning more than time passes. Your task is to kill all the Heretics, erase the monsters as well as the Magic Circles," Alepsia spoke as she then added," Once you are done. You are free until tomorrow. I will contact you again when I need you."
[New Quest: Guardian of the Night!]
[Grade: Rare
Difficulty: Moderate
Description: You have been tasked by the Goddess of Light to protect her city in the absence of her Saintess. Follow hermands for the next two weeks to fulfill the mission. Since the Goddess has given you an item from her arsenal, she is expecting good results from you on this mission.
Time left till Questpletion: 13 Days 23 Hours 55 Minutes
Rewards: ???
Penalty: ???
Remark: Try not using Light Magic at all for better rewards!]
I saw her vanishing from there, once again leaving me alone. Well, it wasn''t all too bad.
"I hope they are at least a little powerful," I muttered as I went down the stairs.
Chapter 42: [Morpheus!]
Chapter 42: [Morpheus!]
One step at a time, I moved down until I reached an old-looking door. It seems a bit broken, but on a proper look, I could see some array drawn on it.
"First thing first," I smiled as I used the ring to change my form. Since I needed a second temporary identity that would help me go through the weeks here, I decided to just cover myself with dark smoke, while coating myself with a dark cloak. I made sure to cover my head specially.
"Mike testing mike testing," I made my voice a little heavy and ominous to suit the dark image that I was carrying. And when I was satisfied with that, I touched the array ced upon the door.
Perhaps because I had spent so much time ying with that Godly Array in the Mirag Town, this form of array seemed like a child''s y to me. Unlocking it took a couple of seconds before I pushed the door open.
The door led to another hallway that seemed to be rather long and narrow.
"Huh? Who are you?" It was only then I noticed a dark mage was guarding the gate from the inside. He seemed to be sleeping and only now he woke up, as he turned at me with an rmed expression.
[Superstrenght!]
Holding his mouth before he could even begin any chanting, I then held it tightly.
[Dark Fire of Hell!]
Burning him so that even his ashes won''t remain, I then checked the notification.
[You have killed a Level 35 Heretic!]
[You have gained +55,000 Exp!]
"Not bad. I guess I could increase my level by one tonight," I smiled as I moved deeper.
The walls were roughly made out of mud, and it didn''t seem like it was done by an expert. Perhaps a regr earth mage? There was little light in the path, making it seem like it was made darker on purpose.
After walking for about a minute, I reached the location where those men were. Counting their numbers, they were 12 of them in 3 circles as they seemed to supply the circles the mana.
"I am not interrupting a party, am I?" I spoke as I looked at them, making them lose their focus as they turned at me. While the 12 of them were half-engaged in the ritual, the 13th person who seemed to be the leader moved forward.
"May I know who you are?" He spoke with an analyzing look. His eyes were trying to figure out my purpose here rather than whether I was an enemy or a friend. Must be a stereotype, as all Dark Mages are friends?
"For starters, you can call me Morpheus," I spoke as I moved closer to him. It was an honest smile. I looked at him with a friendly look," and for dessert, I am here to kill you."
And even still, he was more confused about what I was saying than growing cautious of what I was about to do. Heck, he didn''t even take a step away from me. Was he so confident of his abilities? Or was it something else altogether?
[Dark Fire of Hell!]
Well. It doesn''t matter.
"Huh- A-AAAAAAA!!!!!" He shouted in agony, as his entire body began burning. Perhaps because he was a heretic, the effect was much more than normal and he died within a matter of seconds.
[You have killed a Level 51 Heretic!]
[You have gained 114,900 Exp!]
[Frenzy!]
Couldn''t give time to the others to run away, can I?
"R-Run-AAAAAAAA!!!"
"Monster!!!"
"Wh-why? Why is a dark mage-!!"
"Who are you?!!!"
"Traitor!!!!"
They all cried before dying pitifully. I thought it would be troublesome, but perhaps because I caught them off guard, I killed them before they could even fight.
''Or maybe they exhausted themselves trying to charge the circle?'' I thought of that possibility as well. Whatever the reason be, the first part of the mission was sessful.
[Level up +1]
[+1 All Stats!]
[+2 Free Attribute Points!]
"Now only the monster and the Circle remains," I moved towards the circle and removed itpletely. Then moved to the final room where the monsters were.
-GRRRR!!
There were 4 monsters, as Alepsia said, and all of them were chained and caged. Hence¡
''Free exp!''
[You haven killed a Fanged Wolf!]
[You have killed a Hell Kobold!]
[You have killed a Cursed Wolf!]
[You have killed a Minion!]
It didn''t give me enough to level up again but, I guess it''s fine given how I could repeat this thing for over 2 weeks now.
[Name: Adam
Level: 21 (3,287,035/3,500,000 Exp)
Race: Human
ss: Dual Mage
Blessings: [Greater Blessing of the Night Goddess!]
Status: Healthy
Health Points: 870/870
Mana Points: 6164/6164
Attributes:-
Strength: 107
Constitution: 87
Dexterity: 81
Intelligence: 114
Wisdom: 154
Charisma: 76
Free Attribute Points: 32
Affinity: Dark Magic(50%) Light Magic(70%)
Skills: [Heal] [Frenzy] [Super Strength].....
Equipments: [Greater Ring of Illusions (Legendary)] [Wolfbane Dagger (Rare)] [Ring of Inversion (Rare)] [Boots of Eagledrew (Umon)]
Quest: (1)]
And then, above everything, there was this as well¡
[Greater Blessing of the Night Goddess!]
[When in Night, the following effect will be applied:
-The User''s Mana Cost is reduced to half
-The User is highly resistant to Dark Magic!
-The User will not feel any status ailment against any Night Magic!
-The User''s Dark Magic output increased by 25%!]
"This was fun. I suppose there is nothing to worry about," Iughed loudly without knowing that I was being monitored by a couple of the Dark Mages using a monitoring artifact.
What was even more surprising was that I forgot to turn off the voice effects of the illusion, so that heavy creepy ominousugh was kind of sending chills down their spine.
Another snowball effect that I would only notice a few dayster.
Chapter 43: [Quests and Adventures!]
Chapter 43: [Quests and Adventures!]
Afterst night, I returned to the guild building pretty swiftly. It was easy using the [Shadow] skill to move from there without being noticed by anyone. All I had to do was to find a blind alley from this one and return to my original state. From there, it was a breeze.
Within the guild, I picked up some books to read since I couldn''t sleep, no matter how I tried. And before I knew it, the entire night passed, bringing out the morning sunlight.
"Let''s go down and have some breakfast," even though it was early, I was still hungry, given I had nothing to eat all night. So, I walked my way to the guild restaurant and filled my stomach before picking up some quests.
Being an E-ss, I could get a D-Grade Quest, which also improved my chances of gathering some money. Even though it wasn''t much, if I do at least 2-4 quests per day before 10:00 AM, I could up my adventure rank twice by 4-5 days pretty easily.
The Quest was to kill a few giant rats in the sewer, find a lost child, investigate a certain drug deal andstly, to find out any information regarding the night bandits on the outskirts of the city.
The first quest waspleted within a few minutes, and the drug deal investigation went about an hour with the help of the system. Luckily, I noticed the lost child in the same location where the deal was, so that left me with the bandits on the outskirts.
Using the pieces of information already avable, I was able to locate the den of the bandits by the end of 9:00 AM, and pretty much as I calcted, I finished everything before 10:00 AM
"Uh¡ Hadn''t you took these quests like¡ in the morning?" The receptionist was shocked as she looked at me with her eyes gawking at me. Though strings of doubt were present in her eyes before speaking," I have confirmed the lost child and rat request, as for the drug deal and the bandit, can you wait till the evening? We need to send some people to check it out."
I didn''t mind as I nodded before taking the rewards for the first two quests, and taking 3 more simr quests that required information breaking and finding lost people. Though almost all of them required me to venture out of the city.
"Adam!" I heard a familiar voice, as I turned to find Evelyn looking at me with a bright smile. Seems like she had cheered up fromst time.
"Hey, Evelyn! I was waiting for you," I said, making her chuckle a little.
"I am not that easy to forget, am I?" she joked before she added," let me set up real quick, okay?"
I nodded as I waited for her before she took her time in setting her table. And 10 minutes after she was all done, she looked at me continuing," I take it that you want to meet Oriel?"
"And also. Could you change my ''All Affinity'' to ''Light Magic''?" I spoke as I exined to her how even though I have a minimal affinity towards other aspects, I could only use Light Magic.
She understood and then changed the information without much thought about it.
"All right. There you go. Though it seems like Oriel is not here," she spoke as she looked around, trying to find that S-ss adventurer.
"Sir Oriel should be meeting Priest Anvil right now regarding the Mirag City incident. I don''t believe that he would be here before evening," another receptionist joined in the conversation. It was the same one who handled my 4 quests in the morning.
"Ah! Is that so? Adam. She is La, one of my receptionist friend here," Evelyn introduced that clumsy girl, making her a little shy. She bowed to me before turning to Evelyn," hey Eve. You know this guy?"
Evelyn seemed proud as she nodded before speaking," remember I told you yesterday that I will be going on a date?" There was a slight smirk on her face as well.
La''s eyes opened up wide as she looked at me again. There was a tinge of jealousy on her face as well, before I shook my head and said," I guess I will do some quests until then."
Evelyn nodded before speaking," then I will issue some quest for you."
"I already have 4 quests right now. I wille for more once I finish," I stopped her, making her look at me with a surprised expression," you do?"
Though looking at her there was a tinge of sadness and I wondered what it was before looking at La as I spoke," Excuse me, miss La. Could you take these quests back?"
Both La and Evelyn looked surprised at my words before I passed back the quest to La before she could realize. Turning back to Evelyn, I spoke,
"So Evelyn. Can you issue some quest for me now?"
She was even more surprised than I was. Though her sad look then changed into a bright smile before she took two of the four quests and passed it on to me," take two of hers and two of mine. Sorry La, no hard feelings, right?"
"Your lovey doveyness is more irritating the quests¡ sigh¡ all right¡ but at least let me give him one quest in a while, okay? I think you got a rather capable adventurer this time." La was flustered, but she understood the circumstances.
Honestly, if Evelyn wanted, she could have monopolized all my quests. Though it seems she valued her friendship with La as much.
Evelyn then issued two quests to me, before I bid her farewell, and left from there.
3 Hourster¡
"Hey, I have done these. These are the reports. Can you give me 3 more now?" Ipleted the quests rather fast despite them being all on the outskirts.
"Uh?... You did? Well¡ it will take some time toplete the analysis," Evelyn mumbled in a daze before passing me 3 more quests this time.
3 Hourster¡
"Hey, I have done these. These are the reports," I spoke as I passed down the reports as I looked at the nk expression of Evelyn and La looking at me.
Chapter 44: [Oriel!]
Chapter 44: [Oriel!]
[Evelyn''s POV!]
''He is handsome.''
That was the first thing I saw about him.
It was true that I could see a person''s Mana Spirits, but it''s not like it''s easy to control. It requires a huge amount of mana to look at the spirits and once used, it cannot be used for another hour or so.
First time I saw him, he was trying to help a little girl who had lost her way. I think I saw that girl in the churchst I visited there. She was one with the freaky amount of Light spirits
''He is handsome and kind.''
So I checked his spirits.
He had quite a lot of Light Spirits. But that wasn''t all. He had many more spirits around him, a bit of dark spirit and a fire and water, but mostly it was Light. I wonder what kind of person he is.
As if fate had it, I met him again in the guild. Never had I ever loved this job more.
I talked with him, somehow went on a date and we talked more, ate and he walked me to my home. But then his expression changed¡ he looked at the alley down the way and saw something before he suddenly asked to leave. He promised for another date, but I had my doubts.
I was so regretful that I ended up sulking all night. But waking up refreshed, I came back to the guild, hoping to see Adam again.
And he appeared again, making me blush as I helped him with a bunch of quests. He even was ready to give back the quest to La just to take them from me.
''I think I am going to fall in love,'' I almost fainted at that point, but I controlled myself.
But I didn''t know¡
That he was¡ this capable.
"Hey, I have done these. These are the reports," he spoke with a sincere smile as he submitted the report once again.
"Hey¡ You aren''t forging these reports, right? You know fals-" I was about to speak but one of the receptionist came and interrupted,
"Hey Evelyn. La. The feedback from Adventurer Adam from the morning and afternoon arrived."
The receptionist passed the reports to us before moving back to work. I looked at her going away before opening the reports and, to my surprise¡
"All of them¡ were correct," I mumbled before looking at Adam again. Not just me. La behaved the same way as she observed him.
"Adam. You weren''t a hidden professional information broker, were you?" I asked with my eyes still confused by this. If it were any other mission, I could have evaluated him as someone stronger than his rank¡ but this was information handling out of all things. And some of them, like lost children and small drug deals, don''t even make sense.
"I just have some skills and some connections," he said, making me observe him with a doubtful gaze. Didn''t he arrive here just yesterday? Well, if he says so¡
It was at this moment, a man wearing a golden silverish robe, dded in shining armor, appeared in front of us. His blue eyes over his pale blonde hair made him look like a noble, and the aura he carried could be anything but normal.
"Miss Evelyn. Could you pass some Bandit Subjugation quest? I heard that the information on the hideout has been updated a few hours ago." the guy, Oriel, was the S-ss Adventurer. I was going to introduce to Adam.
''Am I forgetting something?'' I felt like I was missing something. Hmmm¡ I hope it''s not important¡
"Ah! Wait a second," I went back into the storeroom, and checked out the special quest ledgers. Finding the A-Grade Quest that had been updated right now, I then took it back outside and gave it to Oriel.
"Sir Oriel. Could you help this friend of mine? He is pretty capable¡ " I introduced Adam as promised. Oriel turned to Adam for a few moments before looking at me.
"Ummm! He is a battle mage who can use Light Magic to heal himself. He came here to learn more about Light Magic, but he doesn''t want to learn it from the priest¡ I hope you can¡ help him¡ out¡" I turned silent as I saw Oriel sizing up Adam.
Oriel moved closer to him as he spoke," I will ask only a question."
''Ah! I remember now¡'' My eyes opened wide as I recalled something about the personality of Oriel.
"B*obs or B*oty? Which do you prefer?" He asked with the most honorable face he had.
That he was a f*cking pervert
-BOOOM!!! Both me and La smacked him with all our might. Pure irritation was present on our faces.
"Something that fits right in my hand," Adam gestured with his hand as he showed it to Oriel. His eyes were bright and proud.
-BOOM!!!!
"You don''t have to answer that!!" I hit Adam, too, before fuming away from there.
"Seriously, all men are trash!" I spoke out loud as I peeked behind to see La sighing. Those two weird perverts were looking at each other in agreement, making me irritated by the minute.
Though I wonder why¡ this interaction made me feel rxed. The mysterious guy who seemed near perfect before, now looked a bit more human now.
''Wait! Am I bing perverted too?'' I got irritated before looking at both of them at once,
"Oi Brats," I called them to get their attention. And once they looked at me," Drop dead," I red at them before moving into the staff room.
Inside the staff room, I fell on the chair as I covered my face in slight embarrassment. He won''t hate me for it, right? I just blurted whatever came to my mind¡
"Hey Evelyn. You okay?" La asked as she entered the storeroom before I sighed with a tired smile," I am. How are they doing?"
"Hehe. Weirdly enough, they seemed to be getting along better than thest one you sent to Oriel," La spoke before she began trying to console me a little by changing the topic.
Chapter 45: [Mana Control!]
Chapter 45: [Mana Control!]
[Adam''s POV]
.
.
"I can''t teach you Light Magic yet," Oriel outright rejected me. I was about to ask the reason, but he then added," I don''t know how, but your Mana Concentration and Mana Control are almost non-existent. The fact that you can use healing magic is already a hard fact to believe, but well, that is the reason."
I looked at him for a few seconds as I was about to give him a proposal but he interrupted once again," Find a book on Mana Cirction. Then try controlling mana from the scratch. Since even kids can do it, I think you should be able to do it as well. Once your Mana Control reaches the point, you can create Mana Balls and change its form into a semifluid state. I will help you from there."
He was pretty adamant about it, but he didn''t seem like a bad guy. Taking the quest, that guy left as he bid me farewell. I thanked him before moving to the guild shop and bought the ''Basic of Mana Cirction'' before bringing it to the room.
But instead of reading the book immediately, I went down to increase my Adventurer rank. Luckily, Evelyn was still there, so I asked her to help me with the Rank Increase, which she did without much time passing.
Thanking her, I went out of the guild to notice that night had already arrived. I wonder when-
I looked up to find Alepsia standing on the rooftop just against the guild building. I smiled as I then moved to a nearby alley, found a suitable spot and used the [Shadow] skill. Changing my form, I reached the rooftop where Alepsia was.
"What''s the mission this time?" I was curious. I wanted to try a couple of fighting methods this time. Since I was deciding topletely differentiate between Adam and Morpheus, I probably won''t be using the dagger. But fighting with just spells wasn''t that flexible either.
"Come with me," she said as she began moving rapidly, and following her using the [Shadow] skill, I pretty much reached another hideout where the dark mages were. Sure enough, they were a bit prepared this timepared to thest time.
"MONST-AAAAAAAA!!!!"
[You have killed a Level 42 Heretic!]
[You have gained 72,500 Exp!]
[Level up +1]
[+1 All Stats]
[+2 Free Attribute points!]
"Good work," Alepsia vanished again, this time after the work was finished. And I stretched a little before moving back to the guild. Getting into the room, I then hit the bed, finally seeding in sleeping.
[Are you sure you want to overwrite the Save Point?]
[Save Point being overwritten!]
[Proceeding to Sleep!]
[All conditions fulfilled!]
[Save Point Created!]
[>16/14/0192 03: 50 AM!]
Waking up early in the morning, I brushed my teeth before taking a long bath. Soaking myself in the water, I enjoyed the bath for at least an hour before I got out of it and took a quick shower. Once I was changed into another set of clothes, I then took out the book that I bought yesterday.
It took about an hour before I could even make sense of what was written on the first page. But soon I was able to make the gist of it. Took another hour before I moved to the next page, and then the next and by the time I finished 3 pages, I saw that the entire day had passed.
[Loading save Point!]
[Loading Complete!]
And once again, I continued with a bath before I began studying again.
[Loading save Point!]
[Loading Complete!]
[Loading Complete!]
[Loading Complete!]
[Loading Complete!]
.
.
.
I don''t know how long it took me toplete the entire book, but after reading the same thing over and over, I became more or less familiar enough with it that I could replicate it without looking even once.
And that wasn''t all
[You have unlocked a Hidden feature of the Skill Tree: Mana Control!]
''Well, it was something I was targeting but to think I would get it without putting points in the skill tree,'' I was surprised as I looked at the system.
[Mana Control (Common) (1/10)!]
[Description: Allows you to increase the form of the mana, increasing the efficiency of the mana usage.
Effects: Reduces Mana Cost by 5%!]
Because it was unlocked in the System Tree, meant I could increase it using the Skill points, but for now since I have found a way to increase the level of Mana Control, I think I am going to learn further.
''With that out of the way, let''s check out and see if there are any quests I could do,'' I thought as I moved down the floor reaching the ground area. Though, to my surprise, I found a familiar face down there.
"Evelyn? Shouldn''t your shift be at 10?" I checked the time to be 7 AM right now. Was she working overtime? Hmmmmm¡ and why is she¡ in a nightdress?
"I apologize, Adam. Please take care of my family¡ by one reason or another, you are the only one whom I can trust. Take care of my siblings," she mumbled in a low, audible voice as I looked at her. Her eyes seemed teary as if she were breaking¡
"What are you-" though before I could even utter another word¡. She started getting transparent. As if she were a ghost, she started vanishing from there¡
"Thank you for the memories," were herst words before she vanished from there.
"Adam. What are you doing standing there dazed?" I heard a voice from behind, finding La looking at me with a confused expression.
"Ummm¡ You didn''t see Evelyn vanishing from there in thin air?" I asked as I observed her, making her even more confused. Did she really not see her?
"What?" she asked, unable to understand my words
"Forget about it. Do you know when Evelyn leftst night?" I asked again, trying to collect any information regarding this.
"Ummm¡ Adam¡ who is Evelyn?" La asked as she slightly tilted her head in confusion.
.......
https://discord.gg/Ky6xqsuUR
Chapter 46 [Memories!]
46 [Memories!]
"Ummm¡ Adam¡ who is Evelyn?" La asked as she slightly tilted her head in confusion.
"La. It''s not a good prank," I spoke as I looked at La, wondering if this was some sort of joke they were ying on me. But La looked at me with even more confusion before speaking,
"Prank? Adam¡ is everything fine? You are behaving really strangely."
My eyes widened as I turned around and concentrated outside¡
[One Way Out!]
[Frenzy!]
And I ran outside towards Evelyn''s home to confirm something.
I ran with all my might, I changed directions, took many lefts and many more rights¡
I must reach there. I must find out what is going on¡ I must run¡
And after running for around a minute¡
"Huh?" I questioned.
"What was I running again for?"
I felt like I was forgetting something important. Something that I needed to do.
"Just what exactly is going on¡ what exactly¡" It felt like a sting in my heart as I tried to recall more¡ It felt within my reach but it was still too far.
"Hey. Adam! What are you doing here?" I suddenly heard a call from behind, only to find Oriel standing behind me. His eyes looked a bit shabby but more importantly¡
"What the heck?!!" I was surprised with the big scar on his face. It looked fresh as if his entire face had been shed by something.
"Ah! This¡ I have been hearing about it from so many people," heughed a sheepishugh making me look at him with surprise," So? What happened?"
"Nothing much. I just ended up falling on my own sword. Must have been too dizzyst night¡ I don''t even remember half the things. Woke up about an hour ago with all this shit on me," he said with a tired face as heined to me.
"Is that even possible?" I chuckled as I moved towards him before speaking," Hey, remember yesterday when you said how you would teach me some light spells if I could show at least basic mana control?"
"Yeah. What about it?" He asked as he looked at me, making me smile cheekily as I created a light ball in front of me with ease. His eyes widened as he looked at that ball with pure surprise.
"You didn''t make a deal with a devil, you bastard?" He eximed at that mana ball before looking at me. He analyzed me before asking," since you can do this much this fast¡ how about we twitch things up a little. Though firstly I apologize¡"
Confused, I looked at him as he began exining.
"Yesterday when I saw you with no mana control, I didn''t have any hopes from you. But being a senior adventurer I just gave you the basic things, heck I even told you to read from a basic book and forgot about it," He bowed in front of me before getting up and smiling,
"But it seems like you have something special. And with that in mind, I am nning to give you a chance that I normally don''t give."
"??" I was getting confused as I looked at him before he finished exining,
"Normally I would teach a bunch of spells and move on with my work. But if you can do two things for me, one is to reach a higher level of mana control. About 3 times higher than this, I will teach you a set of special skills. The other thing you need to do for me is to help me out with a quest, if you do happen to seed in it, I will teach you another spell that is kind of unique to me."
I looked at him with a slightly surprised expression and he added," consider this an apology for looking down on you. Also¡ with your feats¡ I feel like you are going to be very special in the future¡ so it''s also more of an investment from my side."
Looking at him saying all those words, I smirked," so many words. You are making me cringe."
"All right then. I will get back to work. You can find the books to Advanced Mana Control within the guild building. It costs about 5 gold coins so save up some amount and even if you can''t reach that point, meet me in a week. I will at least help you out a little," he spoke as he moved away from there at a rapid speed.
''Nice guy, huh? Not something you find everyday,'' I smiled before wondering what I should do next. Should I go on an adventure¡
"Though.. What am I doing here?" I questioned again as I thought again. I remember waking up in the morning and finishing up the book before moving out. Then I talked with La a little¡ What did I talk to La about?
"Hmmm¡ I talked about something and ran here¡ Hmmm¡ I don''t think my memory is that weak¡ plus¡" My eyes turned serious as I saw my [One Way Out!] and [Frenzy!] on cooldown right now.
"[Frenzy] might be understandable but [One Way Out]? Unless it''s my life on the line or the enemy is too strong, I doubt I will be using this," I mumbled as I stood there amidst the crowd, before looking around the area.
''Should I call Alepsia and try talking with her about it?'' I pondered before deciding not to do that. My rtionship with Alepsia was more like a business deal than a friendly one. Even if she knows something, I can''t be sure that she will be telling me everything.
"Well. My intuition says that I will surely find something. And even if I don''t¡ It''s not like I can''t repeat the entire thing again. Not much loss," I weighed the pros and cons in a sh before.
[Loading Save Point!]
[Loading Complete!]
My eyes opened as I woke up again¡ and then when I tried recalling what happened¡ a certain name reappeared in my mind that made me gulp in shock.
"Evelyn¡"
Chapter 47 [Search!]
47 [Search!]
"Evelyn¡"
I checked the time to be still 3:50 AM and then my eyes concentrated on the door as I took a deep breath before¡
[One Way Out!]
[Frenzy!]
Opening the door, I ran down the ground before getting out of the guild. My eyes looked around for a brief moment and then I started running again, this time towards Evelyn''s house.
-KNOCK! KNOCK! KNOCK! KNOCK!
I knocked hard enough to wake even the neighbors up. I could see the light being turned on from the nearby houses, including, of course, Evelyn''s house. This was bound to create amotion, but my priority was Evelyn right now.
-CLICK!
"WHO THE FUCK ARE YOU KNOCKING AT THE DOOR THIS EARLY IN THE MORNING?!!!!" A boy, about 14 years old, opened the door with an irritated face. His eyes red daggers at me, as I observed him for a few moments before asking,
"Where is Evelyn?"
"Huh?" He grew even more irritated as he observed my face. He was just about to shout again, but I added," Her life is in danger."
Hearing my words, his actions halted. He looked at me with a slightly confused expression, his anger slowly washing away. Perhaps he saw the seriousness in my eyes, he calmed down a little as he asked, still in a bit loud voice,
"What do you mean by that?"
"Somebody is out there to kill her¡ I can''t exin in detail but¡ he is after her eyes," I told the most usible lie I could make at that time. And looking at his expression, he seemed to be buying it too.
"I¡ don''t know where she is¡ she told me that she will be back by morning as she had to visit somewhere important," he exined as he looked at me, with tears slowly appearing in his eyes. Perhaps he finally understood the situation a little that he now realized the gravity of the situation.
"You really have no idea?" I looked at him with the same seriousness and he nodded heavily before asking," is she really in danger?"
I sighed as I took a few steps back. I looked around the area as people were collecting around me, but my eyes were focused on the best route to find Evelyn in this massive city. Honestly, it was a pain to do it, but anyways¡
"Excuse me, mister¡ are you okay?" that kid looked at me with worry, while I concentrated on the cooldown of [One Way Out!]. There were still 20 seconds left.
"What is your name kid?" I asked as I looked at him from the side eye, before I concentrated on the sky. My eyes were trying to find the perfect coordinate¡
"Huh?" A bit confused, he looked at me with the still worried expression. Though after a few seconds he answered," It''s Irak Willberg."
I kept my silence as I waited for the cooldown to reach in the final seconds.
"Can you please move a bit far away¡ I will be trying something," I spoke, turning around as he took a step back while questioning," what are you-
[One Way Out!]
[Strength Boosted!]
Positioning myself properly, I got in a jumping position as I took a deep breath..
"HUP!!!" I jumped
-BOOOM!!!!!
Creating arge crater on the ground, injuring most of the people around who had finally reached closer to me because of themotion.. I apologize, but it''s not like you guys are going to remember anything.
Within a few seconds, I reached quite high, enough to see most of the city from above.
''I am pretty sure I will die as soon as I touch the ground, so I better finish this quickly.''
[Mana Sense!]
Using this ability allowed me to see the mana present in the entire city at once. It was too much at once, so my head felt like it would explode any moment. But still, I concentrated at one point at a time
Looking through the streets, I was trying to find any odd mana signatures within the city. Surely there has to be something that catches attention. Though other than a few extra shiny mana, which belonged to a bunch of strong adventurers, there was nothing that I found.
And once the fall started bing more and more faster.
[Loading Save Point!]
[Loading Complete!]
I woke up again, but this time, instead of using my strength to jump and check out the entire area at once, I targeted those high mana adventurers. Leaving no stone unturned would be the best way to solve this problem.
Tedious but sure working.
[One Way Out!]
[Dexterity Boosted!]
And thus I ran to the first ce, found that it was a normal adventurer sleeping, before I moved to another one, and then another one¡ I was able to finish all the adventurers at once, but even after that, I still couldn''t find Evelyn.
''Since this didn''t work, let''s try something else before restarting.'' I moved back to the guild building and found La working there.
"Hey Adam. Up so early?" La asked as she continued working while she waved at me. I smiled at her before casually asking," hey La. Do you know where Evelyn is? I went to her home, but she wasn''t there."
She gave me a slight look of jealousy before she exined with a sigh," I wish I could have a guy looking for me everywhere."
She then turned silent for a few seconds before she spoke," ah! Now I remember, she went with Sir Oriel."
I looked at her with a nk expression. Before she chuckled and exined," It''s not what you think. Sir Oriel already has a wife. I think it was rted to that bandit quest you did. Sir Oriel wanted help from Evelyn, her eyes¡ I think they will return by morning."
For a few seconds, I was really confused. Was Oriel a friend or a foe? Either it was him lying about what happened or perhaps he too forgot about it just like everyone else¡ though at least I have a lead now¡
"Thank you, La, I will make sure to repay you for this information," I smiled brightly as I then opened my System once again and
[Loading Save Point!]
[Loading Complete!]
Chapter 48 [Bandits Hideout!]
48 [Bandits Hideout!]
Once again I woke up in this room filled with the fragrance of the healing wood scent. My eyes looked at the door as I stood up, slowly getting up from the bed. Moving towards the door, I opened it and
[One Way Out!]
[Frenzy!]
Looking at my dexterity,
[Dexterity: 804]
Honestly, with this much alone, I wasparable to that bastard Lucas, the guardian of the Saintess of Light. At least when it came to speed.
''So, hopefully I shouldn''t have any problem running away in case things go wrong,'' I thought as I vanished from there in an instant and began running outside towards the bandit''s hideout.
There was one more thing that I needed to keep in mind. La didn''t forget about Evelyn till 7 AM, until her ghost disappeared. So that could only mean one thing,
"Something happened around that time," I mumbled as I ran faster, reaching that location within a matter of a few minutes.
Reaching there, I saw the bandit''s hideout.
From the outside, it looked like a gate of an abandoned house in the desert valley that seemed nothing out of the ordinary. There were a bunch of monsters here and there, but nothing more. Though that wasn''t all there was to it¡
It was more of aplexbyrinth from the inside. I could make out a bit about it from the outside, given my knowledge of this world from my memories. But since I have nevere to this part before, my knowledge was limited.
"Well. Nothing ventured, nothing gained," I mumbled as I waited for the [One Way Out!] to get off from cooldown, as I strolled into the abandoned house. Clicking on the hidden mechanisms I knew from the information from the previous quests.
And once I was done with that, I opened up the gate, only to find 5 bodies on the floor, each swiftly killed with a single stroke. Seems like Oriel and Evelyn dide here¡ though it could be someone else as well.
[One Way Out!]
[Frenzy!]
Running as fast as I could, I reached the first dead end. I did find a few more dead bodies, but nothing more. Sighing, I moved back and took another path. Because it was more of a maze, it took quite some time to run from one point to another.
Some paths had dead bandits, others I killed with my dagger. But no matter how much I ran, I couldn''t find Evelyn and Oriel.
''Just where are they? Don''t tell me they aren''t here?'' I was getting tense as I looked at the time.
[4:12PM]
But I couldn''t just give up, so I started searching each and every corner of this ce as thoroughly as I could. But even after I tried my best, I still couldn''t find anything in this ce.
''So they really aren''t here, huh?'' I sighed as I sat on my back in a random chair in one of the corner rooms. There was still time before I could-
"ADAM!!!"
I heard a shout from somewhere making me stand up as I looked around in a hurry. My eyes traced the walls and the path from where I came. But everything seemed pretty much the same as before.
"Don''t tell me¡" my eyes widened as a certain possibility urred in my mind. That would exin a lot many things but honestly¡ I don''t want it to happen¡
"Ghost World," I sighed as I looked around the area, especially the air in front of me.
Ghost World.
A term for a special dimension that is created by magic by a creature or being. It is a form of separation skill that allows you to capture or cage beings inside it. Unless all the conditions are fulfilled, nobody, even the owner, won''t be able to escape that ce.
Though since the owner is the one who is setting the rules maximum of the times, it falls in his favor. But that doesn''t mean it is impossible to clear it. In fact, if you can figure out the conditions, you can get out of there pretty easily.
''But that''s why it is annoying as well,'' I cursed under my breath. Because she was probably inside the ghost world already, I can''t do anything about it no matter what I try. There is a skill that allows me tomunicate with her¡ but that requires quite a lot of effort and luck to gain.
"Though there is another problem¡ just what is the condition that makes everyone lose memories of Evelyn along with her existence?" I questioned myself as I kept thinking about it.
"Sigh¡ you got yourself in such a troublesome situation, haven''t you, Evelyn?" I smiled, as I honestly had no idea how to save her from this point onwards.
"Where do I even begin?" I contemted before I pondered a little and then recalled that Evelyn was able tomunicate with me using some special ways before she vanishedpletely.
''Can we use that?'' I pondered if there was a way tomunicate. Even if it is ever so little.
And hence¡ I sat down, trying to think of a way to deal with this situation. Trying to figure out as many possibilities as I could. I thought of summoning Alepsia, but she can''t interfere with the mortal world. Even if she did, it would mean that she would be losing a part of her divinity.
''Can''t let that happen, can we?'' I smiled before looking at one of the particr skills I had.
[A Flicker of Hope(Common)!]
[Effect: Consuming a part of your life, you will get a chance to find the most optimal way to get out of any situation!
Cost: 10 Levels!
Cooldown: 90 Days!]
"Well. At least, I could use it without really losing anything¡" I thought as I used that skill¡ not knowing the immeasurable amount of pain that I would feel at that time¡
...
Hey Author here: Changing the skill cost and cooldown because the previous one was too low for such an absurd skill, so it seemed a little unfair.
Chapter 49 [Learning Magic!]
49 [Learning Magic!]
[A Flicker of Hope!]
It was the skill that I got after killing the boss of the [Dungeon of Naphalm]. I could say I was lucky too with this one. Though it was mostly a choice based reward, where I had to choose between this skill, an overpowered item and another weapon which would have been bound to me.
''I wonder what it will do,'' I thought as I had never heard of this skill before. It seemed like the person who cleared the [Dungeon of Naphalm] chose the other rewards instead of this one.
The surrounding area turned dark as letters of blue light appeared in front of me.
''[You need to ascend your Mana Base to at least level 7!]
[You need to ascend your Mana Control to at least Level 5!]
[You need to ascend your Mana Concentration to at least Level 2!]
[You need to find a way to unlock your Mana Mastery!]
[You need to learn the [Skill: Reversion] and advance it to Level 2!]
[You need to find that one probability to escape!]
[You need to understand the Advanced Concepts of Dark Magic!]
[You need to understand the Advanced Concepts of Light Magic!]''
A set of windows appeared in front of me, making me a bit surprised to look at them. Honestly, when it said ''flicker'' I thought it would be really hard to get, but to think it would be something like this. Under normal conditions without the ability to return in time, it''s really impossible, isn''t it?
"Well, it seems like we''re doing it the hard way," I mumbled before opening the System again.
[Loading Save Point!]
[Loading Complete!]
I woke up again, and this time I went down to the shop area. Looking at the number of things there, I went to the books section. There were a lot of books to choose from, so I decided to go on ''Beginner''s Guide to Magic.'' Instead of buying it I rented it for 24 hours while I was in the guild.
Taking it back to the room, I set a timer of 6:50 AM and began reading it from the starting page. Perhaps, I had done the Basics of Magic quite thoroughly. It became easier for me to skim through this one.
[Your understanding of magic has increased!]
[Mana Base unlocked!]
[Your understanding of magic has increased!]
[Mana Base increased by 0.1]
[Mana Control +1]
-Ring! Ring! Ring!
2 hours passed pretty quickly as I was engrossed in my studying. Looking at the page number and giving a quick look at what I just read, I then went to the [System] again.
[Loading Complete!]
I once again rented the book before starting to study it properly.
Time passed as I once again reloaded and then again and again. The book was only a beginner''s book, but it had a lot of fundamentals, enough to make the book 300 pages thick. And that was only the first of the 4 volumes.
I kept reloading as I went into learning mode, trying to understand everything one by one, doing it over and over, until I was finally able to grasp all the concepts of ''Beginner''s Guide to Magic.'' Once I was done with that, I brought the first volume again, and started from the beginning. It is a general concept that you can never master a book in one try, so I needed to give multiple tries.
Time passed as I read that book once¡ twice¡ thrice¡ ten times¡ 20 times¡ 50 times¡ 80 times¡ and finally when I touched 100 and I was sure that I could literally copy down the book on my own, I decided that it was time to move to the Intermediate Magic Application books.
From here onwards, the books were divided into different elements, depending upon the person, but they didn''t teach about how to use spells, but rather how spells can be formed from a basic string.
In a way, the intermediate books made sure that you understand the basic principles behind a spell of a particr element. But since I was someone with all affinity¡ I decided to take it one step ahead and learn all the books present in the shop.
Though intermediate books were harder toplete than basic. Not only because the theory part gotplex, but also because there were a lot of practical applications involved.
For example, when it came to air, it was based on moving the wind from one part to another, and when it came to lightning magic, it was to light a bunch of papers at the given spot without lighting the others. For healing, it gave a blood spot, where you had to make sure that blood fills the entire circle, but nothing more than that.
Honestly, it was a pain in the ass to finish each and everything, but after a long, long time¡ and I mean a copiously long time, I was able to finish that as well.
[You have unlocked the mana path to Wind!]
[You have unlocked the mana path to Water!]
[You have unlocked the mana path to Fire!]
[You have unlocked the mana path to Earth!]
[You have unlocked the mana path to Life]
Other than [Light] these were the only books avable, so I couldn''t unlock the other paths. But honestly, the fact that I could unlock them without being able to use skill stat points¡ Makes me smile like crazy.
"Now that we are done with that¡ let''s move to Advance Magic!
''Though in the nation of Light, only Light Advanced Magic is avable for learning. And anything beyond Advanced Magic is ssified as well¡ seems like I will be hitting a wall after this," I sighed on the inside before moving down to the shop once again.
The shopkeeper gave me a sideward nce before he passed the book to me. It cost me 3 gold just to rent it for 3 hours, but since I was going to repeat it anyway, I decided to go with it.
Unlike Intermediate Magic, Advanced Magic actually had spells that one can use forbat and healing alike. In total, there were 15 magic there, but the concept was a bit hard to put your head around.
''Did they think that without a magic teacher, one won''t be able to learn Advanced Magic? Is that why they put so manyplicated theories in a single spell,'' I thought as an exciting smile formed on my face.
''All I need to do is to break thenguage and simplify it and then make it mine¡ '' I thought before beginning to read this book as well.
Chapter 50 [What does it mean to be a Mage?]
50 [What does it mean to be a Mage?]
[Mana Control (Rare) (6/10)!]
[Description: Allows you to increase the form of the mana, increasing the efficiency of the mana usage.
Effects: Reduces mana cost by 30%!]
[Mana Base (7/10)!]
[Description: Allows you to firm the mana veins in your body and its affinity towards you.
Effects:
-Cooldown of mana based skills decreases by 35%!
-Duration of mana based skills increases by 35%!]
[Your skill Mana Sense has evolved into Eyes of Mana!]
[Eyes of Mana (Common)!]
[Effects: Allows the user to see the amount of mana a person/item/being has!
-The user needs to concentrate to see the exact amount of mana!
-Passively allows one to see the mana nature of a person!
-The user can sense mana within the air with a focused concentration!
Cost: 1MP/Sec]
[Mana Concentration(Umon) (3/10)!]
[Effects: Allows the user to channel mana more freely within his body and bones! He can store mana more freely!
Effect: Base multiplier of mana points to intelligence increased to 25!]
[You have learned the Advanced Concept of Light Magic!]
[Affinity to Light Magic increased to 75%!]
[Spell: Light Mana Thread Unlocked!]
[Spell: Glory of Sun Unlocked!]
[Spell: Brighten Unlocked!]
[Spell: Light Heal unlocked!]
[Spell: Light Gauntlets Unlocked!]
[Spell: Minor Heal unlocked!]
[Spell: Regenerate Unlocked!]
[Spell: Intermediate Rejuvenation Unlocked!]
Perhaps because it was easy to drive it into other forms, the healing spell was mentioned in the book several times in various ways. Though while, it could have been useless to have half a dozen healing spells that function the same way¡
[Noticing the user has more than one form of healing spell!]
[Would you like tobine all the healing spells into one?]
I pressed [Yes] as it was better to have a single way of healing than multiple ones. And if I wanted to show a lower form, I could simply control my mana to heal.
[Combining [Minor Heal] [Heal] [Intermediate Rejuvenate] [Glory of the Sun] [Light Heal] [Regenerate] [True Heal] and [Brighten] into one spell!]
[New Spell created: Purify(Common)!]
[Purify (Common)!]
[Effects:
-Allows the user to heal a single target by 1000HP! (MP Cost: 500MP)
-Allows the user to cast heal in the entire area healing 10% of everything around him! (Cooldown: 10 minutes)
-Allows the user to regenerate 50% of his health at once! (Cooldown: 2 hours)
-Each person healed by the user will have their strength increased by 10%
-Each person healed by the user will gain a debuff removing all of their curses, ailments, disabilities, etc! (Cost depends upon the type of curse, ailments, disabilities, etc!)
-The user can bring back lost limbs and organs but cannot prevent a near death situation or a person on the verge of losing his or her life!
Special: The Dark Creatures take 50 times the damage of Wisdom Stat!]
It was a pretty big buff for me, given how much I have worked hard, but for now, let''s check the other skills that I learnt.
[Light Gauntlets (Common)!]
[Effects:
Allows the user to create a sword made up of light that does 100% damage equal to your Wisdom Points!
-2x times damage towards the dark creatures!
Cost: 50MP/ seconds]
[Light Mana Thread (Common)!]
[Effects:
Create threads of light mana that allows the user to attack or bind a person. The sharpness of the threads depends upon how much mana the user supplies to it.
-3x times effective against dark creatures!
Cost: Depends upon the usage of the skill!]
"Now with that out of the way, all that I need is [Skill: Reversion], learn [Mana Mastery!], and advanced concept of dark magic," I pondered as I recalled the criteria of saving Evelyn from that Ghost World.
''But herees another wall. How to do it? It''s pretty basic with skill points, but without skill points it is basically a pain¡ should I use [A Flicker of Hope] once again?'' I believe it could give me the right way.
But for some reason, I wanted to do it without depending upon that skill. It feels a little¡ like cheating to use that skill for everything. Or maybe I just wanted to do it the hard way.
''Well, let''s try something else. We cane back to this skill if there is no hope,'' I decided as I went out again, this time towards a ce where I could learn dark magic in the city of light.
[One Way Out!]
[Frenzy!]
-Whoosh!
Moving towards the cathedral, I knew that only the pope could see me. But I was also pretty sure that it was all he could do¡ unless, of course, he uses a bunch of skills.
-Whoosh!
Reaching the cathedral, I began searching all the rooms where I would find that person. A ce where she would be kept hidden from the world¡ or perhaps a ce where she would be safe.
''Is it the basement? Or is there any hidden room?'' I thought as I kept running within the church from left to right, from one corner to another. Though even after trying hard, I still couldn''t even begin to think where she was.
"Are you searching for her?" A familiar voice came from behind as I saw Alepsia standing behind me. Looking at her serious expression, I too turned serious as I spoke," it''s important."
"Is it rted to the Ghost World?" She asked as if she already knew about it, and I nodded as I looked at her.
"It''s already toote¡ there is no hope left for her. Even if you leave now, you won''t be able to save that girl," she spoke in the same serious tone. But I smiled. "I will save her like I saved you. Can you show me the way?"
Her eyes widened as she looked at me before she turned silent. Then she nodded without speaking anything and began walking in a certain direction. Following her, I took a bunch of lefts and rights before I appeared in front of a statue of Valencia.
''There was a statue of Valencia within the church?'' This was surprising because no matter how close one is, to carve a statue of another Goddess in a church can result in problems that aren''t really easy to handle.
She mumbled," [By the Commands of the Goddess of War, Open. Meriuem]"
And thus opened the gate behind the statue, making her way towards the hidden area of the church that even the pope probably didn''t know about.
"Come," Alepsia spoke as she began walking inside.
Chapter 52 [Skill: Light!]
52 [Skill: Light!]
[Your understanding of Dark Magic has increased!]
[Your affinity for Dark Magic has reached 80%!]
[Your understanding of Light Magic has increased!]
[Your affinity for Light Magic has reached 80%!]
''How many times has it been already?'' I questioned as I looked at Ameliana as she taught me everything she knew about dark magic.
I had repeated the same sentence over and over, many times so much that I could easily predict how many seconds it would be before a sentence would be spoken.
After showing my affinity to all elements, it wasn''t hard to convince the Goddesses. Though to my surprise, Alepsia decided to teach me a bit more about Light Magic as well. Her knowledge allowed me to broaden my horizon about light magic too.
Though there was something that made me feel guilty about¡
"And this is how you create a dark sword," Ameliana spoke as she showed me a sword made up of dark mana. Her eyes glistened before she spoke," Maybe because you have less magic inparison, but don''t worry, as you will grow, your mana concentration should also increase. Then you will be able to perform this as well."
I smiled as I nodded at her. How many times has it been that she has taught me the same thing? How many times has it been that she has said the same thing?
Those eyes that don''t seem to doubt anything. Or perhaps she does not doubt me, but her belief in her own principles is much more? Should I really be taking advantage of her so much¡
''Well¡ let''s, at the very least, take care of her and try to give her a proper life,'' I vowed in my heart. Not only her, but also her.
My eyes turned to Alepsia, the other person in this world that has helped me the most. Counting all the events that have happened in all my times and restarts, they are the only two people that have helped me so much.
''It would be unfair to not return the favor,'' I smiled before pondering about something.
"Alepsia. Do you know what it means to have a mana mastery?" I wondered if she would know anything about it.
By the definition of the System, it is meant to increase the power of your attack or heal. It could also enhance your defense too. Though the question of how to actually do that? That was a totally different thing.
"Mana mastery?" Alepsia questioned as she looked at me, while Ameliana also paused before she looked at me with a focused expression.
"You mean the ability that strengthens all your spells by increasing the foundations of magic?" she asked as she looked at me and I nodded at her. From her words, it seemed they were the same thing.
"If you want to learn it¡ it''s going to be a bit difficult," Alepsia sighed as she began exining,
"Well, for starters, you need the ability to see through mana itself. Then your control should be high enough to fasten the process with more mana than usual, while making sure you don''t waste mana in spells. It''s like increasing the efficiency, speed, etc. of the spell at once."
She exined it in simple words and I understood the basic concept of it.
"All right. Thank you for all that you¡ and Ameliana, you too, have done for me." I stood up and bowed to both of them before opening the System for one more time. It''s because of them that I have reached up until this point. I will surely repay the favor.
"What do you-"
[Loading Save Point!]
[Loading Complete!]
Waking up in the same room, filled with the fragrance of the scented candle, I woke up. I yawned before stretching and then getting off the bed. My eyes looked at the empty space in the middle of the room.
"Since the essence of the spell is all the same," I smiled as I used one of my skills
[Eyes of Mana!]
Light magic was present in front of me, as I began using the skill [Light]. While the principle behind it was quite simple, I decided to make itplicated for the sake of learning.
The first is to increase the number of steps.
Then is to increase the power of each step.
Apply more and more mana into it.
And when it bes out of control, then try to make it efficient.
Once it gets efficient with minimum wastage of mana.
Increase the speed of the chanting.
-BOOM!!
And obviously it resulted in an ident, creating a mana shockwave that caused a bit of damage to me.
"Well, that was a good start," I smiled as I at least understood that I could learn [Mana Mastery] starting with this one.
And thus began another never ending training session of 2 and a half-hour intervals before I restarted it again. Trying it again, over and over, until I felt like I could achieve something.
Time passed as usual, as I reached more and more closer to the point where I could increase the mana amount of each step to the maximum. A point where I exhausted all my mana for a single [Light] spell.
And once it was done, it was to make it efficient¡ that all of my mana, including thest drop, was used on that spell itself. I couldn''t reach 100% efficiency, as I somehow hit the wall at 90%. No matter what I tried, I couldn''t reduce wasting mana anymore, so I stopped there after a 100 more tries.
And finally, was increasing the speed of the spell to the maximum while keeping the other part intact. The idea was to make the time of [Light] reach the normal speed of an average [Light] without the increased steps.
Took me much more time, honestly. At many times I even wanted to give up seeing no sess, but my greed for a better time made me do it once again.
And once I reached a point where the speed was equal¡
[You have unlocked the hidden feature of the Skill Tree: Mana Mastery!]
[Spell: Light has reached its maximum Level!]
[Light (10/10)!]
[Effect:
-Create any shape of light that brightens the surrounding!
-Allows the user to limit the view of multiple targets within the area!
-Allows the user to create a sh of light that kills dark enemies with less than 10% of the user''s power!
-Allows the user to create a light that could stay afloat for 5 minutes on its own!
Cost: 0MP/Sec!]
But that wasn''t all¡ Within the Skill Tree, something below the [Light], was now avable to unlock using the [Skill Points].
[Brighter World (Locked) 0/10!]
[Create a Domain of Light!
Effects:
-Domain size: 200 Meters
-Light magic doesn''t cost mana!
-All light abilities +1000%
-Instantly kill dark enemies below 25% of the user''s strength!
-Cooldown of all light based abilities reduced to 0!
Cost: 50,000 MP
Cooldown: 1 Week!]
Non-Priv chapter from Nov 3
Chapter 53 [Ghost World!]
53 [Ghost World!]
[Mana Mastery(1/10)!]
[Effects:
-Increases the power of the skill by 5%!
-Increases the speed of skill by 5%!
-Increases the effectiveness of the skill by 5%!]
[Mana Concentration(Umon) (4/10)!]
[Effects: Allows the user to channel mana more freely within his body and bones! He can store mana more freely!
Effect: Base multiplier of mana points to intelligence increased to 50!]
I woke up again in the same room as the scented charred candle''s smell weed my senses. At this point, I hadpleted almost all the requirements presented by the [Flicker of Hope!]
The only ones left were these
[You need to learn the [Skill: Reversion] and advance it to Level 2!]
[You need to find that one probability to escape!]
"The skill reversion, huh?" I sighed as I didn''t even know what the skill was. I had been ying this game for quite sometime in my past life, but miraculously this skill didn''t appear in my life even once. Or perhaps it did, but I forgot because it doesn''t seem as important?
If I were to guess then it must be rted to either the condition in which Evelyn is, where I have to reverse her condition, or maybe a powerful skill of the enemy which can be reversed by using the reversion skill.
Other than that, there was this probability of escaping¡ I guess I might have tried a dozen times or more in order to escape from that Ghost World.
"Should we check it out first?" I wondered if I might find out some information that would help me out of this situation.
"Though should I go as Adam or as Morpheus? Hmmm¡ it says that I need both Light and Dark Magic so I guess I would require to use both. But that would mean telling Evelyn and possibly Oriel about my dual nature of magic," it was a dilemma honestly.
"Let''s save them first and deal with itter¡ Or maybe I can just change my appearance?" I saw my MP increasing quite a bit with that concentration skill that I learnt.
[MP: 11,700/11,700!]
And since [Mana Base] was quite high as well, the MP required to maintain the form reduced to 130 per seconds.
"Well, for now let''s get going," I then used [One Way Out!] and moved outside before I reached the area where I had heard her voice before. Needless to say that I changed my appearance.
From blue eyes to red and from ck hair to white. Apart from that, I made minor changes to my body and face as well. Since my mana was already different from before, I don''t think they would recognize me.
''Especially since my dark mana has increased quite a lot,'' I smiled as I looked at the area around me.
[Eyes of Mana!]
''The mana threads¡ they seem to be distorted and converging right¡ here¡'' I touched the spot as my own mana began surging into it. Though I could see it with my eyes, I couldn''t feel anything.
So I applied a bit of my magic to it¡ but still nothing happened.
[Mana Surge!]
[Mana Surge(Common)!]
[Effects: Allows the user to use mana as much as he wants for 30 seconds!
Cooldown: 10 Minutes!]
And then I applied as much mana as I could in a single push¡
I looked at the convergence of mana, increasing and forming cracks within the air. It was as if a rift was being created in front of me. And looking at that minor opening that was bulging open slowly, I took my first step into it.
[You have Entered the Ghost World!]
[New Quest: Clear the Ghost World!]
[Clear the Ghost World!]
[Grade: Rare
Difficulty: Near Impossible!
Description: The Ghost World created by the current user of the [Artifact:Chalice of Equilibrium], has taken hold of yourrades. Find a way to save them from this world.
Objectives:
-Save Evelyn
-Save Oriel
-Kill the user of Chalice of Equilibrium [Optional]
-Retrive the Chalice of Equilibrium [Optional]
-Destroy the Ghost World [Optional]
Rewards:
-2 Skill Points
-5 Attribute Points
-Skill: Reversal!
-???[Perfect Clear]
Remark: Do it one by one!]
I would love to look at the quest notification but I should probably save myself from drowning, shouldn''t I?
Yeah, at this point I was drowning in the deep sea. Looking at the top, the light was shining through the surface, making the area a bit more clear even though it was still dark. The cold water felt a bit freezing as I felt the pressure of drowning.
''It''s draining my energy as well, isn''t it?'' I could slightly feel it despite my senses being a bit numbed.
''Let''s get out of this,'' I stopped my breath before swimming to the top. Because my skill [One Way Out!] was still active, getting out wasn''t a problem. Though the problem came after I got out of the water.
Swimming out of it, I found myself on an ind.
Looking at the dark trees and dark clouds. The low light and the silent atmosphere made it really spooky. From the looks of it, it seemed like the ind wasn''t small either. Though I really hope it''s just an ind and not just the beginning of thend.
Swimming to thend, I finally got a footing to stand on.
[You have entered the Ghost World!]
[Ghost World: Ind of the Dead!
World Level: 2
Grade: Rare!
Description: Created by the Chalice of Equilibrium, this world was meant to serve as s solitude for the fallen Necromancer and his wife, but by the twists and turns of events it ended up in the hands of a certain individual who used it to make this ce as his yground.
Main Attributes: Dark
Special effects:
-Time Dtion: Increases the time spend inside by 15 times
-Power up: Dark powers are 5 times more effective
-Power down: Light powers are 5 times less effective
-If you fail to escape from here in 7 days your entire existence will be stored in this ce for eternity!
-If you happen to find the hidden scriptures, your time limit will be increased by 1 day [0/10]
Exit: [Locked] [Hidden]
Time Limit: 6 days: 23 hours: 59 minutes!
Clear conditions: Find the Key to the gate!]
Non-Priv chapter from Nov 3
Chapter 56 [Skeleton Guy!]
Chapter 56 [Skeleton Guy!]
-Whoosh!
-Whoosh!
Just because he could cast a fast spell doesn''t mean that I have gotten slower in any way. I made it through the forest area, avoiding most of his spell attacks before they could even take form. Even though it was an entire ind, I could feel the precision in his spell. Guy knew what he was doing. Too bad we were enemies, or else I could have asked him to teach me about those spells he was trying to chant.
-Whoosh!
Nearing the gate area, where Oriel had told me about, I reached a strange ce where woods were shaped in convergence, creating a circle opening that seemed empty from the outside. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Slow," I smirked as I ran even faster and reached the gate. Using the key, I immediately unlocked the gate-
[You Have Died!]
[Restarting from thest Save Point!]
"Huh?" I woke up again, this time a bit taken aback. I didn''t sense any magicing closer to me, nor that skeleton guy had approached me likest time. Hmmm, did I miss something?
''Let''s try once more,'' I braced myself again as I moved towards the ce. This time, however, rather than saving Evelyn and Oriel, I went to face the skeleton guy first. "Wee guest! Sorry to show you such a shabby sight," he spoke as he took out the key first. The me in his skeletal eyes turned a bit more fiery than before. "It''s all right. Though I am curious¡ just what exactly is this ce?" I asked as I looked around the mansion. There were huge stairs leading to the second floor behind him and two narrow pathways on both sides of the stairway that took deeper into the mansion.
"Oho! It has been a while since I got a guest that didn''t try to kill me at first sight," heughed with that creepy voice of his, as if he was amused by the whole charade, before he continued," you tell me. What do you think this ce is?" "A Ghost World?" I asked with a curious mind and he nodded," it is."
"An Ind of the Dead?" I asked again, and he nodded again with his smile widening," that is also correct." He waited for me to speak more before I made a guess," a cemetery?"
Though he shook his head as he spoke," that is a bit off mark. While it may be a resting ce, it is not really a cemetery. This ce is a memento of my wife, Elizabeth Schringer, who gave up her life to give me this ce, so that I can achieve my dream."
"Seems like a lovely wife," Imented on his words and looking at his expression, it seemed he was smiling.
"That she was," he answered with his me bing more warm than hot," though she was a foolish one in the end. Or perhaps I was the one? Her love became my curse in the end¡ to be trapped in this lonely ce that doesn''t let anyone live more than 10 days."
"Women can be hard to understand sometimes," I shrugged before asking," so, is this ce like a trap? Is there really no way out?"
"A Trap? Hmmm¡ that can be one way you can look at it. As for getting out of here, I believe there has to be a way, though I don''t know where that is. I do have the key to a ce, but I still haven''t found the exit," he spoke, as he seemed really apologetic about it.
"Hmmm¡ what about the convergence gate on the other side of the ind?" I was a bit confused. I mean, it was obvious to see that the ce is the exit¡ was he lying or was that gate an illusion?
"That gate is¡ well, it''s not the exit. It''s an entry point from another dimension that fuels the power of this world. I can understand why you would confuse it with that. Come, let me show you something," he spoke as he snapped his fingers.
The entire scene changed as I found myself near the convergence gate, which I thought was the exit. "Watch it carefully," he spoke as he unlocked the gate with the key that he held in his fingers. He held it properly, unlocking it extremely slowly. Though even though he was doing that at a slow pace.
[Eyes of Mana!]
I could see arge amount of dark mana pouring out of that portal. That guy did it only for a few seconds before he closed again. At this point, I was already on my butt, barely able to stand. That mana was way too overwhelming!
"You see. That is what I was talking about. It would be very troublesome if someone ends up opening the entire gate at once. Not even I could survive that," he spoke in a rather calm tone, but it made me shiver down the bones. I guess I should never jump to conclusions.
"With that done, I would like to know more about how things are going in the outside world. You don''t seem like those bandits that have beening once in a while," he chuckled with a friendly tone before I stood up and nodded,
"Yeah. I am an adventurer."
My answer made his zing eyes lit up even more¡ literally. He looked at me with a really sharp gaze before asking," this must mean that you have a lot of stories to tell, don''t you?" I smiled as I nodded before speaking," Kind of¡ though I think I should save my friends first," I looked at him, making him surprised even more," you should have told me that first. Though I don''t have any healing spells in my arsenal."
He spoke as we vanished from there, arriving back at the ce where Evelyn was almost lifeless, and Oriel was still trying his best to shield her.
[Purify!]
I apply arge area wide spell to heal Evelyn and Oriel at once, making them turn at me with an astonished but delighted face. Though their eyes turned sour as they saw the skeleton guy.
"Adam¡?" Evelyn was confused as I raised my hand before looking at the skeleton." She is Evelyn, and he is Oriel. Ah! I am Adam¡ Totally forgot to introduce myself."
I introduced them as if introducing two friend groups with each other.
"It is okay. I should be the one introducing myself first¡ I am Gray Ian Schringer, you may also know me as the Former Sin of Greed," he spoke, putting even me on guard.
Chapter 57 [Gray!]
Chapter 57 [Gray!]
You probably already know about the Seven Deadly Sins: Greed, Gluttony, Pride, Sloth, Wrath, Lust and Envy
Well, [Call of the ck Magicians] have something simr too in this world of Zarraf. In this world, there are 7 individuals who wield the power to control one of the cardinal sins.
That power can only exist in one individual at a time. It can be stolen or taken, or even given away to another by the individual who has it. While it sounds all good to have the power to control a sin, it is actually moreplicated than it looks like. Each sin''s poweres with an individual demon that resides within the individual who holds the power.
The demon grows stronger with the individual and, once with enough power; he fights for the ownership of the body. That is the sole reason the demon gives power to the individual.
The purpose of an individual to use the power could be anything, while the purpose of the demon is to gain freedom from its chains, take over the owner''s body and thenunch an attack at the highest authority among the powers of darkness, the Ancient Gods.
Thus, they are also known as the Sessor of the Ancient Gods.
Depending upon the power they wield, consumed with the most negative feature of the individual possessed, they be the God of that emotion if they seed in their mission. For example, if an individual''s most distinguishing negative feature is rage, then the sin will be the Ancient God of Rage.
"It is okay. I should be the one introducing myself first¡ I am Gray Ian Schringer, you may also know me as the Former Sin of Greed," Gray spoke as he looked at me, making me take a step back away from him.
I tried checking his status, but all it showed were question marks.
"Ah! No need to be on guard! I gave up on that title quite a long time ago," he said with a sad nce before speaking," my real body was taken over by the Sin Demon, and he is roaming around freely while I survived by using Self-Necromancy."
I gave a side eye to Oriel and Evelyn, who were really cautious as they looked at Gray. Their eyes seemed to be ready to fight for alife and death battle at any moment.
After giving a bit of thought on the situation, I then took a deep sigh before looking at Gray before speaking,
"Well¡ his is a bit awkward situation, isn''t it?" I rxed my guard for now. If Gray wanted to kill us, he would have done it by now. Even being a shell, I have felt his power thest time. He must be at least powerful enough to erase all of us with the least of his power.
"I guess it is," Gray spoke with the same chuckle, not minding the distrusting looks of Evelyn and Oriel.
"Adam! What are you doing standing there? Don''t you know what that thing is?!!" Evelyn was shouting while still in fear. If perhaps, the slight confusion wasn''t there, both Oriel and Evelyn might have jumped at Gray already.
I could see Oriel looking at me more than Gray, while Evelyn was breaking the more time was passing. I should do something or Evelyn might end up taking more mental damage than she could recover from.
"Oriel. Can you put Evelyn to sleep?" I asked him, rather than doing it myself. It was to test what was the current stability of Oriel. Was he in his right mind, or was he pretending to do so?
"Have you¡ turned to the dark side, Adam?" Oriel asked as he looked at me. His eyes filled with fury, as he was losing his rationality second by second. This was one of the reasons I didn''t want to show ''Adam'' using both dark and light magic to at least these two.
It''s a deep-rooted belief they have that all dark mages are evil. I guess it is impossible for them to take it out.
"[Fireball!!!]" Evelyn shouted as she threw a ball of fire, not at Gray, but me. Her eyes instilled with fear. It seemed like she had lost all hope. And even Oriel''s sword was shining brightly, as he moved towards me at a rapid speed.
"I can''t let my friend die as someone who sided with the dark side, so I will kill you while you are a good person," Oriel spoke as he shed his sword at me.
''I guess I will be careful next time,'' I thought as I saw them almost reaching me. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"[Decay!]" An eerie voice came out of Gray''s mouth as the fireball extinguished in front of me. Oriel''s sword almost reached my neck before it withered like ashes against my neck. Wasn''t just the sword, but Oriel himself was aging at a rapid speed.
"Adam¡ why?" Oriel spoke as his eyes turned red in anger. I saw his severely malnourished face that turned into ashes within the next few moments, while Evelyn, who was standing at a distance, looked at me for a second.
"[Esteruna!!!!]" Evelyn shouted as her body started turning blue. She looked at me with a disgusted look before her body exploded at a rapid speed. "[Dark Wall]" Gray muttered, creating a ck wall that protected me from the me that approached me. [Quest Failed!]
Both Oriel and Evelyn died before I could even manage to do anything¡ to think the belief was this deep-rooted in both of them. Or perhaps it was the fear of the ''Sin of Greed?''
"Seems like they aren''t as close as I thought they were to you. I don''t sense enough remorse from you," Gray spoke as he looked at me, while I smiled at him. Well, I am going to repeat the whole scenario until I find a way to save them so it doesn''t amount to much.
"Well. You can think of it that way¡ I had just met them not too long ago," I sighed as I looked at that skeleton, Necromancer Gray. I pondered for a few seconds before asking,
"So¡ why did you lie about being the ''Former'' Sin of Greed?"
Chapter 59 [Goddess of Balance!]
59 [Goddess of Bnce!]
As far as my knowledge is concerned, I know about the Ghost World as a special skill of a person or a curse of a demon or something. There are, in rare cases like this one, an artifact that can create a ghost world as well.
But a trial? Now that is something that I have never heard about. Most people chose to just kill themselves in the ghost world, and then travel back to the main city by reviving after the penalty of 36 hours. Even those who tried to understand the ghost world, didn''t make much of it, except once where a guy happened to luckily kill the owner of the ghost world and escape from it. He didn''t gain anything from the ghost world though.
''Even I wanted to kill the owner to escape from there, but since the ''gate'' was mentioned and I saw the key, I thought that there was a way out of this one. All the more because Oriel somehow managed to get out of there on his own. I wanted to check that one out too,'' I pondered about it before looking at Alepsia, slightly weirded out by me.
"Well. Since I am in a good mood, I guess I can forgive your rudeness. Listen, Ghost World is a dimension created for trials for the mortals. It is created by the universe to give them an opportunity to increase their power. Through what kind of power they receive is dependent upon their own capability," she exined things briefly.
I nodded as I continued asking," Hmmm¡ have you heard about the Chalice of Equilibrium?" Her eyes opened up wide as she looked at me," where did you hear that name?"
"On my adventures. It is one of the things that I am searching for¡ I have heard that it is rted to a ghost world," I lied as I looked at her. It doesn''t seem like she could read minds, else she wouldn''t be as surprised as she is right now. Though I still need to make my lies believable.
"Is that so? Hmm¡ that makes sense. I won''t pry to what you need that Unholy Chalice for, but since you are asking, I do know about it. Or to be fair, I know about the creator of that object," she spoke as she began pondering about it. Her eyes seemed to be thinking deep before she looked at me,
"Do you really want to know about it? It''s quite chaotic knowledge that could make you a potential target of both the Ancient Gods as well as the True Gods."
Her warning seemed genuine and I could only thank her for the favor she was doing for me. I will truly repay you, Alepsia, for the trust you are showing me.
"It is fine. I got my fair share of sacred knowledge," I chuckled as I looked at her. It wasn''t a lie, so it was fine. She seemed curious about it, but she held back as she spoke out,
"All right. Since that is the case, I will tell you about that chalice. But let me start from the Goddess herself. The Goddess of Bnce, Equi."
Unlike the True Gods, the Goddess of Bnce was a Minor God. Though her power rose somewhere in thest century when the Nation of Magic was born. They believed that all magic is equal, and a bnce exists between the dark and the light.
Equi saw it as an opportunity for her growth and spent a lot of time growing her church. As if by fate, she even got a Saint under her. The Saint of Equilibrium. With his reign under Equi''s guidance, she was able to grow exponentially enough to make Equi stand beside the True Gods.
Though rather than joining the True Gods, she chose to pave a path with a non-aggression pact between the Ancient Gods and the True Gods. Obvious enough, the True Gods were enraged by this idea¡ so much that they sent all their saints to kill her followers and then imprison her saint. All her followers were burned and there was nothing left of her except some of her artifacts.
One of the 7 artifacts of the Goddess, the Chalice of Equilibrium, contains the power to create a world where everything is bnced. It has a strange property that nobody understands. And its powers weren''t something that Gods even wanted to take a look at. Thus, they left the artifacts in the hands of the saints who acquired it. ''Use it as you see fit,'' the Gods said to their saints.
Apart from this, the Chalice of Equilibrium also has a strange power of giving something in exchange for what you pour into it. Though what it gives is totally up to it. However, not once something better came out of it. "And apart from that, the chalice wasst seen in the Nation of Night and Moon, where the Moon Goddess resides. Though that was about 20 years ago, so nobody knows anything for sure. Hmmm¡ I guess that is all I know about this thing. If you want, I can search more about it," Alepsia spoke as she finished her apple while I was in deep thought.
"No¡ Thank you. I think this was enough information. I guess I will be traveling to the Nation of Night and Moon to find more about it. Hmmm¡ since we are at it, Can I ask you another question?" I looked at her, making her nod at me.
"Do you know about the Sin of Greed?" I asked with a serious face, making her turn at me. She made a small smile as she spoke,"I know but I don''t think I can tell you anything about it. We Gods are forbidden from telling about the sessor of another God to mortals¡ The seven sins are no exceptions as well."
I nodded as I thanked her before checking the System. Well, let''s confirm my doubts first¡
[Loading Save Point!!]
[Loading Complete!]
n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Chapter 62 [To where does trust takes us?]
Chapter 62 [To where does trust takes us?]
//Author''s note: From here onwards, I will be using Evelyn''s POV, to show how the ''perfect run'' went. Obviously Adam made quite a lot of mistakes and did a lot of restarts, but overall, the final result got him to where he was. Though I will switch back to Adam in the end, especially because there was a reason why this arc was present here in the middle of nowhere, when the journey would have been a smoother without Adam getting involved in this mess at all.//
[Evelyn''s POV]
.
.
"Oriel. Stop!" Adam shouted at Oriel, making him halt his attacks. I do not know what prompted him to do it, but now all our attention was on him.
"I¡" he paused a little as he looked at me before looking at that dark mage and them back to Oriel as he continued slowly," I have an ability to differentiate between truths and lies."
My eyes widen as I look at him. An ability to tell lies and truth? It is rare even among the mages of highest order¡ Does Adam possess such a powerful ability?
Oriel seemed to be having the same thought as I did. He looked at Adam before turning at me and then back at Adam. Though something clicked in my mind as I spoke out first,
"Is that how you were finishing the quests so fast?" I asked.
It was all making sense now. No wonder he was able toplete those quests so fast all by himself. "Yes," he spoke awkwardly as he looked at me. Though it wasn''t anything to be shameful about. It was quite an excellent ability, in my opinion.
"If you don''t have any problems, Adam¡ can I test that ability of yours?" Asked Oriel, as he seemed to be thinking about something. With Adam''s affirmation, he nodded and proceeded to ask questions that seemed to be connected to him.
Oriel asked about a dozen questions and Adam told which were lies and which were true, before he turned to me," You should ask questions with him as well," and thus I too began asking a bunch of random questions.
It wasn''t long before we confirmed that Adam could really tell the difference between a lie and a truth. And it made all of us, including the Dark Mage, even more baffled than before.
"All right. Thank you for cooperating¡ now¡ why did you stop me from attacking him?" Oriel asked as he brought us back to the main topic. So why did Adam stop Oriel from attacking? Was it rted to his ability?
"Yeah, about that¡ he isn''t lying¡ at least when he said that it would be difficult to do so," Adam turned at the Dark Mage. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Huh? What does Adam mean?
"Adam," I called Adam out of reflex as I looked at the Dark Mage," what do you mean by that? Clearly, all the mana is pointing at the thing he is holding in his hand."
Adam looked at me with an even more surprise before turning to the Dark Mage. The Dark Mage, too, looked at the keys in his hands before looking at me as he asked," what do you mean by that?"
"Are you saying that you don''t know what you are holding in your hand?" Oriel spoke out as he moved closer to that dark mage once again. His eyes seemed really concentrated on the keys.
"I do know about it. But how is this connected to escaping out of here? I do not know of that," the dark mage seemed even more confused than the rest of us. While Adam, who was standing there, murmured that he was telling the truth.
"Give us the key and I will show you how to," Oriel spoke out, moving even closer to the Dark Mage with his expression turning more dark as he moved closer.
''Sir Oriel is really brave to stand toe to toe against such an entity on his own,'' I admired him for his bravery¡ and also not feel disgusted as much as I would have.
"Why should I? What are the chances that you won''t steal it away from me? Tell me how to do it and I will follow your instructions," the Dark Mage demanded. And then a silence covered as both Oriel and the Mage looked at each other for a few minutes before Oriel clicked his tongue as he spoke," I will kill you afterwards. But for now, show me the key. Surely you are strong enough to keep it within your grasp, right?"
Oriel gave a deep look to Adam before he muttered," If I were to die, I will haunt you to the very end of the world, Adam," before turning back to the dark mage who seemed to be contemting about something.
Though after a few moments, he moved his hand forward with the key grasped to his finger. The Dark mage was even more concentrated than before at the key while Oriel pressed at the key before pouring a bit of light magic in it. Copying him, even the Dark Mage did the same.
''Huh?!''
My eyes opened up wide as I looked at the mana converging within the key beforeing to a bnce. The Key began shining brightly, moving out of the hands of that skeleton and Oriel before slowly a tremor appeared from the ground.
-Rrrrr
The ground shook heavily as a strange door erupted in front of us from the ground making us all take a step back. I happened to peek at Adam, who was silently watching the door and even though it was hard to say¡ he seemed to be relieved now.
"So¡ this is how it was?" the Dark age spoke amazed as he looked at the door before moving closer to it. His eyes seemed to be a bit glowing before he pushed the door open and walked inside it.
"Let''s hurry¡ " Oriel spoke as he turned to me and then to Adam. Both of us nodded as we went into the door hurriedly, while I wondered what exactly was the deal with that Dark Mage? It felt a bit too odd¡
''Let''s just pray that it''s not something ominous,'' I prayed in my heart as I moved into the door, following behind Oriel and Adam.
Chapter 63 [Trust Issues 2]
Chapter 63 [Trust Issues 2]
[Evelyn''s POV]
"What is this ce?" My eyes open up wide as I see the starry sky above my head and the white marble floor beneath our feet. Thend stretched across as much as the sky did, and the more I tried to see the horizon, the farther it seemed to reach.
Turning around, I saw that the gate where we came from no longer existed. My heart sank with each passing moment, wondering what our next step should be. It was as if we were thrown from a gloomy ce to an oblivious one. An ominous feeling rose in my heart as I stood there.
"Wee Travelers."
Though, as if waiting for us, a voice resonated in our brain, making us look around, trying to figure out where it came from. The voice was melodious, with a metallic note in it. It didn''t seem human, but for some reason, it felt all too familiar.
"Who is it?" I questioned as I turned around in circles, trying to locate where the voice came from, but nothing was present as far as I could see.
"I see that 4 havee this time. You must be confused about what is going on, but do not worry. For I shall exin the rules of the trials to you before diving you deeper into it."
The melodious voice continued ringing in our ears, while the 4 of us stood there waiting there. Cautiousness coloured our faces while we wondered what exactly was going on. -RRRRRRR!!!!
-RRRRRRR!!!!! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Slowly and slowly 10 gates, simr to the one which we came from, appeared all around us. The gates were positioned around us in a circle, each of them being more odd than the other.
"These are the 10 gates of Equi, which were meant to test the might of the mortals. It is to prove their worth in front of the Goddess of Bnce and earn her blessing."
The voice then began exining everything in detail about the gates and their purposes. This ce wasn''t created by the Dark Mage but a Forgotten Goddess, the Goddess of Bnce. It is said that she held the power equal to the True Gods but was banished because of certain reasons which were not told. During her prime, decades before she fell, she created this space to test out mortals who could follow her path and gain her power. Mortals who held the power to go against the demigods without any external help. Though after her imprisonment, this ce was cut off from her, making it go functioning independently. The purpose of this space was to bring people from various ces and give them the trial until a true sessor appears. And only the one who has passed all the 10 trials will be able to get the blessing. Earlier, the Goddess handpicked the mortals. Now it brought in people randomly.
However, there were certain rules which one must follow before giving the trials. That too depends upon how many people are present at the time of the trial.
"Since there are 4 of you, the Trial''s difficulty would be set to Grade 4. Now, are there questions or should I exin about the individual trials?" The voice echoed after furnishing an exnation about the ce.
"If this ce was a trial, then why was I captured in the previous space for over so many decades?" The dark mage spoke out first, making me a little shocked. He was a prisoner? Such a strong mage?
"That is because, at a minimum, a bnce must exist before the trial must start. When the darkness and light got in harmony, it paved the path to the trial. It''s like this, the first person toe would stay here for an infinite time until another person of the opposite nature and triggers open the gate."
"What if it''s not the opposite of nature?" Oriel asked this time.
"The second person will lose his or her existence in 15 days from all times and spaces."
The answer appeared
''What¡. Kind of an absurd condition, is that?'' My eyes turned wide open. So we were a few days away from oblivion?
"The Gods are as ridiculous as always, I see," The Dark mage spoke with a furious face. A chuckle escaped his mouth, but it wasn''t one of joy.
"Do we absolutely need to clear the Trials?" Oriel was the next to ask the question.
"At least 1. At the edge of the trial, you will find two gates. One to go back here and another outside of this ce. This ce is not as cruel as it seems."
"What if we fail?" Adam spoke out, this time with a serious look.
"You die. There is nothing more to it than that."
The answer was bone chilling, but looking at the expression of those three, it seemed like they already expected that much.
"Now to exin the 10 Trials. Each trial is focused on a single aspect of nature. Starting from left we got, Strength, Speed, Wisdom, Light Mana, Dark Mana, Mana Control, Defence, Skills, Endurance and the final trial that tests everything at once."
"Light mana and Dark Mana?" Oriel was shocked, and so were we. How can one person use both powers at once? Doesn''t that make this challenge impossible?
"You don''t have to use a different mana. Two can take a test, while one does nothing and the otherpletes it. Though the difficulty increases depending upon the number of people who take it."
''So he was asking us to work together?'' I thought as I looked at the Dark Mage
"Impossible," Oriel spoke with disgust as he looked at the Dark Mage. His eyes turned to the gate with the Light Magic.
"I guess. There isn''t much left to talk about," the Dark Mage spoke as he moved towards the Dark Magic Gate.
''Ah! So we have decided to get out of here. It''s a waste, but I can understand..'' I thought as I began moving towards Oriel who had reached the light magic gate. I guess we three will be taking the test together. Though I wonder if Oriel is powerful enough to take all of us out of here. The difficulty does increase by 3 folds.
And the answer to it was given by Oriel''s next sentence
"I will be taking the Trial. Alone," he spoke as he moved into the gate without even giving a second look to me.
"Huh?" And I stood there nkly looking at the gate where Oriel left through.
Chapter 65 [Trials and Errors!]
Chapter 65 [Trials and Errors!]
//Author''s note: I wrote this with a headache. Will edit it for smoother reading experience.//
Since the Light and Dark Gates were upied, that leaves us with 6 options, not including thest gate that includes everything from the other gates.
Moving towards the Gate of strength, I asked the voice to open it for me. "Would you like me to exin the rules?" the voice asked, but I shook my head as I entered the gate, wasting no time.
Just like previously, the same ck and white hall appeared, leading to a central area where a tall square stone was present. As for the test, all I had to do was to break it.
[One Way Out!]
[Strength Boosted!]
Even though I maxed out my strength, I still was going to hold back. All in all, there was not one reason to go all out when the results can be achieved by 40¡ no 30% of the strength.
Taking a proper stance, I then positioned my fist towards the stone. Controlling my strength¡
-BOOOM!!!!!
The stone turned into dust as two portals appeared again. The normal strength one needs to fulfill this trial is around 250. Anything below and you won''t be able to get past this. ''Well. Now we need to wait for at least a few minutes for the cooldown to finish,'' I sighed as I moved out of the room and looked at the Dark and Light gate, still active. Both Oriel and Gray were going full in their trials.
''I believe they are going to take about an hour or two before finishing it,'' I pondered as I sat there on the floor, recovering my strength.
And once the cooldown came back to 0, I stood up again. Moved towards the Gate of Agility. "Would you like me to exin the rules?"
The monotonous voice rang again in my brain and once again, I shook my head as I simply walked into the gate. Once again, the same ck and white hall appeared in front of me, as I looked at the 5 warriors standing in front of me. Each of them seemed to be made of paper as they carried swords and shields with them.
[Frenzy!]
[Battle Zone!]
With the battle zone reaching [Advanced] level, now I can see5 people within the zone along with the ground and a bit of the surrounding area. The senses were still limited, though.
The reason I didn''t use [One Way Out!] immediately, is once again the same as before. You need a bare minimum of 250 Dexterity to even have a chance of finishing this trial and I was¡ no¡ I must keep it bare minimum.
As forpleting the trial¡
-Whoosh! X 5
Taking a step back, I dodged the attack of the warriors before swimming my sword. Two of them were in front of me, two on each side and oneing from above.
-sh!
Taking a side step, I shed through the one on the left first, before taking a jump away from the 4. These warriors had speed and power. Enough to slice you before you know it, but good thing that this was all they had. Their defense was paper thin.
-Whoosh! X 4
And their attack pattern was predictable.
-sh! X 2
Killing too much at the front. I then turned around as I waited for thest 2 to follow me. Using the perfect timing of their attack pattern, I jumped above them before.
-sh! X 2
And once again, I killed the remaining ones without much problem.
"Phew¡ this one went better than expected," a smile appeared on my face as I could see how much I improved in this. Much better than when I started first.
Though not minding much, I then moved to the portal and returned to the previous space. Waiting for my powers to return to normal and out of cooldown, I then moved towards the Gate of Wisdom.
Unlike the Gate of Intelligence, there weren''t any knowledge rted questions here. Though instead it was more of a moral based question. And only 3 of them.
"Between Darkness and Light, which is better?"
"None and both."
It was fascinating that the answer was quite biased, as only a follower of God of Bnce that doesn''t differentiate anything would be able to answer this correctly. Even I took some time before figuring out the right answer.
This was another reason that Ii didn''t bring Evelyn to the gate and to the other ones.
"What is the best way to test someone''s good nature?"
"By bringing his enemies in front of him and letting him decide what to do with it."
"What is the right path to sess?"
"The one with the most hardships."
"eptable," the voice answered before the portal opened and Ii returned again. I looked at the Light and Dark Gate, still active, making me wonder how much longer there had left now.
''Evelyn should have reached home by now,'' I thought as I then moved towards the Gate of Mana Control. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Gate of Mana control was simple as well. All I needed was to show a certain level of mana control to the statue, and he let me pass through the gate.
Gate of Endurance was about fighting a bunch of normal immortal warriors under 3 times gravity. The duration was 5 minutes without rest. Tiring but doable.
The Gate of Defence was about taking hits from the statue. 3 strikes in total almost killed me but I managed to survive.
Gate of Skills asked me to perform 5 different skills of different nature. I showed a Dark Spell, a Light spell, a speed oriented skill, a strength oriented skill and finally the skill to heal myself without light magic.
By the time I finished these basic trials, I saw that Gray hadpleted the test and the Dark Gate was still open, though the Light Gate was still upied, meaning Oriel was still going at it.
''He should finish any moment now,'' I thought as I looked at thest gate, which was said to have all the features of the other gate. While all the other gates were doable, this one was freaking hard no matter how I tried it.
''But I guess everything is possible if you know how things function,'' I said before moving towards the Dark Gate.
"Would you like to know the rules of the Trials?"
The voice asked again and once again as usual and as usual I rejected it before entering the dark Gate.
Once again, I entered that ck and white hall. Once again I walked towards the center. And just like every other trial, there was something peculiar about this one as well. A man donned in light stood in front of me, as he observed me with a look. His eyes seemed to be serene and happy, as if he had watched her favorite show just a few moments ago.
"Seems like you enjoyed the fight with Gray," I spoke first as I observed that guy with a calm look. His smile deepened a little as he nodded,
"That is. It''s not every day that you get people as honorable as him. All those years waiting, I feel like they are worth it."
His voice was beautiful and pure. Iit was as if the kindest soul was speaking from pure joy while he looked at me. That light slowly dimmed as his figure became apparent. A man¡ or to be precise, a demihuman monkey wearing a golden headband, stood there with a smile. He wore a golden armor while a red waistband was tied around his torso. Holding the wooden staff in his hand, he looked at me.
"Are you a dark mage, too? Are you his friend?" He spoke with a bright expression while I shook my head. "I would like to be.. But has other ns, so we didn''t interact," I told him as I took out the dagger while he positioned his staff to me.
"Is that so? Well. I hope you would be at least half as good as that guy¡ gray, was it?" he spoke as he smiled sincerely before he jumped towards me at a rapid speed. His body glowed golden, and so did his staff.
-Whoosh!
Running towards me, he reached me in an instant.
[Frenzy!]
And within the next moment, I dodged him while coating my dagger with dark magic. He was about half as fast as the most agile warriors, so Ii didn''t need to exert too much pressure either. There were several reasons why I couldn''t go all out right now. One was that this guy adapts to you pretty much to everything other than our dark magic. If you use fire magic, he will use that too. If you show a drastic increase in speed, he will immediately match it.
So using the base strength as a given minimum. The other problem was that thest trial was also simr to this. It will take all the information it can about you from the other trials and give you an equally powerful trial. In the first few runs, I went all out in all the trials, creating a trial that required me to go against a monster that had all my powers but at its max. ''Though luckily the difficulty doesn''t increase in thest trial after it starts unlike this one,'' I sighed before concentrating on that guy..
''Now, how should I deal with the insane amount of Light magicing out of his?'' I began thinking as I observed him.
Chapter 70: [You are Weak!]
"Well¡. What I meant is that, other than me, there are 9 more people who are chosen, right? Can you tell me what people they are?" I asked as I looked at her. She paused for a moment before continuing,
"I cannot tell you about that. That is something that you need to figure out on your own," she spoke as she then turned around,
"Well. With the basics done, let''s get to the main point."
She stopped walking as she looked up at the ceiling, and the floor slowly changed into a ck sky.
"In the beginning, all 10 of you are given a power that could practically topple everything upside down. And then, we locked itpletely. With a total of 10 seals, to be precise," she spoke as she clicked her fingers, bringing 10 ck mes in front of me.
"Every Fate Weaver has 2 Seals unlocked at the start.. The first seal is unlocked the very moment you arrive on this. As for the second seal, we are supposed to unlock it after exining to the Fate Weaver. As for the other 8 seals, you need to meet the other Primordials and get their permission to unlock it."
"How am I supposed to find these other primordials?" I asked as I looked at her, but she shook her head saying that she can''t answer that.
"Do other Primordials know what seals you will unlock?" I asked this question to check something.
"No. Only the primordials and the Fate Weaver know about the seals that they unlock," she spoke as she looked at me with a peculiar gaze as she asked,
"Why did you ask?"
"Nothing. Just made me curious about something." I smiled as I looked at her. She doesn''t know about my ability to return by time, does she? She is just taking at me as an extremely skilled human, doesn''t she?
"What?" she asked.
Now that we have her here¡ let''s see if I am correct or not.
"I was wondering if it would be unfair if the Primordials tell his summoned one about the blessings he gave to the other Fate Weavers," I asked, trying to figure out 3 things.
One was to know if she was my primordial or was it someone else who summoned me here? Clearly, her distanced talk makes me think otherwise.
Two was to know if we are all summoned or the others are different from me, even in that aspect.
Three was to know if this was a blessing given to us, or just a power we possessed from the start and they were just unlocking it.
"Don''t worry. A primordial would meet his summoner only at the very end. Unlocking the final seal. This was done so that he won''t unlock a power seal from the very start. There are more rules to it, but I cannot tell you about it," she spoke as she looked at me
"So I take it as you are not the one who brought me into this world?" I asked, and she smirked as she answered, raising up three fingers,
"You are a human. I would rather die than put all my hope in the weakest race.
You are a summoned person. Why would I ce the hope of this world on someone who is not even from here?
And finally, your future knowledge is unpredictable. Not in a positive way. I saw that you don''t even know how to control mana properly. I already knew it, but seeing hits different.
Sure, you are skilled in prediction and stuff, giving you an edge to find the most appropriate way to solve a problem, but in the face of absolute power, you will die within a blink."
She exined her reasons as she looked at me before her smile changed to that of a pity.
"But do not worry. I am not really someone who is against you. I will unlock a fine seal for you that is neither too powerful nor too weak. You can even take my child''s toy and find some use for it. Consider it as an apology for dying our meeting."
Her eyes looked at me without any emotions now. I wanted to ask her a bunch of questions, but she just walked away from here before she clicked her fingers again.
And once again I was back in the cave where the entry of the Ghost world was.
"..."
I wanted to ask about my memories and how I was brought here. Through looking at how haughty she was, I doubt she knew about it.
[Clear the Ghost World (Complete)!]
[Grade: Rare
Difficulty: Near Impossible!
Description: The Ghost World created by the current user of the [Artifact:Chalice of Equilibrium], has taken hold of yourrades. Find a way to save them from this world.
Objectives:
-Save Evelyn [Done]
-Save Oriel [Done]
-Kill the user of Chalice of Equilibrium [Failed]
-Retrieve the Chalice of Equilibrium [Done]
-Destroy the Ghost World [Failed]
Rewards:
[+2 Skill Points Received!]
[+5 Attribute Points Received!]
[+Skill: Reversal! Received!]
''Seems like I failed to get thest reward¡ not that it seemed possible anymore,'' I sighed as I decided to give up on it. However, the goddess said something about removing my seal.
"What did she mean by-"
It was only then that I noticed something in my system¡
[Extra!]
Extra was unlocked.
"Ha.. haha¡" for a second I forgot all the rude remarks she said about me.
Afterall¡
[Extra:
> Library/ Archive
> Achievements
> Hall of Fame
> Freestyle
> Personal Space]
Each and every option of Extra was broken in various ways. It might look pretty much normal at once, but if she knew how they function¡ andbining them with my already broken abilities. She would understand how much of a cheat she had given me.
Take [Library/ Archive] for example. No matter what the book or draft, if I have already touched it or read even a few pages of it, the system will register the book for me to read anytime I want.
''A normal yer can''t benefit from it because they would need a master to teach them than the book, but me being both an NPC and a yer¡ this makes things way too good for me,'' I was shocked to see these unlocked so fast.
But [Library/ Archive!] was the least broken among the 5¡
Chapter 72: [Chalice of Equilibrium!]
"Well. This looks pretty nd," I thought as I found myself in the empty space same as the [Freestyle] one. Unlike the [Freestyle], this did not have any options except for a button to exit it.
"Seems like I need to bring things from outside to ce it in here." I reached a conclusion on my own before I got out of the space.
Since we checked the [Extras], it was time to check the other two things that I received as well.
[Inversion (Common)!]
[Effects: Allows the User to reverse 20% of amon attack or lower back to the enemy
Cooldown: 5 Minutes!]
''Well. This coulde handy in tricky situations.'' I pondered a little about where I could use this.
"Now finally," I looked at the [Artifact] that I received as ''Compensation'' for our dyed meeting.
[Chalice of Equilibrium (???)!]
[Description: This Chalice was created by the Goddess of Equilibrium, Equi, to grant an equivalent exchange to her followers. Though 20% of the powers are absorbed by the Artifact so the received product is always of lower value than the given product.
Effects: Will give you a desired product as long as an equal price is paid!]
"You lose something, you get something worse, huh? But still¡ if I feed it something that I don''t need or cannot use, then this could be a very valuable asset," I thought, as it wasn''t really a bad product.
"Let''s find something to test it with," I thought as I began searching the bandit''s hideout. I had a hunch that they must have a lot of stolen goods and pretty much on the mark, I found a hidden basement containing a huge stack of gold and jewelry.
"Now, how do I use this artifact? Do I need to pour the gold in it?" I mumbled as I started pouring the gold first, but nothing happened as the chalice immediately filled up with a few gold coins.
Removing the Gold coins, I forced on the chalice itself.
[Name Your Wish!]
"Ah! It''s something like that, huh?" I thought as I looked at the Ring which Alepsia gave me.
[Greater Ring of Illusions (Legendary)!]
[Description: This ring was forged by the Goddess of Light, Alepsia, for doing mischief with her siblings. She used to y with them all the time, one of the best items from her childhood. Even the Gods won''t be able to see through the disguise. A curse has been ced upon it to limit its functions.
Effect: Allows the user to mask himself in any humanoid form.
Limitations: This ring will be bound to the user and cannot be exchanged.
Base Mana Cost: 100MP/minute!]
"Let''s go with removing the Mana Cost," I spoke out as I looked at the Chalice..
[Searching for Valuables that wouldpensate for the given wish!]
A sh of light came from the chalice before another message appeared.
[Nothing of equal worth Found!]
"Hmmm¡ then let''s go with reducing the Mana cost by 90%."
[Nothing of equal worth found!]
"75%."
[Nothing of equal worth found!]
"50%."
[Nothing of equal worth found!]
"25%."
[Nothing of equal worth found!]
"20%."
[Nothing of equal worth found!]
"10%."
[Nothing of equal worth found!]
"5%"
[Nothing of equal worth found!]
"1%."
[Nothing of equal worth found!]
"..."
I looked at the chalice and then at the ring. I couldn''t help but sigh as I pondered if there is anything else that I need right now, obviously something that I could afford.
"A ring that can store items?" I came to this conclusion. The store wasn''t selling something like that and I guess, it''s something that any fantasy adventurer would die to have with him.
Unlike the previous [Nothing of equal worth found!], this time the ring showed me what it can get for me and how much the cost would be. So, I began doing some hits and trials with the chalice before I was satisfied.
[Would you like to have a [Equipment Storage Ring (Umon)!] in exchange for the gold and jewelry?]
I pressed yes, as a bright sh appeared again, taking 95% of the items and golds around me. There were still about 50 gold coins left there, but all the jewelry was gone.
And in front of me was a levitating ring shining in green.
[Equipment Storage Ring (Umon)!]
[Effects:
-Allows the user to store any weapons, armor or equipment.
-Allows the user to store any gold and valuables
Limitations:
-Cannot store Living Beings
-Time passes the same as outside.
-The weight is transferred to the wearer!
Remarks: It''s good if you are strong enough to carry the weight of it!]
"Well. Better than nothing," I smiled as I ced the [Chalice of Equilibrium] in the storage ring and began walking outside there. I can probably ce my things within my [Personal Storage] but I need to figure out how to do it first.
Walking out of the bandit''s hideout, I slowly reached the surface. Unsurprisingly, I didn''t find anyone on the way out.
''Since I finished the quest, both should be safe. And I can assume Gray is free as well,'' I thought as I wondered again if I should go back to the Town or just move out of here.
"Well. There is still that quest that Alepsia gave me," I thought as I looked through the system before finding it.
[Guardian of the Night!]
[Grade: Rare
Difficulty: Moderate
Description: You have been tasked by the Goddess of Light to protect her city in the absence of her saintess. Follow hermands for the next two weeks to fulfill the mission. Since the Goddess has given you an item from her arsenal, she is expecting good results from you on this mission.
Time left till Questpletion: 12 Days 8 Hours 31 Minutes
Rewards: ???
Penalty: ???
Remark: Try not using Light Magic at all for better rewards!]
"Well. It better be worth it," I thought as I began walking towards the city again. Though avoiding any possible problems, let''s avoid the Adventurers'' guild all together.
''I can just get there when I have collected enough information about the situation,'' I decided, not knowing how much trouble this decision was going to save me.
Chapter 73: [Back to the City]
[Name: Adam
Level: 22 (3,687,035/4,000,000 Exp)
Race: Human
ss: Dual Mage
Blessings: [Greater Blessing of the Night Goddess!]
Status: Healthy
Health Points: 1,000/1,000
Mana Points: 11,750/11,750
Attributes:-
Strength: 107
Constitution: 100
Dexterity: 104
Intelligence: 115
Wisdom: 155
Charisma: 77
Free Attribute Points: 0
Affinity: Dark Magic(80%) Light Magic(80%)
Skills: [Heal] [Frenzy] [Super Strength].....
Equipment: [Greater Ring of Illusions (Legendary)] [Chalice of Equilibrium (???)!]
[Wolfbane Dagger (Rare)] [Ring of Inversion (Rare)] [Boots of Eagledrew (Umon)]
[Equipment Storage Ring (Umon)!]
Quest: (1)]
Walking through the town with my face changed a little, I paid a bit of coins as I entered the town. They would have tried prying into my information, but showing the Light Magic allowed me to enter the city with minimum questions.
Moving through the city, I reached the temple within an hour, before I wondered how I should get past the priest. Should I use [One Way Out]?
"Come with me," though a familiar voice appeared from behind as I looked at Alepsia''s child form standing at a distance from me.
She walked into the gate from the 7th entrance, and following her, I too entered the temple. Took a couple of turns and Vo. We were once again in front of the secret room where Valencia and Ameliana were.
Following the same steps before, I entered the room with Alepsia as I saw Ameliana trying to increase her water magic.
"We recently found that she could use Fire, Water and Wind magic along with her Dark magic. Since she has the second highest affinity with water magic, we worked with that," Alepsia spoke as she walked towards a nearby chair.
Alepsia''s form changed to a teenage girl as she satfortably on the chair and the same apple appeared in her hand from which she took a bite.
"Adam!" Ameliana, as usual, was shy but happy as she saw me. Her eyes glistened like a maiden in love as usual before she slowly moved closer to me. And just like always,
"You must have a lot of questions, right?" I spoke, making a half apologetic tone as she nodded at that. I gave a small smile as I spoke." I can''t give an immediate answer to all the questions. But I am not exactly your lover¡ but more like a savior. You trusted me and helped me a lot, so¡"
Repeating the same words as before, I tried to be honest just a little more to her. And just like before,
"Alepsia¡ this world¡ is going. All of us must get strong. Including me, obviously. This world is going to face a major disaster soon and we would be needed¡ all of you y a crucial role in it¡ I want you to be strong enough to not only protect yourself, but everyone around you. Ameliana¡ even you.."
The silence covered the entire room as both the girls looked at me.
-Thud!
The entrance gate opened up as I saw another familiar face in front of me. Or perhaps I should say two familiar faces.
One was Valencia, who looked like she had been through a battle just a few seconds ago. And another was¡
"Gray," I spoke out his name, gaining his attention towards me. So he was captured by Valencia, wasn''t he?
"You know this sin? I guess I made a good decision not to kill him and bring him here. After all, there was really really something odd about him," Valencia spoke proudly of her decision as she looked at me.
"Odd?" Alepsia asked curiously.
Valencia put her finger on the chin as she spoke out," ummm¡ he doesn''t smell evil? Reminds me of you."
Valencia then looked at me, and so did the others in the room.
I took a deep sigh before looking at Valencia for a few seconds. My eyes then turned to Gray as I asked,
"You were going to find our counterpart and get your body back, didn''t you?"
His eyes widened up even though it was just a skull.
"His demon took over his body and ran away. He is alive because his soul is kind of special as well." I looked sideways at Alepsia, making her look at Gray with a really interested filled gaze.
"Who¡. are you?"
Gray was dumbfounded now. His skeleton face was more or less readable, and it was screaming to know how I knew about this secret of his.
"It''s not important. It''s not even important to how I got that information. What''s important is," I began walking towards him with my smile widening as I spoke," would you like to know where your counterpart is?"
"..."
"..."
"..."
"..."
Silence covered the entire room as everyone looked at me with their eyes widened. It was so much that I could hear Amelia''s heartbeat in the room.
"What¡ Do you want?" Asked Gray as he looked at me. His desperation was clear in his voice. At this point, one can even say that I could feel his emotions.
I took a deep breath as my smile vanished again. Since this could very well alter the course of the entire future, I need to be very careful about how I deal with this situation.
"2 Year from now, go to the Great City of Light at the center of the Aurelian empire. I will give you the demon of greed there. But there are a few things I want in return," I spoke as I looked at his silent face,
"One is that you go to the demonic continent. Find a guy named Artemis in the city of Brigad and train under him for two years. Tell him the Harbinger of dawn sent you there."
"Artemis? Isn''t he the 7th Greater demon under Beelzebub?" Ameliana spoke out in surprise as she looked at me.
"Yeah. He is. Though it''s fine.. After all, he is there as a spy to kill Beelzebub," I mumbled as I recalled the story of Artemis and Beelzebub. Though when I snapped out of thoughts, I looked at the nk expression of everyone in the room again.
''It''s not really that much of a crucial expression since Artemis pretty much gets found out and dies but it''s still shocking to them I guess,'' I looked at them with a mysterious smile before looking at Gray.
"So Gray. Would you do it or not?"
Chapter 74: [Personal Space!]
"So Gray. Would you do it or not?"
His eyes faltered a little. I could see him hesitating whether to go along with my deal or not. Though there wasn''t much of a choice there was it? After all, he was in the presence of two gods.
"I will do it," he made his decision before I turned to Alepsia as I asked," you have a contract paper right?"
A Contract Paper.
It was one of the essories created by the Gods to bind the two sides with a life and death thread. Though powerful gods can break or annul the contract by sacrificing a bit of their life force, I doubt we need to worry about that here.
"I do," Alepsia took out one from her space and threw it towards me. Catching the paper, I then saw Valencia taking out a pen and passing it to me.
"Thanks," I smiled at her before writing the contracts, as I have stated before. I added a couple of extra uses in case he didn''t end up finding a loophole in it.
Though much to my surprise, when I passed him the contract, he simply signed them without even looking at them. He then stood up as Valencia let him move.
"I seem to have gone dull over these years. To think the one I thought of the weakest turned out to be the most dangerous of all," he spoke as he looked at me. His eyes don''t seem to carry any hostility, though. Even though they were just empty sockets.
"Is that so? I''ll take that as apliment," I smiled as I then turned to Valencia," it won''t be a problem to let him go. In fact, he is going to be more valuable to us much more than your ''allies'' are."
Her face stiffened for a brief moment before she let him go.
"If it ends up biting us back, I wille for your head myself," she looked at me with a threatening smile and II raised both my hands up,
"I am but an innocent soul traveling from ce to ce."
"Pfft~" Amelianaughed as she looked at me while Alepsia was smiling as well. Valencia shook her head as she then moved towards the chair to take a seat.
"You can stay here for a few days if you want. I am gonna be here for about a week or two as well. Since you have been captured for so long, it would be better to collect some information before you start your mission."
I spoke to Gray, who was standing there making his own ns. Though hearing my voice, he seemed surprised before he turned to Alepsia,
"Can I? Aren''t Dark Mages hated in the Light Continent?"
"They are. Pretty much by arge margin¡ but don''t worry. There are always exceptions," I spoke as I created a ck me ball in my hand. Making him even more surprised than before.
"Wait! Weren''t you a Light Magee? How-"
Though I created a Light ball in the same hand and then rotated them around each other for a few seconds before vanishing them with a click.
"..."
I could see him standing there nkly without speaking even a single word.
Ignoring him, I turned to Alepsia as I spoke," I will be visiting a nearby dungeon. And from now on, I will be returning here. That will be fine, right?"
Alepsia nodded without any words as I moved outside the room, navigating myself out of the temple. While I did want to go to the city, I decided it would be better to check a couple of things.
Moving towards the city center, I first found a nearby bed shop. Looking around, I found afortable bed.
"Would you write the address so that we can send it there?" he asked, but I shook my head as I simply ced it in my ring.
His eyes turned wide open as he saw my ring. Fascinated, he even started asking me about the price of the ring, but I rejected him politely saying that it was a family heirloom. Only then he stopped his attempts.
Paying for the bed, I then moved out and started searching before I found a secluded rooftop. I made sure nobody followed me just in case and¡
[Personal Space]
I entered the space and tried taking the bed out of the inventory and pretty much worked fine. Though another message appeared when I tried leaving without taking the bed.
[Checking the ownership of the item!]
[The item [Comfort bed] is owned by the owner!]
[Would you like to store the bed in your personal space?]
Pressing [Yes], I then entered the space again and found the bed still there. Understanding how it functions, I then began to buy more small things before cing them into the [Personal Space!]
After running a few tests, I found a couple of things rted to [Personal Space!]
One, I can only store things that I own. If I try storing something that I don''t own, it automatically gets thrown out of the space.
Two, I can move an item into the space even if I don''t own it. But if there is anything like a herb or potion and I drink it, the effects get reversed when I move out of the [Personal Space]
Three, time outside does not pass when I am in the [Personal Space]
Four, [Personal Space] can be used like an inventory, so I pretty much do not need my ring.. But still I will carry it just for the show.
Finally five, I cannot [Save] even if I sleep in the [Personal Space]. It doesn''t even help with fatigue, as it simply reverts my body back to how I was before I entered it.
And all of the above, except the [Inventory] thing, were the same for [Freestyle] as well.
"Now that is all done, let''s try the dungeon and raise our level to at least 30," I thought as I moved towards the low level dungeon, about 120 Kilometers North from this city.
Chapter 75: [Gray!]
[Gray''s POV]
It''s been about 10 days that I have been living here. In the private hall of Goddess of Light.
"It''s still hard to believe it though," I sighed as Iid on my back. Looking from the corner of my eyes, I saw Ameliana working with Valencia, trying to figure out how to increase Ameliana''s Water Power.
''Why are they hell bent on trying to keep a dark mage? I don''t understand.'' I closed my eyes as I focused on things that I learnt in thest 10 days. There was a lot to consider, given that over a couple of centuries have passed here. But still¡
Even though it was all important information, nothing fascinated me more than the four people thate here at least once a day.
First is Ameliana, who is a dark mage, living in the temple of Light. She was a strong mage, perhaps at least half of my level if only mana is concerned. But that wasn''t the most important thing about her¡.
''She knows too much.'' I peeked at her again as she created three water balls in the air. She knew the inside out of the demon continent like the back of her hand. Even information that was normally not essible to the demon kin themselves. She knew it all.
''Just who exactly is she? I can''t imagine her being a normal dark mage.
The next were Goddess of Light and Goddess of war. Their strength, I personally witnessed, was something beyond a mortal could handle. Even if I had my full power, I doubt I could hold a candle to any of them.
But that only made me more confused. From what I have known, all gods and goddesses have a nasty ego and attitude. An unexinable hate for Dark Mages, and all beings of Demon Continent.
''So why are they so neutral towards me? I can''t understand,'' I sighed, as it made me feel like all mymon sense was being flipped upside down here.
And the one who was the most ridiculous was¡
"Hey, Gray. I think you should leave now. Since the Saintess is returning, it would be better to not get on her radar," Adam spoke as he entered the room with his strength increased once again.
I don''t know what it was, but he was one of the most abnormal beings that I have seen in my life. Even higher demons didn''t show the growth which he does¡
"Hey! Heaven to Zarraf, Mr. Gray? You okay?" He spoke as he waved his hand in front of my face.
"I know. I will be leaving in the evening today then," I answered him, making him nod at me.
Well. If I look at it from another perspective, he is my savior, too. Whether it was through that prison where I was trapped for ages, or was it from the Goddess of War? The reason that I hadn''t died yet is because he was there.
And if we were to believe the contents of the contract, then he will even help me find the demon of Greed who took my body.
''Though I wonder what exactly is going to happen 2 yrster in the Aurelien Empire?'' I was honestly curious about it. But it wasn''t something that I can directly ask, can I?
"I bought some snacks," he then took out a few eatables from that ring of his. It was an inventory ring that only the high demons or above had.
I stood up and walked towards him, just like everyone else did. Even though I was a skeleton, somehow I keep all my senses, including that of taste. So, despite being a monster, I was a little human too.
And staying with them¡ wasn''t so bad either.
"I have heard that they have erected a statue of the ''Phantom'' in Mirag Town," Alepsia told as she took a bite from the snack Adam brought.
''Phantom?''
"They did?" Adam seemed surprised about it. Who is Phantom? Is he someone I should be vary of?
"Aren''t you hiding here and not going to the Adventurer''s guild because your other identity has been leaked?" Valencia added, making it clear that Phantom was Adam. But a statue? Why exactly?
"You saved more than a 1000 people and sent back the avatar of Demigod back toherrealm. Of course they should do this as much as minimum," Ameliana added, finishing her first position and going for the second.
"Wait a second! What do you mean by an Avatar of a Demigod?" I was shocked. This was noughing matter.
"It was just an avatar. Pretty sure I wouldn''t have been able to do anything if it were the Demigod himself. I was just lucky," he said, making everyone look at him with a ridiculous expression.
"Adam. An Avatar carries at least 20% of the powers of a Demigod. And a Demigod himself is equal to a God except that he can''t step into the higher ne," Alepsia exined.
It was correct. Demigods held the same power as normal gods, except there were two major differences.
One was that they can''t go to the Higher ne as told by Alepsia. The other was that they can''t exert all their power on the mortals either. The only way to do it is to divide their power down to at least 20%, and then use it.
Most Demigods don''t do it since it leaves them vulnerable, but others do it to increase their influence before ascending to a higher ne.
If you happen to defeat or capture a demigod''s avatar, then that means that you are almost a God yourself. Yet again, I don''t feel any aura from him at all.
"It''s all right. And Alepsia, the reason I was staying here, was indeed because I knew that my identity was going to be exposed soon¡ though I didn''t expect it to be this way. Ah! Before I forget, Gray, there is something I need to give to you before you leave the continent,"
He spoke as he looked at me with that mysterious smile of his.
''I hope I am not getting into something that I would regretter,'' I prayed as I began listening to him.
Chapter 76: [Aftermath]
[Evelyn''s POV]
It has been 14 days that we escaped that godforsaken ce. And by us, it meant me and Oriel. As for Adam, there is still no news of him.
A sigh escapes my mouth as I change my dress in the guild''s locker room and get ready for another day. While there had been many times that people I knew never returned from the adventures, this was still different.
He literally saved my life, even though he could have left me behind.
''Just like a certain someone,'' an irritating face appeared in my mind as I moved out of the locker room and reached the reception desk. Once again, I began moving through the list of quests. I found another quest regarding the incident we went through.
"Well. They did ask everything that we went through." I recalled that I and Oriel had to report everything that happened on this quest. And since we told everyone about the Trials and stuff, they were quite panicked.
"Hey Evelyn," a familiar voice called me out from behind and, turning around, I saw La standing there with a smile on her face. I forced a smile back at her as I spoke.
"Hey La. Do you need anything?"
"Nothing¡ it''s just that Oriel sent me here again. Do you really want to lose your connection with an S-ss adventurer? I know what happened, but still, if you think logically." La tried to manipte me with words, but¡
"La. He left me there to die without a single shred of hesitation. And another one got trapped to protect me. When I confronted him, you know what he said, right?" I spoke to her with a silent gaze, making her gulp a little.
"He was just too weak to live¡ "La spoke those words, making my blood boil again. I simply sighed before telling her," please go La. This matter is already done."
Though she stood there for a few moments before she spoke¡
"Well. It''s not done yet, though."
I gave her a side look, wondering if she was nning something, but her next words made me confused.
"The saintess is calling for you. Both you and Oriel," she spoke and then turned around before muttering," brace yourself. You might be shocked this time."
I wanted to ask her what she meant by that, but I then turned to find a priesting towards me. He wore a creamish robe as those in the temple wear and had a grimoire in his arms.
"Are you Miss Evelyn?" He asked politely, and I nodded.
"The Saintess is expecting you," he said as he looked at me before adding," right now."
I looked around, wondering what I should do, but he said that I will bepensated for the hours lost in this. This matter was kind of a top priority and I must leave immediately.
I sighed as I nodded and began following him.
On the way, I asked him a lot of questions regarding what the meeting was all about, but surprisingly, even he didn''t know about it. As a matter of fact, he knew extremely little about it.
This kind of made me confused. Was there something about that ce that we missed? Or maybe it was the dark mage?
''I guess they want to know about that skeleton mage. I guess, it would make sense given how powerful he was,'' I thought as I kept walking towards the temple.
Moving into the temple, I was guided by another priest to the central hall. And from there, I was taken into the corner room, where a bunch of people were present.
One of them, which I already had a hunch would be there, was Oriel. My entire mood turned sour as I looked at him, before I ignored him and focused on the other people in the room.
The Saintess was there as expected. She had light blond hair which looked like they were made out of silk, and she sat against the table on the chair, maintaining an angelic look. I could see the insane amount of light mana spirits around her.
Beside her stood the Royal Guard Lucas, maintaining the ever silent look. Observing him, it would be hard to tell that he had any emotions at all.
''But the surrounding spirits seemed happy,'' a small smile appeared on my face before I turned to thest person that I was not expecting at all.
A man with a long white beard, as he stood there wearing a white robe. His hat, which was three times bigger than the head and the golden cross on the top, gave away the identity of the person.
"Pope?" I was truly surprised to see his face here. Wasn''t he someone that came out only during emergencies and most of the time spent inside the prayer hall?
"You are finally here. Apologies for asking you toe here on such short notice. Please, have a seat," the saintess spoke as she looked at me and I bowed slightly before sitting on the chair against the table on the opposite side to her.
"You must be confused about it, so I will directly get to the point. Do you know this man?" she asked as she gave out a picture on the table and both Oriel and I looked at it.
"!!!!" I was a bit surprised when I looked at the picture. Obviously, I knew who it was. Although there were slight differences, he was Adam. But why does the saint have a picture of Adam?
"I know him. He was the third Adventurer who went with us into the Ghost World. But I haven''t seen him after that Trial¡ Did something happen?" Oriel asked as he observed the saint.
The Saintess looked at me before turning back to Lucas, who spoke out," let''s hear out first."
They then asked us about the entire story again, which we narrated without missing a single information.
"Seems like he was targeting the Ghost World this time. That exins his purpose of visit to the holy city," Saintess Alicia sighed and Lucas and the Pope seemed to agree to it.
"What are the odds that Goddess is involved in this, too? Especially since they didn''t create any problems, the time we weren''t here. The reports seemed to match," Lucas asked the Saintess, and she nodded,
"She must be testing in her own way. Well, that means that he didn''t have any ill intentions towards this city, huh?" Alicia sighed in relief as she bent back to the chair. Lucas and Pope didn''t show any expressions, though.
Though someone else got restless.
"But he was a weak guy¡ Why are you concerned about him?" Oriel asked, confused as he looked at them.
Though I wouldn''t exactly call Adam weak, I guess I was confused, too. Why were they so much focused on him?
Those three looked at each other for a moment before Alicia looked at Oriel and spoke.
"Mr. Oriel. This ''weak'' guy just happened to push back a Demigod back into the demon realm, kill a Dark Illusionist and a necromancer on his own, all the while saving 1204 lives out of 1204 lives within a single night."
"Huh? What do you mean by that?" Oriel was even more confused than before, but then something clicked in our mind together at the same time.
All that information, we have already heard it before. About a certain man from a certain city, two weeks ago.
"Phantom?" I questioned with my eyes still in disbelief as I looked at the poster of Adam.
"Huh? But he was¡." Oriel wanted to reject their words but, looking at their serious gaze, he turned silent.
"It seems he can change his power level," Alicia spoke as she looked at me before asking," Miss Evelyn. Since you spent the most time with him, what do you think about him? If you were to say whether he was good or bad, which would you choose?"
"That would obviously be good," I spoke as I observed the saintess with a focused gaze. That guy saved my life even when he could have left me behind to die.
"But he can use Dark Magic too, you know?" Alicia added as she looked at me. My heart stopped for a moment before I shook my head as I recalled something.
"I don''t know if he could suppress his dark mana or not, but when I first met him, I saw him through these mana eyes," I spoke as I pointed at my eyes before asking,
"Do you know how many light mana spirits he had?"
"How much?" she asked curiously as she looked at me with her eyes turning golden as well. Perhaps she was using a skill to check the authenticity of my words.
"That day, I saw more than twice the spirits around him that I see in this roombined by all four of you," I said as I looked at her with a confident look.
Although most of the spirits were around that girl, it wasn''t a lie that thebined spirits were around the both of them. But I need not to mention that, do I?
Their eyes widened up as they heard my voice before I calmed my heart. After all, there was only one thing in my mind right now¡
''He is Alive¡ There is no doubt about it.''
Chapter 77: [Volume 2: Epilogue!]
[Adam''s POV!]
Standing at the side of the huge boat, I looked at the Holy City once again. It was about time that I should leave this city.
"It was a ''short'' but good time," I spoke with a smile on my face as I observed the temple from a distance at the top of the mountain.
"You really are leaving, huh?" beside me was one of the most beautiful women in this city¡ no in the entire Aurelian Empire. The Goddess of Light, Alepsia, herself.
"I will return sometime in the future. Though we could meet in the Great City of Light a few yearster," I answered her and she nodded with a calm look.
"Thank you for the gift, too. I don''t know if I really deserved it though," I spoke as I recalled the gift which I got protecting the city from the Dark Mages.
"d you like it. Anyways, you are heading to the Border Town in the East, right?" She changed the topic and not pursuing it further, I too answered her question,
"Yeah. Ellisville. The one that reaches the Nirvana Empire."
"Is that so? Well. I bet you already have something from that ce to take too¡ though be careful. Despite being under a Goddess, the nation of Life is ruled by the 12 Saints."
"I will be careful," I looked at her with a reassuring smile. I already knew what kind of ce that nation is, but as long as I don''t create any big waves, I doubt there would be any problems at all.
"That smile again, huh? Why do I feel you are going to stir another storm there?" She made an awkward smile before she shook her head as she vanished from there.
"Good luck on your journey. Let''s meetter," I heard her voice in the air as I answered her," sure."
-HONK!!!!
A loud siren signaled the deeparture of the ship, and my travel journey began once again.
It was unfortunate that the teleporter was still not built in the holy city due to presence of Dark Energy within the air from the demon continent, otherwise that could have saved about 2 weeks worth of time.
[Author''s note: I am putting up the geography and history of the area together. Then I will send the images as well as the information of all the visited areas in the discord group. Be sure to check it out when it''s done. While it would enhance the experience, it won''t cause any problem not knowing them.]
"So what should we do in this 2 weeks time?" I thought as I first looked at my system at the new things that I got from the mission.
[Grimoire of Truth(Unique)!]
[Description: Created by the world''s best mana spiritualist, this Grimoire contains his essence in it. This was created in order to rectify the taboo done against the High Saint of Goddess of Light, and was given as a gift to her. Though it also contains a minor curse that has never been touched upon.
Restrictions: Level 400+
Effects: ???
Skills: ???
Curse effects: ???
Remarks: Why do you even have this?]
When I first saw this, it was hard to exin my emotions. I did not know whether to be happy or sad about it. Though Alepsia said that this Grimoire has a strange curse.
It decreases the life force of the person over time and gives it to the original owner. Instantly reminded me of the Chalice of Equilibrium.
Alepsia said that she doesn''t have any use of it. Neither she can risk anything with her saints with this book. She was waiting for a chance to remove the curse somehow but nothing came up for quite long.
In the end, she decided that perhaps I would be able to do something with it. It''s not like she was nning to scam me since she asked me if I wanted something else instead of it. But after giving it a little thought, I decided to keep it.
At worst, I could use it in the Chalice and geet something else.
Other than this, I got a gift from System as well,
[Protector of Light (Unique Title)!]
[When fighting against forces of Darkness, while protecting any creature of light, the effect of all abilities increased by 10%!]
It was the reward of the mission that Alepsia gave me, and since I didn''t have any title right now, I weed it with open arms.
Title.
It''s as it sounds. An added effect to your system that gives rewards based on specific situations. You can only have one Title at a time, but you can store multiple titles, so in the end it''s upon the user on how many titles he has and how he uses them.
Also, only one user can have a specific title, meaning nobody else would have the title [Protector of Light], other than me¡ probably.
"Now what shall we do?" I wondered, as I had to spend the time somehow. Training and reading can be done with the help of the [Extras] so I need not to worry about it. As for increasing my mana concentration by meditation, I guess I can do that here.
"Well. I have been doing this and that continuously, I guess i should take a break too," I decided that overworking too much won''t be good either. So for a change, let''s talk to the passengers.
''I am not hoping for any valuable information, but let''s see if we can get something from them,'' I thought as I finally decided on it.
Giving onest look at the system, I entered into the boat where the rest of the passengers were present.
[Name: Adam
Level: 34 (18,401,401/19,000,000 Exp)
Race: Human
ss: Dual Mage
Blessings: [Greater Blessing of the Night Goddess!]
Status: Healthy
Health Points: 1,120/1,120
Mana Points: 20,100/20,100
Attributes:-
Strength: 119
Constitution: 112
Dexterity: 120
Intelligence: 141
Wisdom: 167
Charisma: 95
Free Attribute Points: 0
Affinity: Dark Magic(80%) Light Magic(80%)
Skills: [Heal] [Frenzy] [Super Strength].....
Equipment: [Greater Ring of Illusions (Legendary)] [Chalice of Equilibrium (???)!]
[Wolfbane Dagger (Rare)]....
Quest: (0)]
[Volume 2: In the Absence of Light Complete!]
Chapter 78: [Volume 3: Prologue!]
[Volume 3: Mages, Elves and Witches Begins!]
.
.
3 MONTHS LATER
.
.
Location: Ellisville, Border Town. Somewhere in between Aurelian and Nirvana Empire.
Ellisville doesn''t have a long history unlike the other towns. It was established as a by-product of the Non-aggression pact between the two sides.
People who couldn''t make it in either of the nations, somehow ended up in this town. That includes even the dark mages and the people with minimum to non potential.
Though the majority of the people here were humans, they only made about 40% of the people here. The other included 35% Elves, 20% demihumans and the other 5%posed of travelers who were on the move.
Despite the difference, the people here were united, living their lives without much problems. So, you might find an elf with a human, or even a demihuman here,ughing and smiling as if they were best friends.
And even though they can''t show it openly, people here even ept Dark Mages as long as they don''t create any trouble for the Town.
Doesn''t that make it the best town in a way? Where there is no discrimination among the people and everyone strives to be happy without any power struggle?
If only things were as simple as that.
In your life, many times you must have heard that where there is light there is also darkness. Or perhaps the vice versa of it. It is true for this city as well.
Behind those smiles and happiness, people here look out for travelers who are weak and lost. People who have no background and even if they disappear nobody would give a damn.
The citizens trap travelers like those here, sell them to the Dark Mages functioning within the shadows of the city, and gain enough silver to live by a few more months.
It''s not the power that rules here since everybody is weak, but the cunning and the tricksters are the masters. People aim to be wicked in this city of ''Freedom''
The Dark Mages, whichprises at least 25% of the citizens, take those lost travelers and sell their soul to thee devils for power. And what''s left of their body is sold to the elves.
Elves, the race blessed by mana. They are as beautiful as the fantasy tells of them. And by no means it is true that theyck virtues.
Just that their virtues can be twisted.
Like we went over at the start, most of the Elves here are outcast or those who couldn''t find standing among the society of elves. The reasons were simple too. Theycked mana inparison to others, or their affinity was weak.
Or those Elves lost their spirit affinity for a reason or another. What is spirit affinity, we will go through that some other time.
In any case, these Elvescked power and thus they twisted their own virtues and started killing the innocents as well under the pretext of ''All Humans are bad.''
Or even if they aren''t, these elves manipte the innocent ones to do something bad before they hunt them down. Their purpose? To cut down their soulless body and feed it to nearby Gaia Tree for nutrition.
Gaia Tree is a special tree that gives blessings to the one who provides food to him. It is present all over Nirvana, including the forest near Border Town.
Anyways, these elves take these soulless bodies and feed them to Gaia tree in exchange for minor powers, so that one day they can go back to their nation proudly.
As for the Demihumans, they have the power of the animal they are counterpart of, with the added intelligence of humans. They are stronger than the average man and mostly provide the muscle strength for money.
Pay them a good sum and they would do all the dirty work for you. Most of the humans here actually hire them to defeat the travelers.
It''s more of a business here for them than living here, but for the stronger demihumans, it actually bes a home since they could earn pretty good by doing other people''s dirty work.
And one of the strong demihumans was out here to take out another target in the middle of the night.
The Demihuman was a wolfman swordsman who had a 100% aplishment rate. It wasn''t because he was just strong, but he was pretty much careful as well.
Walking in the middle of the night, he followed the man towards the blind alley. Unlike normal days, the entire market was closed and everyone was already in their homes, shutting the windows and the doors as if a gue hade.
"Hey Pal! What''s your name?" The wolfman spoke, stopping the other man in his tracks. His eyes were still cautious as he looked at that man turning around.
''Blue eyes, ck hair.'' The wolfman noted the features.
"Ummm¡ do I know you?" The man asked a bit confused as he looked at the wolfman.
"You are the guy who arrived a month ago, right? The one who is expert in making small arrays? I actually wanted to ask for help with an array. Can you help me with it?" the wolfman asked, getting one step closer to him, slowly and carefully.
"Ah! You are a customer, huh? Sorry. The shop is closed. You cane again tomorrow," he spoke with a kind smile.
"I guess so. But that''s too bad though," the wolfman spoke as he reached really close to him and answered," you won''t be going to the shop¡ ever again."
"Am I being threatened here?" the man chuckled, making the wolfman narrow his eyes at him before he took out his giant sword and ced it on the neck of the blue haired man.
"What do you think, Mr Wesker?" Wollfman asked with a serious gaze, while he prepared himself for an attack that the man was going to throw at him.
But to his surprise, that man just spoke a single sentence that threw the wolfman off the loop in an instant.
"What if I say, I know where your sister and mother are, Mr Finar Regalia?"
Chapter 79: [A Special Customer!]
[Adam''s POV]
"Those fucking ve traders! I will kill them all!!" The wolf guy, Finar Regalia, ran away in a rage as he heard me exin about the situation of his sister and mother.
Watching him run away, I sighed as I turned around and began walking towards the inn where I was staying.
"It''s the 7th this month," I counted the number of times that someone attacked me and I had to manipte them out using information. Last month it was 27 attempts, so I guess it''s better?
I guess I am now used to these attempts. Even my ability to manipte people with words has increased by quite a margin.
I reached her about 2 and a half months ago, and began setting up a small shop here. Since I was somewhat of an expert in Array, I set up a Minor Array Shop.
The arrays were made for daily chores, such as minor stamina relief or temporarily storing food. And even has spells for washing clothes, etc. As for creating arrays forbat purposes, I didn''t make any for now.
''Something like that is for the yers whom I find potential in,'' getting two yers through arrays was one of the ways I was going to get in touch with them.
While I dide here for yers, there were a couple more things to that.
One was to check how much authority I have over the yers. Am I allowed to give them a quest? And what kind of quests that I can issue? Limitations and numbers? Rewards and penalties? Everything along those lines.
Two was to see how much my own [yer] system affects them and what are the simrities between them and me. Not only that, but I wanted to confirm if everything was the same as before or were there any changes to what I know from before.
yers are going to be one of the strongest forces on this in about 5 years or so. It would be better to rope as many of them with me as possible.
Though that is not all I came for here.
What I came for here was also the ownership of this town. Even though I nned to do it slowly and slowly over the years, it was something that was very important to me.
As for why, then there were three reasons in essence.
It connected 7 Major Cities. 4 on the side of the Aurelian Empire and 3 on the side of the Nirvana Empire. And if I happen to y my cards right, I would be able to control all 7 of them.
Second reason was the nearby forest. If my memory serves correctly, there is a witch town hidden not too far from here in the forest. And it wasn''t just any town, but one of the central hubs connecting to the underworld where the Queen Witches lived.
''Though I didn''t find any clues rted to that ce even till now,'' I thought as I kept walking towards the inn.
The third thing was the yers again. Being the beginner town, it will soon be a ce for more and more newbies toe, each update bringing more yers than the previous one.
''While it is a small town, if I were to expand it to a megacity, every turn I can get more and more yers at once. Reminds me of fishing.'' I smiled like an idiot fantasizing about the future that didn''t even happen yet.
By the time I was done arranging my thoughts, I entered the inn.
The reception was rather empty, with the lights still on. Closing the door from the inside, I then moved towards the reception desk.
"Hey, Rita. You there?" I asked, as I didn''t peek beyond the reception area. After all, thest time I did that, I was killed by a surprise attack. Well, I guess small girls like her are always on the edge.
I moved my hand to press the bell, but the sound of someone moving came from beyond the desk as two furry ears came to view. Then, as she stood up, she rubbed her eyes.
"MMmhhh¡ Wesker. You are back, nya?" she spoke as she stood up.
Other than the white two furry tails and soft white ears, on her white hair, she looked like a human. Though most of the differencey in her body, that was more alert and stronger than an average human or beast¡ or even both of thembined.
''Her counterpart is the two-tailed snow cat, isn''t it?'' I recalled before putting it at the back of my mind.
Her ck eyes peeked at me for a few seconds before she took out the key and passed it on to me.
"Good night nya," she spoke as she then went back to sleep, while I moved up the stairs, towards my room. Since the day was more or less fine, I decided to [Save] and sleep, just like usual.
[Game Saving]
[Overwriting Complete!]
Waking up the next morning, I then went down again. This time Rita was checking through some sheets in her hand. Hearing my footsteps, she turned to me with a smile.
"Good morning Nya. Getting ready for another day?" She spoke, making a cute expression, and I nodded as I answered," well. The business is blooming. I just hope everything goes well, like the ''peaceful''st 2 months."
She smirked at that before speaking," I don''t Nya much about that. A special customer has been asking about nya since early morning."
"Special customer?" I asked with curiosity as I wondered if another trouble wasing towards me.
But Rita just pointed at a girl sleeping at the seat in the corner of the inn.
I looked at Rita for a few moments as she smiled at me, and then with a small sigh, I moved towards that sleeping girl. Getting closer to her, I got to have a proper look at her clothes and face.
She seemed about 12 years old, wearing a ck one piece dress. She was sleeping, hugging her wooden staff that was about as long as she herself. Her hat was long and pointed with a pumpkin head at the bottom strip.
She wore a belt whose buckle was a circr orange with the symbol of two crescents on one side and a star within a square on the opposite side.
''The witches of the me Regime.''
A deep sigh escaped my mouth as I turned to look at Rita, who was smiling like an idiot and turning back to the kid. I saw her slowly waking up in front of me.
Adjusting her creamish brown hair, her white face appeared in front of me. She rubbed her eyes with her small hands as she held the staff with another as her hat slowly fell towards me.
Catching the hat, I then passed it back to her, making her look at me with those deep orange eyes at me. Perhaps because she finally noticed me, she got alert and almost attacked me, but stopped at thest moment.
"I heard that you are searching for me?" I asked as I held the hat in my hand, making her pause for a moment as she observed her from top to bottom.
"Blue eyes, ck hair. Charming but suspicious looking human with a creepy smile," she muttered, her thoughts making me stop smiling for a moment.
"Umu. The description matched," she spoke in a low voice. Her voice was quite calm, and from her slow manner of speech and using fewer verbs, it seemed like she didn''t speak much.
Though I forgave her words because she was a child. Even though I wanted to hit her head a little.
"Need Help. Can you make array?" She asked, as her eyes turned a bit sadder. She seemed like she would cry any moment, so I decided it would be better if I were to handle this more carefully.
Turning around, I saw a few eyes were already on us.
"I will listen to your words. But it would be better if I do it at my shop," I asked her, making her turn at me before looking at the people around us. Then she nodded as she stood up before speaking,
"Let''s go."
I turned to Rita as I spoke in anguage that the beastman use for privatemunications," 3 silvers. I need all the information on her by the end of the day."
"10 silver," she said.
"5 Silver." I increased a little.
"8. I won''t go below that," she spoke again, and I used my [Haggling] skills on her.
[Haggling(Umon)!]
[Effects: Allows the user to reduce the price of items by 10%!]
"7 Coins," I spoke, and she red at me a little before signing as she nodded.
"What are you talking about?" that witch girl looked at me with a cautious face, while I pondered before smirking at her and answering,
"I am just paying her to find information about you. I don''t want to get into unnecessary trouble."
"Don''t lie. Not stupid," she spoke as she looked at Rita before looking at me and I chuckled before raising both of my hands in defeat.
"Well. It is important, but don''t worry, it is not rted to you," I assured her. Ain''t I such a nice person?
She was skeptical of me for a few moments before she lowered her staff and spoke," you better not trick me," and then began walking outside.
"Yes mam," I spoke as I followed behind her.
Chapter 80: [Witch!]
Witches, in essence, are people who can use mana without the involvement of God or Goddess. They were being hunted since ancient times because of the same reason as people believed they were worshipers of the Devil.
The Gods and the Saints knew the truth that there was nothing like that, but still hid from these people because they were looked at as a threat to their position. After all, their power would decrease if others started doubting their gods in any form.
But things were not as simple as that. For people who needed to believe in a God to get their power, witches could directly tap into the power of nature. The only limit is their own understanding of the nature they were affiliated with.
Hence, between surviving and thriving, the thriving part became more prominent over the decades.
And it all ended with the appearance of the Great Witch Queen, who was blessed to control all elements. Being born as such, she was powerful enough to threaten the very gods themselves. And that she did..
She sent a clear warning to all the Gods that she will kill an entire nation, just to make an example of why not to go against the witches.
Sadly, the Gods simplyughed at her threat¡ until she really did that.
The Silver Elves Tribe was one of the most worshiping forces of the Goddess of Life, Freya. They were both strong and devoted races, and they were willing to die for their Goddess¡. Which they did in the war against the witches.
The Underworld, which is thriving with mana of all sorts, the primary base of the Witches, was the ce where the Silver Elves once lived. It was the gift of the Goddess of Life to her people, which now was a prized possession of the Witches.
''Which brings me back to the current situation,'' I thought as I looked at the girl walking in front of me.
No matter how powerful or authoritative a witch is, no witches under 16 are allowed toe to the Overworld. It is to make sure that the witch knows how to at least defend herself.
''Either she is strong enough to be a prodigy or she is just a runaway¡ or an outcast?'' I was curious about her situation as we reached the Shop.
The Shop was a little smaller than the rest in the area, but being the Sole ''Special Array'' seller, it was quite popr. From the outside, it was a medieval fantasy shop with a magicalmp outside on the door, and a window to see through the interior.
While there were 2 more Array makers, they focused on storing mana and spells regardingbat purposes. And sincerely I didn''t touch that aspect, they too, didn''t have any problems with my shop.
In fact, sometimes they visited to buy some arrays and learn it. Sadly for them, I made it excessivelyplicated so that they can''t replicate it that easily.
Opening the lock that I made with the sameplicated array, I entered the Shop first before she followed behind me.
The inside of the shop was pretty messed up, though. There were books and sheets all over the ce. And the only things that I bought were what I needed. Example: three book shelves for books, and a lot of books of all kinds.
Even though I could get the books from the [Library], I noted that the time outside flowed pretty much the same as inside. And I can''t ess the [Library] from [Personal Space] as well.
But that wasn''t just that. Personally, I found that I liked reading books quite a lot. In fact, it was not limited to any kind of genre and I liked to read all sorts of books. Makes me question if I were some kind of librarian in my previous life.
So, I bought quite a lot of books, since I had some extra cash on me. It also helped me get along with the bookseller, who is one of the ''Lords'' of this ce.
"Messy," the witch spoke as she looked around, holding her nose, as she avoided the smell.
"Well. I guess I do need a cleanup," I agreed with her. There was no other way to describe the ce, but I guess thatester,
"Come with me," I said as I moved to the other side of the shop, beyond the reception, and reached the storeroom. Entering the storeroom, I then took out the extra books from there and ced it outside before setting a couple of chairs.
The store room was a kind of small, but using some Illusion arrays, I created a window with a nice view and another array for air conditioning. While I was hoping to make it like a modern room, I could only get a little closer to it.
"Nice Smell," the witch spoke as she sat on the chair opposite to me, holding the staff in her hands.
"d you liked it," I smiled at her before asking," so. What do you want from me? Any kind of special array?"
She shook her head as she then looked at me," teach me."
"..."
I looked at her for a few seconds and it didn''t seem like she was joking about it.
"Umm¡ You know that this is a special array that is not avable anywhere else?" I asked, and she nodded.
"Umu."
"And you know that if I teach that to someone else, then people will stoping to me?" I asked, and she pondered about it as she put her finger on her forehead.
She concentrated really hard with her eyes closed before she looked at me with that same expression before,"Umu."
"So, what did you understand from that?" I asked as I folded my hands and put one of my leg on another.
"Teach me," but she still repeated the same thing.
"Sigh¡ All right. End of discussion then," I spoke as I stood up and asked her to go back. This method was going to be an extremely important connection of mine to the yers. Teaching someone this was equivalent to giving away a Golden Goose.
That too to a child such young.
Though she held my shirt with her small hands as she looked at me with her eyes focused. I could see that she really wanted to learn it.
"Everything has a price," she spoke as she looked at me while I observed her for a while. Not immediately rejecting her, I asked,
"And what are you willing to give in return?"
She then slowly stood there as she looked at me before she paused as if she were thinking about something.
"Kiss?" she spoke with full confidence.
"Do I look like a pedophile to you?" I asked, with my eyes ring at her.
"You are not?" She was genuinely confused.
-Chop!
I hit her head slightly enough to cause pain as I dered,"I am not."
"But you look suspicious," sheined with tears in her eyes as she rubbed her head where I hit her.
"Just because I look suspicious doesn''t mean I am¡. " I paused for a second
-Chop!
"I am not suspicious either," I red at her as I began arranging the books. This child. Did nobody teach her any manners?
She looked at me with a re before she started helping me out of the shop out of her own ord.
"Now, what are you doing?" I wasn''t angry, but a little annoyed. It wasn''t because I didn''t like how she never gave up on me. In fact, I quite liked how she wasn''t easily willing to give up.
What I didn''t like was that even though she was trying to help me, I can''t just give her the array method. What she was doing was futile. And wasted efforts were something that I didn''t like.
"Cleaning. I won''t give up. So I will stay here. But ce too unclean." She spoke, making me look at her for a while as she kept cleaning before I gave up on her.
"Suit yourself," I spoke as I went back to cleaning the room.
"Where will this go?" She asked as she picked up the smaller books.
"The third shelf on that one," I pointed before moving the books.
"These?" she asked again.
"There." I answered again.
"Those will go to the corner." I pointed to the one she was picking a bunch up.
"Put them at the reception. I was going to read them today."
"Don''t touch those. I was still in the middle of learning those."
Time passed as we cleaned the entire room and became pretty much sorted. Though the dust and smell were still there, we need to do something about that.
"I have these," she took out a water ball out of her pocket. It was a consumable item that the water witches made to utilize for various purposes.
"You want to throw water in the entire room and use me magic to heat up the water?" I asked, as I understood her method.
"Umu." she nodded, but I stopped.
"Well, I appreciate the gesture, but we won''t be needing that," I smiled as I took out a bunch of Arrays and ced them at the four corners of the wall.
"Why don''t you pour a bit of your mana into one of them?" I asked as I smiled at her.
-Thud!
But then somebody barged into the room. A woman of about 18, with hair simr to the witch, in fact, the get was the same as well from top to bottom, except she had a grimoire instead of a staff.
"What are you doing with my Anna?!!!" she shouted as she looked at both of us.
Chapter 81: [Customer is Customer!]
"What are you doing with my Anna?!!!" she shouted as she looked at both of us.
The new girl was at the door with a furious yet agitated expression on her face. You can literally see her wrinkles and that re that was ready and dice a body anytime now.
The younger girl, Anna, stood near the reception as she looked at the new girl with a surprised expression. Though looking at theck of cautiousness, it seemed like she knew that girl from before.
And I stood there in between those two as I pondered for a while before speaking,
"Wee to the Everyday Use Array. We got some beauty arrays that could cure wrinkles."
"What?" She couldn''t properly register what I spoke as she looked at me, confused, before I turned to Anna.
"Your sister?"
"Umu. Sister Leena. How did you find me?" Anna asked as she looked at Leena, making her walk closer to her as she totally ignored me.
"Anna. Why did you run away from home? Do you have any idea how much I was worried?" Leena seemed furious as she held Anna''s hand with force and began taking away from here.
But Anna used a bit of me magic, burning Leena''s hand a little but freeing herself.
"Learn Array. Too much bullying. I want to prove," she spoke as she pointed at me. Her eyes seemed determined enough, and from the story, it seemed like she was getting bullied.
"Anna!!" Shouted Leena with fury in her eyes, making Anna run towards me and then stand behind me.
"I won''t go!!!!" Shouted Anna.
"Can you please take this outside? It''s almost time for¡. And you aren''t listening," I sighed as I saw a me ball forming around Leena as she red at me with those fiery eyes.
It was subtle, but I think I saw a circle forming on the ground around where she was standing before it vanished again.
"Why don''t you clean the room?" I looked at Anna, who was focused on Leena. Though hearing my voice, she immediately turned to the corner and created a magic spark. That spark touched immediately activated the arrays.
"me ball!" Leena shouted as she attacked me. Though before the me could reach me, water filled the entire room in an instant, reaching each point of the room.
Of course it didn''t touch me, Anna or Leena. If there were any nts or any movable objects, then the water wouldn''t have reached them as well. It was only for non-living, not moving objects.
And the next second, another spell activated that created a foamther, absorbing all the dust and soon collecting at the center. As soon as the process waspleted, the water vanished.
A small me appeared burning the dust etc. into finer charcoal. Since it was magic water, it didn''t create any problems with the book pages, etc. And another second passed, all the finer dust was carried by a wind to the nearest dustbin.
Anna was practically enchanted by the process as she looked around the shining room with her sparkling eyes. Even the floor, which was filled with dust, was now clean enough to see one''s own face in it.
Leena, on the other hand, was nked out for a second as she looked at the room around her. She took her sweet time as she collected her thoughts once again.
"I want to learn!!!" excited Anna held my shirt again, this time tightly as she focused on me.
"Was that an array?" Leena, who finalised her thoughts, looked at me carefully this time. It seemed like she was interested in that now.
"Kind of. I modified a few things over the basics," I spoke as I walked towards the reception while I continued," I have a few more if you are interested in them. Though I would like to know if there is anything specific you need."
She narrowed her eyes at me as she spoke," If this is a trickery to get me, then it won''t work. I will never go out with a human."
"Ah! You misunderstood. I was just conducting business. Anna, take out the third book from the 4th shelf on the left." I guided Anna, and she immediately nodded before I went around the reception.
Standing there, I looked at Leena as I joked,"And I don''t date women who try to burn me to a crisp."
Anna brought the book which contained the catalogue of the types of Array I can make. Which I opened in front of Leena as I spoke,
"See if you can find anything you like. They are quite useful in their own way."
Leena and Anna both looked at the Arrays together as she began turning the pages. Her eyes lit up at a few of them and noticing the line of sight, I saw that she was observing the beauty and cleaning products.
"Those are quite popr among the women around here. I can give you a 20% discount since it''s your first time. Wanna try it?" I asked her. She turned to me, wondering if she wanted to buy it or not.
"Anna. Give me the nk pages, from the 2nd shelf," I asked and Anna looked at me, before moving towards the shelf and bringing the pages.
Taking out the magic pen, I began drawing the Arrays in their presence. At first, they were confused, but as they saw my speed and uracy,bined with theplexity of the array, their faces turned amazed.
It took about a minute to finish it before I passed it to her.
"Use it," I spoke as I smiled at her, while she looked at the array for a moment. I don''t know if it was the atmosphere, but she didn''t verify the array and just used it immediately.
A blob of water appeared around her hair, and just like the process before, with a couple of added steps, her hair was cleaned in an instant. She didn''t even need to remove the hat.
Taking out the mirror, I showed her face to her, making her eyes wide open as she touched her glowing hair. From her smile and shiny eyes, she seemed to really like it.
"All right. That would be 1 silver 60 bronze with the discount," I spoke as I looked at her, making her turn at me with a stupefied look before she took out the coins.
"Do you need anything else?" I asked, as she shook her head.
"Okay then. Pleasee again if you need anything," I bowed to her politely as she nodded and then moved towards the gate.
"Am I forgetting something?" she murmured. She paused for a second before she opened the door and then, with a confused mind, she went out of the shop.
"How long do you think she would recall?" I turned to Anna, who seemed to be still looking at the Door.
"Recall?" Anna was confused as well, as she looked at me, wondering what I was saying. I guess both the sisters are dumb.
-Bang!
The door opened up once again with a loud noise, as a heavily breathing Leena stood there, ring at me and Anna.
"I¡ huff.. huff¡ forgot that I came here for Anna," she spoke as she caught her breath.
"Oh!" Anna spoke, recalling as well, as I just stood there watching these idiots.
Chapter 82: [A Lady in Purple!]
Leena stood there at the door for a few seconds. Her expression turning slowly serious, the more she looked at me.
"Excuse me," a voice behind Leena, outside the door, called out. Turning, she saw a fatdy standing there, wearing all sorts of jewelleries, looking for a way into the shop.
Leena walked a few steps in, letting thedy enter the shop. Moving towards the reception, her smile widened as she observed me.
She was around 5ft, with her weight around 250 pounds around that. Because of all that makeup, it was difficult to make out her age, but she should be aroundte 40s or something.
Wearing a giant purple coat and a purple hat, it seemed pretty clear that she was eithering from a party or going to one.
"Mrs. Thompson, you look lovely as always," Iplimented her, making her chuckle as she responded,"you and your ttering lines."
"I am in a bit of an urgent situation, so can you pack some of the usual arrays?" she asked as she checked her purple purse for money. While I took out a bundle of Arrays from the reception desk, she took out a single gold coin.
"Here," she passed the coin before hurriedly taking the arrays. Though before she moved out, her eyes turned to Anna.
Her movements stopped for a moment, before she began moving towards Anna. With her eyes glistening, she removed her violet gloves as she tried to touch Anna''s cheeks but¡
"Mrs. Thompson. This one is under my protection," I spoke, making her pause in her movements as I concentrated the mana on a bunch of safety arrays ced around the shop.
I didn''t immediately activate those though as I waited for her to make any moves. Though thankfully, she didn''t cause anymotion as she traced her hands back before she looked at me with those lust filled gaze of hers.
"Is that so? You should have told me earlier. I almost lost control," she smiled as she hid her hideous nature behind that ''kind'' expression of hers once again.
"But don''t worry, I won''t break the bond we have. No matter how inciting the situation is," she gave a peek at Anna once again before she walked away from there.
"Thank you foring here," and just like usual, I politely greeted her without giving much thought about it.
The door closed as Leena stood there drenched in sweat, before I stopped pouring mana into the safety array, making her fall on the ground.
"You¡ you knew?" Leena spoke as she looked at me with a rather freaked out look. Her eyes seemed to have seen everything that had happened in the brief moment here.
While Mrs. Thompson was about to touch Anna, Leena, as usual, understood there was something wrong with the situation. But because of her emotions, she failed to see the 4 hidden guards that Mrs. Thompson had with her.
If I hadn''t bound Leena using arrays, there was a high chance Leena would have been killed by those 4 guards of Mrs. Thompson.
While a fight isn''t really a big problem for me, I thought of trying to persuade her with words. Which kind of worked fine for me.
Anna was frozen stiff in her ce, her eyes still seemingly confused as she dazed in the space in front of her.
Taking out another array for mind calming, I then used it on Anna.
"Will she be fine?" Leena spoke with a worried expression as she looked at me. She seemed to be still anxious about what had happened a few moments ago.
''I guess I can understand her situation in a way. Just a moment ago, she almost lost her life and her sister was about to be a ything for another human. If it were any other ce than this, then¡'' I gave it a quick thought before focusing on the issue at hand.
"It''s just mind magic. Nothing I can''t handle," I smiled as I cleared the magic.. Anna immediately lost consciousness, before I helped hery on the ground.
"Don''t worry. She will wake up in a minute or two," I assured Leena as she nodded before she asked with a deeply concerned voice,
"May I ask who thatdy was?"
I turned to her for a moment before speaking," don''t tell me you have never seen the Duke''s Wife before? I thought she was pretty well known in this town and around."
Leena lowered her head as she spoke," we are not from here."
Understanding her fear, I patted her head slightly before speaking," let''s wait for Anna to wake up. I guess I will lend an ear to your situation for now."
In a way, they were both lucky and unlucky. It''s not like they wouldn''t have run into another situation or something given how the town is, but running into Mrs. Thompson was kind of an overkill.
But since it happened in my shop, where she is fond ofing on an everyday basis, I guess, the witch sister''s luck wasn''t all bad.
However, my reasons weren''t as noble as to save a girl or to prevent something bad from happening. To be honest, I was going to hear them because it seemed a bit interesting and not just a child''s stubbornness.
And since I was getting a bit bored in the past few weeks, seeing this opportunity, I wondered if I could find something fun in it too.
And also, from the way Anna conducted herself, I wondered if I could somehow make her my receptionist without teaching the Arrays. Another reason I saved her.
''All thates after Anna wakes up, I guess.'' I looked at Anna sleeping peacefully on the floor in front of us.
"Thank you," Leena murmured as she looked at me with a gratifying expression. She seemed to have genuinely understood the gravity of the situation.
"Thank you for saving us," she said again. This time louder than before.
"It''s all right," I nodded at her before looking at Anna, finally waking up.
Chapter 83: [The Witch Sisters!]
"How much do you know about the witches and their current situation?" Leena asked as she held Anna in herp and patted her head slightly. Anna, too, was silently letting her do that while patting a brown teddy bear.
I probably knew quite a lot about witches, even more than these two, but for starters, let''s say something basic that a travelling adventurer would know.
"They live in the underworld and have an entirely unique system there. I have also heard that they were trapped there by a curse, but there is another theory about them developing more there than on the surface."
I started with a very basic, letting Leena guide me towards the information she wanted to hear.
"What about the Witches of me, Nature and Ocean?" She asked, and I pondered a little before speaking.
"Other than their strong affinity towards the respective elements? I know that witches of Ocean manage the connection between the different witches by sharing the information. me witches are fighter witches and nature witches are more of a support or healer type?"
She looked at me and nodded," that is correct. Is there anything else you want to add that you know?"
I pondered a little, wondering if I should throw something big?
"There is one more thing that I heard during my travels, but honestly¡ I have no idea if that is true. It was something that I just happened to hear in a tavern by a random Witch Hunter."
Leena''s eyes narrowed at me while Anna, who was busy with the teddy bear, turned to me.
"The man spoke, and I quote,'' there is a disease spreading among those wh*res. If you give them a st of a highly concentrated mana attack of another nature, they will drop like flies. Though not all of them are suffering, so that''s too bad,'' "I said to them.
My eyes were concentrated on them, wondering how they would respond. Anna seemed to be rather agitated by this information, while Leena was looking at me with a half re.
"Where did you hear this?" Leena asked as she looked at me with a threatening re.
"In a tavern on the east of the Aurelian Empire near the Orion Penins. About a year ago," I spoke as I recalled that the disease started from there.
I remember it because it was a worldwide Event Epic Quest that anyone can participate in. It was issued by the witches to ask the yers to hunt for materials to heal the disease.
About a dozen people, who had the [Witch] ss, even took part in the following Unique Quest. And then, 3 of them which managed toplete the quest were given the insane quest rewards.
Since the story was interesting, the yers shared it and it was quite well received by themunity. There was even a movie and a drama over this, so it was hard to forget.
"Orion Penins, huh? Guess it makes sense if it is there," Leena murmured as she looked at me, before she pondered a bit more.
"Well. If a random person like you already know about this, it wouldn''t be long before others know it as well," she spoke before continuing,
"I will keep it to a minimum. The disease urs when a witch gives birth to another witch of an opposite nature. It is as simple as that."
''It''s not,'' I smiled as I saw her lying without batting an eye. The diseasees from an experiment and is pretty much infectious.
"Our Mother is a Witch of Wind. While we happen to be me witches, our youngest¡ she is a Witch of the Land," she said, expecting me to understand the rest of the situation myself.
After a momentary silence, I looked at Anna before asking,
"And how is it connected to Anna and youing here? And Anna asking me to learn Arrays?"
Leena and Anna looked at each other for a couple of seconds, before Leena sighed, patting Anna''s head. Anna, on the other hand, turned sad as she sulked a little.
"Remember when I said that we aren''t from here?" Leena asked.
"Yeah. When you seemed like you were about to cry," I smirked at her, while she rolled her eyes away from me.
"You need not to remember that," she added before her gaze turned mncholic. I could see a little warmth in that distant look of hers.
"We actually came from a far-away region. Near the northern edge of Muspelheim, from a small town called Riva Town. Though because of the influence of the Goddess of Fire being high there, we had to escape along with our mother.
We never met our father. Mother said that she was a runaway dark mage, so that kind of made things worse for us than the normal.
We journeyed to find other witches, but it wasn''t anything even close to easy. Witch hunters, other Dark Mages, ve traders, there was no end to the people who wanted to harm us.
Though we somehow were able to reach one of the entrances to the underworld. However, things didn''t turn out as we expected them to."
A slight pause in her story before she added the closing statements to how it was connected to me.
"On our check up at the entrance, they found that our youngest had Mana Inversion disease. I had¡ another weakness, and our mother had an extremely powerful array ced on her back. Supposedly, it was a mind control array ced by our so-called father on her."
Anna turned sad as she hugged her teddy bear even more while putting her head on Leena''s chest.
"We can''t disclose our location to anyone and especially not to our mother. Hence, probably why Anna didn''t ask you for your help but asked you to teach it to her. There, you have it all now¡ is there anything you want to ask?"
Leena looked at me with a serious gaze, while I wondered how I should handle the situation next.
Chapter 84: [A Receptionist and a Guard!]
I don''t wanna say something like ''I don''t believe your story,'' given how sad their situation is. So for now, let''s get something in between,
"I don''t have many questions. For the couple that I have, let''s start with, what are your ns to do from now on?"
"Survive. Get strong. Earn enough to live a proper life. Those are the basics that we follow. Other than that, we try to find the solution to our problems as much as we can," Leena answered my question.
"Anna. How did youe to hear about me?" I asked Anna next. From what I remember, she already knew about me before we met.
"Heard about Arrays. People praised." She answered in simple words that were exinable enough.
"All right. Last question. What do you think of humans and witches?" I asked.
"Scums and Traitors." Anna answered as she looked at me.
"Bastards and Hypocrites." Leena followed the same.
"So you both hate them all, don''t you?" I asked with a smile, and they nodded. Then, after giving a bit of a thought, I looked at them,
"I can''t exactly solve your problems and neither can I give you the secret to my Arrays, but¡" I began speaking as I grabbed their attention before continuing,
"...I can provide you a shelter to grow and survive."
Before they could ask anything, I immediately added,
"But I want something in return. Or to be exact, I have a few conditions."
Leena shut her mouth as she looked at me. Her eyes concentrated while I stood up and began slowly walking around the area.
"First is that you both will work for me at a fixed wage. I will be the sole manager of increasing or decreasing the wage. You won''t have any say in that wage," I began speaking to them, making them dumbfounded a little.
"Second is that sometimes when I am not here, you both still have to work here. Only when I am here, you can take your leave," I spoke, looking at their silent expression.
"Third is that certain customers are different, so I will give you a set of instructions to repeat in front of them. You have toply with that."
yers need proper NPCs.
"Fourth is that sometime when I need you both or any of you for anything, you need to apany me. I promise I or anyone won''t harm you in any way, but I would like you to follow me without uttering any words.''
I will be needing their presence in the auctions and other ces within the city. If I am going to take someone in with me, might as well help them develop somemunication skills.
From there onwards, I gave 5 or 6 misceneous uses that weren''t that hard toply with. And once everything was done,
"Huh?"
Leena''s expression widened as she looked at me. Anna, too, observed me with a surprised expression.
"Is that all?" Leena asked as she observed my face, trying to read my expression. But not finding any changes, she couldn''t help but ask,
"You are not gonna ask us to sleep with you or perform anything¡ nasty?"
"Hmmm? Why would I do that?" I asked as I looked at them with slight confusion. Do I give that sort of image or something?
"No¡ it''s nothing," Leena spoke as she looked at me with the confusion still instilled on her face.
I let them clear their thoughts while I picked up a random book from the shelf and moved behind the reception. cing that book on the desk, I picked up the one that I had half finished yesterday.
Silence covered the area as both the sisters were lost in their thoughts. It was peaceful in its own way, so I got immersed in the reading pretty quickly. Though before I could finish a couple of pages,
"Ummm¡ is the Shop open? I know it''s written closed outside, but I kind of urgently need some arrays."
It was a random customer who appeared in the shop. And once he mentioned that, I realised why I only had one customer until now.
Apologising to him and then immediately turning the sign to ''Open'' I began showing the arrays to the man.
An influx of people urred within the store for the next few hours, and only when the Afternoon break time came, I closed the shop, before helping the other customers through it.
And once thest customer was done, Anna and Leena finally came forward.
"We have decided to stay here and watch. We willply with all your wishes, but we won''t get involved in anything dangerous for you until we have enough trust in you," Leena spoke determinedly.
"Fair enough. Anything else?" I asked them and they pondered before asking,
"Other than normal working, what else will we be doing? Is there anything special or we can do whatever we want?"
For a second I pondered before speaking," Nothing for now. But during the next week somewhere, I will be taking you both to show a couple of things. Your work would be to observe only."
"As long as it''s nothing dangerous or harmful," Leena answered.
"Now that''s out of the way. I am getting hungry. Let''s get some lunch, shall we?" I smiled awkwardly, cutting them off and taking out a bunch of arrays. Seriously with some arrays, you can do anything. Sadly, they are one time use.
Anna and Leena joined me for lunch before I exined to them both regarding their duties. Leena would be a guard for the shop, while Anna would be the receptionist.
They both were fine with Anna being the receptionist, but were confused why someone as strong as me would require a guard. Though I just told them I have my reasons, for which they asked nothing further.
While I was happily chatting and eating with them, I had not even the slightest idea that this decision would create a storm bigger than both the Ghost world and Mirag Town Incidentbined.
Chapter 85: [The Underground Black Market]
While I didn''t ask them to instantly start working, I still guided them through a few basic things and then instructed them to observe for today.
Time passed from that moment onwards and evening came in the blink of an eye. The number of customers was more than in the morning, so Anna would have learnt a lot of things today.
And once the evening came with the hour hand on the clock reaching 5, I closed the shop and helped thest few customers.
"Both of you wear these and follow me." I gave them ck cloaks. They were big enough to hide their heads and faces, while I also added a function to hide their face structure, even if it''s barely visible.
Taking their hats away and storing them into the ring, I waited for them to wear their cloaks.
"Weren''t we going to follow you from next week?" Leena was confused as she looked at the cloaks. And I smiled as I exined in brief,
"Just because Mrs. Thompson won''t follow you doesn''t mean the others in town will stay silent. We will need to hire someone capable of protecting you both until you understand how this city functions."
Both of them turned silent as a serious expression appeared on their faces. And then, wearing those cloaks, they followed me outside the shop.
Taking a bunch of odd lefts and right, we came in front of a blind alley. And pressing one of the bricks three times, a door opened on the left towards the basement.
"..."
"..."
Both Anna and Leena were surprised to see the door before I turned at them.
"Don''t get surprised with only this much," I spoke as I began walking down with both the girls behind me.
The path downwards was quite long. So much that it seemed like we were walking for forever, but after 30 minutes of normal walking, we saw the other side, as a wide open area.
While it was still far away, if you focus a little, you can see the area filled with a bunch of people walking around the area and murmur was audible at this distance.
"Hey Wesker! Come here to sell your ''Special Arrays'' ?" The hooligan like guard, standing at the wide door on the left side, waved his hand while I returned his greeting with a smile.
"Not today, Brok. Just came here to buy a couple of things and stuff."
Brok, the guard with a slightly ugly face, looked behind me with a lust filled gaze as he spoke,
"You sure you aren''t in the mood to sell? These seem like fine goods."
The other guard also approached them as he spoke with an even more lust filled gaze," yeah. They need to be checked thoroughly. Who knows what weapon they might be carrying?"
I turned around as I spoke one sentence," they are with Morpheus."
And the other guards froze stiff, before he took about a dozen steps behind and gulped as he asked," that Morpheus?"
I nodded as I answered again," yes. THAT Morpheus."
Sweating buckets, he looked at me before turning to those girls who stood there still without making any move.
"Let''s go," I spoke to the girls, and they began walking again. And thus we entered into the underground ck market of Border Town. One of the filthiest ces you can be in this world.
While mesmerised by the beauty of the underground market that was filled with lighting of all sorts, their amazement turned to shock as they saw the contents of the stalls. And then a disgusted and nauseated look took over in the end as they looked at the caged ves.
''Their expression reminded me of when the first yer found the market. He was quite happy, so he made a video, but the more he ventured into the ck market, the more he found nauseating.
Several guilds evenunched abined attack on this ce because of how inhumane ce this was.
ves, to items of cannibalism. Parts of the human body, to various kinds of antiques. Everything was sold here. You can sell anything here as long as you have the power and capability to do it.
"Wesker," Leena spoke as she held the unconscious Anna in her arms. Slowly sitting on the ground as she helped Anna down, Leena looked at me with an unexinable gaze.
I kept my silence for a few moments before walking towards the sister and holding Anna in my arms. Before I stood up and then turned around,
"I will answer everything. But for now, let''s finish what we came here for."
I couldn''t understand what she was going through. But I had my reason for not making any move till now. A few really good reasons.
Walking through the market, we came across a certain wooden house where more than a dozen demihumans were standing outside. They weren''t there for the stall but rather were waiting for customers.
They were mercenaries.
Walking towards the shop, carrying Anna in my arms, I garnered quite the attention of everyone around. But it was fine. It is better this way as well.
"Hmmm? Wesker? Haven''t seen you in the underground for a while. And especially in this part. Anything special?" The receptionist was an old man with a half burned face. He stood there on the other side of the stool, barely supporting himself against the stool.
He smoked a cigar and wore sses made up of gold as he gazed at me and the girls behind me.
"Been a while Revius. Came here to hire a mercenary," I looked at him with a nonchnt gaze before I waited for him to speak.
"What kind of mission?" he asked, a bit interested.
"Protection," I answered.
"Hmmm?" He looked at those girls again before he chuckled and spoke," duration?"
"2 Months," I answered as I calcted that by that time I could help them get strong enough to protect themselves within the city.
"That long, eh? You must be loaded to make that kind of request," heughed at me.
"I am," I smirked as I looked at him, making him choke on his cigar for a moment.
"Cough cough¡ " He looked at me with a deep gaze again before asking,
"Do you have any mercenary that you want to specifically assign to the job?"
He spoke as he smoked the cigar again.
"Morpheus," I answered with a calm look again.
Chapter 86: [A Small Commotion!]
"Cough Cough Cough¡ Cough Cough¡" the old man started choking so badly that I wondered if he would die today. But fortunately or unfortunately, he survived as he got back on the stool slowly.
I looked around to see the other people observing me with a rather tense look.
"You want to choose HIM for the job of protection for 2 months?" the old man Revius observed me with a tense look. He knew that I wasn''t a man who really jokes, so didn''tugh at my request.
"You really sure about that? You know what kind of person he is, right?" Revius asked again, this time being more concerned about me.
"I am pretty sure about it. Don''t worry. I came to decide that this was the best way out of all the other options," I answered him, assuring that I would follow through with my request.
"Well¡ You be the daredevil, I guess. Let me calcte the amount," he spoke as he gave up on me before beginning to look through the calctor. And after over a few minutes of calctions.
"That would be 180 Gold Coins," he spoke with a gulp as he took a peek at me. The others gulped as well, as I took out the Gold Coins and gave it to the guy before speaking,
"The target of protection is these two. Take out your veil," I asked as I looked at Leena while taking out Anna''s as well.
He looked at them for a few moments before taking their pictures in a memory crystal. This way he can issue the quest to ''Morpheus'' and I could be free of worry about a lot of things.
While I won''t be exactly protecting them all the time, the name of Morpheus should decrease the number of iing attacks. And in case the girls die, I can just restart.
"It seems you guys want something from us. How may I help you?" I spoke as I saw 2 horse-faced mercenaries blocking our way. One of them was red, and another was blue.
"We are just taking some entry passes. A rich man like you won''t have any problems paying, would he?" the blue-faced horse spoke with greed in his voice.
"Consider yourself foolish for showing so much money when you don''t have enough power to protect yourself," the red-faced horse spoke, following the blue-faced one.
"Should I?" Leena asked, but I smiled as I spoke," if I needed to worry about something like this, would I even take a step down here?"
"Oi! Are you ignoring us?" the red horse got a bit irritated, and I sighed as I spoke in a loud voice,
"Hey Revius. How much for these 2 idiots?"
Confused for a second, the horse faced duo was taken aback. And when they understood what I meant, they were about to shout at me again, but Revius spoke first.
"18 Silvers, if you bring them alive with minimum damage."
They paused for a second as they looked at Revius before they observed my calm smile. It was only then that they realised that other were looking and smiling at him without making any moves.
"Why¡ aren''t you guys attacking him? He has¡ so much¡ money?" the blue horse finally understood that there was something wrong.
But it was toote.
Taking out a paper from my ring within a fraction of a second, I poured a bit of mana into it.
-Thud!!
-Thud!!
Both these guys got on their knees before theypletely fell to the ground. They tried their best to break free, but the more they tried, the more the gravity increased around them.
"It''s kind of futile. The array takes mana from your body the more you exert and applies it back to you. Now to make you unconscious-"
I was going to use another array, but then I saw them already unconscious on the floor. The pressure must have knocked them out.
"Hey Adriel," I called out a red eagle winged demihuman, who was greedily looking at those men, "you can take them, but can you make sure nobody else disturbs me again?"
It wasn''t the first time it happened, but honestly it was boring now.
"Come on, Man! What''s the fun about that? Don''t we all love when people underestimate you and f*ck themselves over? No matter how many times wee watch it, it is always exhrating," he spoke as heughed out loud.
The others seemed to agree with it as they nodded with the same ugly smile as theirs, while I just shook my head before speaking,
"Just do as much as I told you to."
"All right! All right! No need to get irritated," he spoke as he moved to pick up the bodies. He took a look at Leena as he blinked at her in a flirting manner, but Leena was just weirded out.
"Let''s go," I spoke to Leena before we both moved out of there under the curious gaze of the observers.
As we were moving out of the area, I heard Leena approaching me rather hurriedly from behind. Was she tense with what just happened?
"Hey!" she spoke excitedly, making me stop momentarily. Perhaps because she reached just behind me, she hit my back before being pushed a few steps behind.
"Ow!!"
I looked at her energetic yet pained face as she rubbed her head where she got hit.
"What?" she asked as I kept observing her.
"Searching for that ''oh so disgusted'' face," I answered, with my eyes still surprised.
"Forget about that. Tell me. Who is this Morpheus?" She asked as her eyes gleamed with curiosity. And I stood there for a moment¡ wondering how I should answer this?
"Sigh. Let''s get back up. I will answer all your questions there," I spoke as I decided that since we will be talking for a while, it would be better to answer everything at once.
She gave my words a thought for a moment before she agreed to it. And then we both began to walk out of the ck market, back to towards the store.
Chapter 87: [Morpheus!]
Moving out of the ck market, we reached the surface and from there it didn''t take much time for us to reach the store. All the more because we were walking at a much faster rate than before.
Getting inside the store, a strange form of rxation urred, washing our tiredness away and making us feel pretty much refreshed within a few seconds. Though it was just another array, I ced within the store.
"That was¡ quite something," Leena spoke as she shook her head and began removing the cloak, while I helped Anna on the floor before taking out a pillow for her to sleep on.
With that out of the way, I then focused on Leena, who was humming as she stretched and then spoke without turning,
"MMMmhhh¡ So, are we going to discuss now, or do you have something else to do as well?"
As she stretched forward and bent, her booty became apparent. I won''t say that I didn''t like it, but wasn''t this girl a little too rxed now?
"Like it?" She smirked as she turned around without changing her position and I could only sigh as I looked at her shameful behaviour.
"Might have smashed you if not for the current situation and my own schedule," I answered her honestly, making her turn red a little.
She put her hands on the floor, and then using her arm strength, she did a slow front flip and got back to standing position.
"Leacher," she clicked her tongue as she moved to the chair and took a seat.
"Look who''s talking," I smirked back at her before sitting on the chair beside her.
"Since there are a lot of things to ask, I will let you be the one asking questions," I said calmly as I took out a cup of tea and warmed it using another array. Doing the same thing twice, I gave her one as well.
"Okay so. Let''s start with Morpheus," she asked me, quite curious.
This made me go back to the point when I arrived in the city. Honestly, when I first came here and looked at the condition of the city. Sigh. It made me wanna kill everyone present here.
Which I kind of did before I found that the entire underground market is run by three SS-ranked Adventurers. And not only that, but this was just a side market and the main one was somewhere else.
"When I came here, or to be exact, the underground market, I needed 3 things to secure my business in the city," I began speaking as I raised 3 of my fingers.
"One was information. You can never go wrong with this step. As long as you have information, you can survive any or all circumstances by ying the right cards. Doesn''t mean if you are strong or weak.
Second was connections. As long as you have connections, you will keep getting updated on the important news. They may or may not help you in times of need, but small exchanges on premium goods might be possible as well.
Finally Protection. Even if you do have the above two, it can never be too much to increase the protection you can get anywhere. Whether it is through mercenaries or through an artefact or maybe a deal with the devil, anything goes."
She looked at me as she finished her cup and asked for a refill. Filling her cup, I reached the main point which she asked about.
"When I was looking through the Mercenaries, I heard about a neer who appeared a few days before I did. Since everyone was talking about him, I pretty much got interested as well.
It was Morpheus. A Dark Mage who used chains and a ck fire to burn down his targets. As cruel as his methods were, he was pretty skilled to make up for that. They say that he has a hundred percent clear rate and never missed any targets.
It was as if he knew where the target was before taking the quests.
Though he is also a half psychopath. Even if you poke him a little, or rub him the wrong way, he will immediately kill you with no sympathy. If you look through the missions, you will find a couple of them targeting him as well."
I kept looking at Leena''s face, but there was no change in the expression of hers. She calmly sat there, gracefully taking a sip from the cup.
"So. He is strong, huh?" She confirmed, and I nodded," very much so."
I pondered before adding my reasons for giving the mission,
"He is strong, so he is perfect for the job. People might now know, but he is someone who will take all jobs as long as they give him money and are aligned to his morals or something. At least that''s what my informant said.
By morals, I meant the¡. Hey! Are you listening?" I spoke in a bit loud voice, making her shriek a little.
She turned to me with a slight stupor as she spoke," uh¡ sorry¡ What were you saying?"
"..."
I want to p her right now.
"Sigh¡.. From where should I even start again¡ What was thest thing you remember?" I asked her, feeling exhausted already. Why do I feel like it is going to be a really long night?
"Umm¡ Morpheus is very strong¡ ???" she spoke as I looked at her with a nk face.
A few moments of silence before I calmed myself down and stood up before speaking.
"Just go to sleep tonight. I will exin everything slowly one by one as time passes, not that we have much to do, anyway."
"But-"
"No buts. I am tired now. I already answered a few questions and you look tired as well. Go rest. We will talk tomorrow," I said, making her nod slightly.
I then took out two mattresses and ced them on the floor. Giving them nkets and pillows, I then turned the Air cooling arrays ON. Then I helped Anna on the bed from the floor.
"All right then. Have a nice and rxed sleep. See you guys tomorrow," I spoke as I walked out of the shop waving at Leena and she too weaved with a half tired expression.
[Mana Sense!]
''Doesn''t seem like there is anyone here yet,'' I thought as I checked the area around before going to a nearby dark alley.
And then, I used my ring to create a dark aura around me, as I took the shape of a mage clouded in darkness. I took the shape of Morpheus.
Chapter 88: [Morpheus 2!!]
Morpheus was my alter ego, the dark mage that I created on a whim back in the holy city. He was created so that I could use Dark Magic as freely as I wanted to while using my real identity safely.
No matter how many shits I pull while being Morpheus, there would be no problem with Adam.
At least that''s what I thought until I saw that my act in Mirag city had bloomed beyond what I expected. Truly beyond to be honest.
Not only in the Aurelian Empire, but in all the empires, the name and face of ''Adam'' has already spread. During my travels, I came across the knowledge that both the dark side and this side were searching for me at this point.
There were wanted posters and fliers at every corner of the world about me. A man who can use dual mana, both Light and Darkness, and has defeated a Demigod on his own. His power is supposed to be at the level of the High Saints or above.
Though other than his face and build, nobody knows anything about him.
''The news exaggerated a lot about me,'' I sighed as I went to the rooftop opposite to the Shop and waited there for a few seconds while my mind drifted back to the same topic.
It wasn''t just Adam, but the tale of a Dark Mage running around massacring other dark mages also was spreading like wildfire. Enough to attract a bunch of famous assassins trying to kill me now and then.
''Thankfully, I have kept ''Wesker'' pretty much safe. A small-time businessman with a mysterious background,'' I pretty much like the ring of it.
And it was all possible because of this skill
[Mana Redundancy(2/5)!]
[Effects: Allows the user to take back 20% of the Mana used!!]
And with the addition of this,
[Greater Ring of Illusions (Legendary)!]
[Description: This ring was forged by the Goddess of Light, Alepsia, for doing mischief with her siblings. She used to y with them all the time, one of the best items from her childhood. Even the Gods won''t be able to see through the disguise. A curse has been ced upon it to limit its functions.
Effect: Allows the user to mask himself in any humanoid form.
Limitations: This ring will be bound to the user and cannot be exchanged.
Base Mana Cost: 70MP/minute!]
While I couldn''t find items in the beginning to give in the [Chalice of Equilibrium!!], Iter realised that [Cursed] items were pretty much less expensive to buy than usual. And somehow they were more avable than other higher grade items as well.
Thus, I used a huge load of money that I ''earned'' from the bandits at my adventures and bought a lot of cursed items and then fed it to the chalice.
The fact that the MP cost was reduced by 30 was actually quite an achievement for me. Andbined with [Mana Redundancy] the final cost was 56 MP/minutes.
My mana regeneration increased with my [Wisdom] and [Intelligence] Stat as well, and now I regenerated about 55 MP per minute.
And that is how I ended up having enough mana to maintain any form as long as I wanted to.
Back to the main task, I looked at the area around the shop and there didn''t seem to be anyone daring to approach them.
''Let''s go take the quest officially,'' I decided as I stood up and
[One Way Out!]
[Dexterity Boosted!]
Went down at the shop before nting a [Dark Lily] just in case and then moving towards the ck market. Because I was at a high speed, I ended up reaching the Mercenaries'' hut in an instant.
When Inded there, I stood in between a couple of people against the reception. While they were waiting for their turn, they were busy talking among themselves but because of the wind created by my sudden arrival, I got them turned around towards me.
I saw a bunch of them falling on their butts while the others simply cleared the way for me.
''I guess this too is something that I can''t get used to,'' I sighed on the inside before approaching Revius. His eyes seemed a bit surprised before he hurriedly took out a bunch of papers.
"5," he spoke as he passed me the paper and I nodded before turning around and leaving from there.
Morpheus, I created, was a basic person who didn''t talk much and disappeared as fast as he appeared. Part of the reason is that nobody knows much about him.
The 5 papers I took were the quests that were given to me in the time that I was absent here these few days. I was a bit busy with the shop, creating arrays and going outside in the forest for herbs, etc..
Returning immediately, I reached the rooftop again. My eyes checked for any sorts of problems around, but thankfully there were none.
After that, I took the [Dark Lily] and threw it far away from here in the forest. It was more of a ticking bomb if I happened to leave it here and forgot about it. Better get rid of it while I can.
And once these small things were cleared up, I then began looking through the quests that I received this time.
[Quest Grade A]
[Kill the Bandits in the East of the forest. They are killing and abusing women and children!! I beg of you! I will pay you all that I have! Those bastards took my wife and children!! I barely survived!!
Location: East of Nahida Forest!!
Reward: 50 Gold
Assassin Name: Morpheus
Special Request: Bring the Head of the Leader!]
[Quest Grade B]
[Kill the Elves that have upied the west of the forest. Or at least send them away from my farm!!
Location: Third Cross of the Nahida Forest!
Reward: 20 Gold!
Assassin Name: Morpheus
Special Request: Capture and Enve the Female elves!]
[Quest Grade C!]
[Investigate the newly formed dome area within the centre of the forest!!
Reward: Depends upon what you find!! (Minimum 10 Gold)
Assassin name: Morpheus]
[Quest Grade C!]
[Protect the Dark Mages of the Night of the 7th Moon. Protection time: 8 Hours!
Location: Meet us at the west gate of Border Town on the same date.
Reward: 1 Gold for every life saved at the end!
Assassins Name: Morpheus]
[Quest Grade D!]
[Protect the two witch girls at the Array Shop. Time: 2 Months.
Location: Everyday Use Array Shop!
Reward: 175 Gold Coins!
Assassin''s Name: Morpheus]
Chapter 89: [Bandits and More!]
"2 Killings, 1 investigation and 2 protection quest, huh?" I mumbled as I looked through the quests before pondering which I should go with first.
While I do need to protect the witch sisters, I don''t think I really need to worry about them for now. The arrays themselves are powerful enough to keep anyone away.
''Let''s go with the A-Grade quest for now,'' I thought as I decided it would be best to check this one out. It had high rewards and since the bandits were scum as well, it won''t hurt to go all out.
[One Way Out!]
[Frenzy!]
And then I jumped from the rooftop towards the east of the city, where the Forest of Nahida was. Jumping from one point to another, I began moving at a rather fast pace.
And since it was nighttime.
[Greater Blessing of the Night Goddess!]
[During night, the following effect will be applied:
-The user''s mana cost is reduced to half!
-The user is highly resistant to dark magic!
-The user will not feel any status ailment against any night magic!
-The user''s dark magic output increased by 25%!]
''I was surprised to see that this worked even on the equipment as well,'' I was still amazed at this effect. This meant that all my mana rted equipment would cost half mana to function.
-Whoosh! Like a swift gale, I ran across the town, reaching the city walls, before jumping across them and reaching the forest.
The forest wasn''t your typical forest, but a dense forest made up of strange trees. While there were normal trees outside the forest, there were many strange ones within.
Because of the high density of mana inside the forest, this forest was also a mana forest.
While it meant good for the mages to have abundant mana around, this also meant that they would need quite a control on their mana to prevent it from going berserk.
-Whoosh!!
Not really something that I ever needed to be concerned about, to be honest.
I ran through the forest without wasting any moment, reaching across from one side to another, finally reaching somewhat east of the forest.
"Let''s see. It says that the bandits are in the east, but¡ isn''t the east a little too big?" I thought as I looked around before trying what I could for now.
[Mana Zone(Rare)!]
[Effects: Allows the user to perceive mana around him in a limited radius of 625 metres!
Cost: 50MP/seconds!]
Looking around the area, I tried to see as far as I could. Because of the dense mana, I could literally feel everything that was happening around in the forest. From the leaves rustling to the insects crawling, everything was perceived by my senses.
''I should increase my [Charm] a bit more, this is still overwhelming in ces like these,'' I turned off the [Mana Sense] before moving to the highest point around me.
"Okay. This is better," I reached the top of the tree as I looked around the entire area, and not too far from here I could see light escaping to the atmosphere.
By my estimate, it was about a couple of kilometres away from here. And hearing it carefully, there was a sounding from that part as if a party was being held there.
Getting off the tree, I then began moving towards the area where I saw the lighting from. It took a few minutes by walking, but I made it to the camp where the bandits were supposed to be.
''Sigh.''
A deep sigh escaped my mouth as I looked at the scene in front of me.
At the centre there was a fire lit, big enough that one would confuse it for a festival if looked from afar. But if you were to analyse it carefully under the fire, were lying a bunch of dead bodies that were hard to describe.
The mad part was that there were women dancing around the fire, lost in the ecstasy of the surroundings, as if they were controlled by something. Their eyes were purplish green while they threw bodies in circles around the fire.
The men were pleading to the fire from afar on their knees as they kneeled at one moment before raising their hands up in the air. They too seemed to be brainwashed, as their eyes were purplish brown as well.
"Fancy meeting you here," a feminine voice came from behind as I just stood there without much surprise.
"You were the one responsible for this?" I asked without turning around as I walked inside the camp, ignoring the bandits, both male and female alike.
"Yeah. They kind of crossed the line when they started cutting and burning the trees," spoke the feminine voice as the person came in front of me, ying with some keys in her fingers.
It was a girl who looked no older than 7 yrs, but she was far more than a few centuries old. She had vines in the ce of hairs, and leaves instead of eyebrows. A few of the leaves covered her private parts, but otherwise, she was pretty much naked.
With avender, green skin, and blue gem like eyes, she looked at me with a familiar look. She had red juicy lips, with a bewitching smile, while her twigs like fingers curled around the keys, while she walked towards the fire.
''The Dryad Guardian of the East, Nvida,'' I looked at her from behind as I walked towards the fire.
"Came here to kill them?" She asked with a sweet voice, while her innocent expression betrayed the words she just spoke.
"A plea of a man. Save some, kill some," I looked around to find the surviving women and children¡ that is if there were any.
"They are fine. Well, I have learnt my lessons from you thest time," she spoke as she clicked her fingers before giant pea pods began growing from the surrounding ground.
There were about a dozen of pods around us in circles, before they threw out 2-3 bodies outside. The bodies were of children and women, mainly with 2-3 men in total.
"What are you going to do with the bandits?" I asked, as I pretty much understood that they were going to be killed by her.
"Is there anything about them?" She asked, and I nodded," I need the leader''s head."
"Oh!" Her eyes lit up as she nodded before clicking her fingers again.
Once again, a pod appeared in front of me before throwing out a man in front of us. Though unlike the others, which were unconscious, the man seemed to have his consciousness intact.
"You filthy monster!!" he shouted as he barely got on his feet, before taking a clear look at the both of us.
"Pretty ironicing from a man who captured women and children," I spoke as I moved closer to him. His eyes seemed to be shaken as he looked at me.
"You!!" He pointed his finger at me as he shouted," I have heard of you! The Dark Mage Morpheus!"
"You do? That''s a surprise," I spoke in a monotonous, bored tone as I moved closer to him one step at a time.
"Wait!! Aren''t you a mercenary? I will give you as much money as you want! Just protect me!!" he shouted as he looked at me with a ray of hope before he added,
"I have about 2000 gold coins hidden within the forest. I will give you half of them. Just help me get out of here."
I looked at him with no change in my expression, while the Dryad observed me with an analysing gaze.
"Ironic again. Trying to buy the Mercenary who came for your head," I spoke with a rather curious gaze, making him look at me with a shocked gaze.
His eyes were wide open before he shouted,"Die! you bast- huh?!! Chains?"
[Dark Chains (Advanced)!]
[Effect: Allows the user to create chains of darkness and manipte them ording to his will. Damage against beings of Light x2.
Chain Length: 25 metres!!
Darkness Damage: 15x Wisdom per second!!
Mana Cost: 250MP/second!]
Dark chains of Mana bound him to the ground as they kept hurting him slowly.
"You!!" he wanted to speak or perhaps curse me again, so I blocked his mouth as well, before moving closer to him.
Perhaps because the strength was equally proportional to my [Strength], I could feel him trying his best to break free.
Though it was futile.
Taking out a dagger, I ced it on his neck. I could see him muffling really loud, but I couldn''t care to listen to it so I held his head by his hairs and¡
-sh!
I cut his head from the neck and below.
Removing the chains, I let his body fall to the ground. The body immediately got absorbed into the ground, before I turned to see the Dryad looking at me with an excited yet ecstatic look.
"Well. I guess you want to do that again, huh? I could see you in your lust filled eyes, Nvida," I spoke as I saw her slowly approaching me.
Chapter 90: [Dryad!]
Dryads are races of nature.
Or to be precise one of the closest races to the nature.
Even though those statements is 100% correct, it doesn''t exin everything about the race. There certainly are a few important things that people need to learn before venture.
Let''s start with the three basics about dryads and exin the specifics of dryads.
They are always horny. I don''t know if it is a racial defect, or something of a custom they learn, but they are always horny.
When I asked about the reason for Nvida, she said that it was due to the fact that they could suck nectar of mana and nectar of life from a person. And those nectars have an enchanting effect on them.
Supposedly, these life nectars increase their lifespan, make them powerful, and Mana nectar increases their mana pool. One of the reasons Dryads has such arge mana pool is this only.
Moving to the second
Feature of the Dryads is their ability to connect with nature. At first, I thought Dryads could connect with their surroundings within a limited range.
But then, after talking with Nvida, I understood how gravely I was underestimating them! In two words, the entire forest!! Each Dryad, no matter how small, has the capability to connect with the entire forest at once.
It is one of the innate racial abilities they carried from their birth.
This actually made me understand why Dryads was a unique ss, even among the yers. From what I remember, the number of Dryads yers could be counted on one hand even after a decade of this game was released.
Andstly, they were one of the mentalist categories of the races.
Mentalist wasn''t an official term, but an unofficial category created by the yers for their convenience.
Mentalist. Close Combat. Ranged. Support.
These five categorised all the races based on the adventure party formation. Having at least one of them each was crucial to the party''s survival rate.
It was also suitable because a single race can fulfil multiple positions. Example: a Ranger could be either ranged or a support. Simr for a mage.
Back to Mentalist, they were those who used Mind magic, or charm magic to perform various tasks. Their focus was to control their enemy and let them do their dirty work.
Dryads, subus, vampires, gargoyles, Mind Mages, etc, fall into this category. Sometimes people who can bind others using curses fall into Mentalist too.
Dryads, essentially, we''re strong mentalists. Their power to charm any and all within a forest was onlyparable to a royal subus.
From what I saw, Dryad''s ability was something simr to a deceit mechanism. Like how evolution developed some animals or nts to have specific attributes because of how they were needed in survival.
It''s kind of simr. Dryads needed that energy from their prey, so they developed and evolved this ability. At least that''s what my theory is.
"Mmmh~"
Nvida licked her lips, giving out an ecstatic voice as she moved closer to me.
"Can you at least change your form to an adult?" I spoke as I awkwardly looked at her childlike appearance before she paused and nodded.
Covering herself in giant leaves that grew from the ground, she then locked herself in a green ball of leaves. Didn''t take more than a few minutes and the leaves opened up, showing the developed features of Nvida.
Her breasts were plum and showed her lower body. From a cute child, she became a sexy and hot adult in her early 20s. Her eyes and face were still simr while she wore that lust filled expression.
"Thank you," I spoke before she jumped on me and began kissing me as much as she could. Sucking out the mana from my body, I could feel her body lighting up green immediately.
Her hands then moved towards my crotch, but I had to stop immediately there. With a slight re, I stopped her from losing control as well.
It was tragic, but if I let her suck me from there, no matter which hole, she would start taking my life energy until I die. It''s not that she had any bad intentions, but ording to her, my body''s nectar is too pure.
How do I know that I would die from having sex with her? Experience¡ dozens of experiences¡
Cough¡ cough¡ anyways¡.
For those reasons, I can''t do anything beyond kissing her. Though even that much was kind of fine.
We kissed for a long while before we finally let go. Or to be exact, my Mana started running out, and I had to step back.
"Thank you for the meal," she licked her lips before she turned around and spoke," see you again, Morpheus. Hope so we could do more than what we did today."
I saw her figure vanishing from there before I looked at the unconscious children and womenying on the floor. Though before I could trouble myself, to wake them up, they began getting up on their own.
"Where am¡ I? Huh?! A Dark Mage!!!" shouted a woman as she looked at me while the others finally took a look at the surroundings.
Didn''t take them long enough to figure out what happened here before some of them started looking at me in a confused manner.
"The way is straight there," I said before vanishing from there. I didn''t go too far away from there, as I still had to make sure they would reach the town safely.
While it took them about 10 minutes toe to a decision, they started raiding the bandit''s hideout first before leaving from there.
Their greed isn''t really a surprise because that''s how humans are. Still, I can''t stay. I wasn''t amazed that their first thought wasn''t their safety.
Anyway, another hour passed before they safely returned to town and I, too, returned to check up on the witch sisters.
"Well. Things are fine here," I sighed before moving back towards the Underground ck Market.
Chapter 91: [An Insider News!]
"Here are the 50 Gold Coins, and 20 Extra for the Head," Revius spoke as he passed me the reward of the quest before taking a deep look at me.
Taking those coins, I was about to move away from there, towards the next quest in question, but Revius called me out from behind.
"Can I ask you a question?"
Turning around, I looked at him for a moment, waiting for him to speak.
"Have you heard about anything rted to one of the Saints of life Goddessing here?" He asked curiously, making me observe him for a few seconds.
He signaled me toe closer to him, which I did after a minor consideration.
"So. Here is some insider news. The Elves are sending patrol units to various borders of the Nirvana Empire. ordingly, something big is going on within the empire, which prompted all the saints to check out the 12 main border cities of the empire."
I observed his face with a confused face as I asked,
"And?"
Heughed a little before speaking,
"Do you know about Adam?"
And my eyes widened a little. Since it was inside the mask, he couldn''t see my surprised expression.
"They are actively seeking him. Supposedly, he is connected to whatever has troubled the entire nation. Though nobody knows for sure what it is," he spoke as he himself was pretty much curious about it.
''Fate weaver?'' I thought of a possibility. If the other fate weavers were to search for each other, the most possible person they would search for is Adam.
After all, he is the closest to what a Fate weaver is.
''But it''s still a spection,'' I pondered before looking at Revius as I asked,
"How does this news concern me?"
My voice was stern, dark, and a bit chilly. There was not an ounce of interest in my voice, making Revius sigh before he added,
"The Saints are powerful. And they certainly won''t like a Dark Mage as powerful as you. When the timees, we will close down this ck market temporarily. Since you don''t get involved with anyone, I thought it would be better to inform you beforehand."
Understanding his words, I nodded. Honestly, I wasn''t an idiot to run into a saint in my Morpheus avatar.
Taking out a gold coin, I ced it on the table in front of Revius, which he took with a gleeful face. I could hear him thanking me as I walked away from there, while my mind was still thinking about the information I just got.
''If there is really a Fate Weaver in the Nirvana kingdom, then I need to be at least prepared for it minimally,'' I thought as a sudden smile appeared on my face.
If I could rope him or her in, I could gain one of the most powerful allies in this world. And if it doesn''t work, then I guess I would need to kill him or her for what it''s worth.
Walking through the market, and then up to the surface, I once again reached the area where the shop was. However, unlike thest two times, this time there were about a dozen people standing outside the shop.
Looking at their ck attire covered from top to bottom, and the way they were sneaking around, it was easy to make out their purpose. But still, not being a judgy person, I jumped from the roof andnded in between them.
"Huh?!"
"What?!!!"
"Who?!"
All of them, a total of 9 people, took a step back as they looked at me with their eyes widened.
Initially, they were going to attack immediately, but when they saw my attire, they took a pause before observing me with even more caution.
"Morpheus? What is he doing here?" One of the bandits spoke as he observed me.
"Nobody told me that he would be involved with the Witch Sisters," another spoke out in panic as he tried to run away from here immediately.
[Dark Chains!]
But the chains covered his entire body, while his body started burning because of the Dark Magic. Even still, he tried his best, but s, he wasn''t strong enough.
Same goes for the three of them who tried a sneak attack from behind.
As for the left, 5 of them,
"Morpheus. We did not know that you were not involved," one of the female spoke as she took off her mask, showing her face. She was a cat woman with furry ears and cat-like eyes.
I was essentially a good person. But part of my habits included finding information about other people that are present around me, especially the mercenaries.
And from what I remember, she was one of the people who killed children and beautiful women for fun. To be direct, she was a lesbian cat that enjoyed the misery of kids and women she finds fascinating.
Sadist through and thorough.
"Rest of you take off your masks," I spoke, and the others did too.
I looked around before I saw their faces and concluded that they were all scums beyond saving. Pathetic as they could be.
[Dark Chains!]
"Huh! Wait-" the cat woman shouted as visible fear appeared on her face.
[Hellfire!]
And using one of my signature skills, that gives out a pain filled dark fire, I created a ring of fire around me.
"AAAAAA!!!!!!!"""
"AAAAA!!!!!"
"NOOOAAAAAA!!!!!!!"
"SAVEE ME!!!!!"
The fire caused an immense amount of pain, making them shout so loudly that might have woken up everyone around. Though it was fine, since this wasn''t the first time I had done something like that.
Part of the reason why the nights were so empty in this city was actually me. While the crime rate was essentially high before I appeared in this city, now even the bandits were scared to work here.
And because Ipleted all my work better than any other mercenary, the mercenary organization even turned a blind eye to this.
Though it seemed like the pathetic cry of these scums attracted the attention of two witch sisters as they came outside the store, observing me with a fear filled gaze.
''Now to introduce Morpheus to them,'' I smiled on the inside as I moved closer to them, to start the second part of my n.
Chapter 92: [Adventure at Night!]
Standing between the burnt bodies of the group that was going after the sisters, I looked at Anna and Leena observing me with a fear filled gaze.
With each step that I was taking towards her, made them gulp a little as they held on to each other much more firmly.
"A-Are you... M-Morpheus?" Asked Leena as she mustered up some courage in front of me.
"I am," I spoke in the same spooky voice that I had from before. It was a rough eerie voice that could put fear into the ears of the listener.
I could see them shaking but still not making a move, before I stopped about a couple of meters away from them. The dark shadow that covered my entire body and the ck armor over it wasn''t really weing.
And the purple light from the eyes was more of an icing on the cake.
"Are you the one who asked for the protection mission?" I asked Leena, not caring much about their fear.
"It''s our... Boss.... He was the one who paid for it," Leena answered honestly before I smiled a little. Perhaps my smile was creepy as much as my look. They shrieked a little.
''Would love to scare them more, but let''s stop here for now,'' I smiled as I then chose my next words carefully before speaking,
"Wesker, huh? I wonder what that guy is nning now."
Taking my own name had a simple meaning behind it.
It was to establish a connection between Morpheus and Wesker. The witch sisters would not know what was the connection between those two, but they will know that Morpheus and Wesker both know each other.
It would be helpful in the future in case I need to use powers of ''Morpheus'' while having the identity of Wesker. I mean, why would the lone wolf Morpheus help a random shopkeeper?
I just want people to know that there is a mysterious connection between the two so that they won''t be shocked or confusedter. It will also cut down the slight possibility of ''maybe they are the same person.''
"You know him?" Leena spoke as her eyes widened before I changed the topic.
"Does not concern you. I came here to look for the people I need to protect."
They both looked at the bodies behind me for a few seconds before turning back to me,
"And?"
"And I also came here to set some rules," I added.
"Rules?" Anna spoke out finally, a bit confused.
"Two simple rules. One is that you can''t go too far from the city. Two is that if you don''t get in trouble with someone stronger than me. Any of those and I quit," I exined it to them.
"What if we try to hurt you?" Anna spoke with a serious face, making me take a second look.
"Then you die," I answered with a smirk, making her take a step behind Leena. She peeked from there at me, mustering some of the courage as she spoke,
"Not fair. You protect."
''Is this brat for real?'' I thought before looking at Leena,
"Is this brat for real?"
Leena took a step back along with Anna as they hit the wall behind, while I sighed before muttering,
"I am already regretting my decision."
But then I cheered myself up, thinking of all the rewards I might get from this nonsense that I was trying to pull.
"That is all from me," I answered to them, wondering what their next move would be. Would they go back to sleep like normal or go on a stroll or something?
''I don''t think they would choose thetter-''
"You will protect us. Anywhere.?" Anna asked as her eyes, though filled with fear, were now lighting up slowly.
"Yes, as long as it''s not too dangerous," I answered, feeling an ominous vibeing from her as she took a step in front of Leena and spoke,
"Take us. West of Nahida Forest."
"Anna! You can''t possibly be thinking of that, can you?!!" Leena got rattled immediately as she turned to Anna, while she looked at Leena,
"Chance. Can''t let go," Anna looked dead serious as she turned at me, repeating again,
"A Camp of elves. Evil. Took our medicine. All stuff. We will get it back."
''Elves?'' I thought as I took out the quests that I had picked up today.
[Quest Grade B]
[Kill the elves that have upied the west of the forest. Or at least send them away from my farm!!
Location: Third Cross of the Nahida Forest!
Reward: 20 Gold!
Assassin Name: Morpheus
Special Request: Capture and enve the female elves!]
''Strange coincidence,'' I thought as I looked at the quest before turning to the girls who were arguing with each other.
Or to be precise, it was Leena who was trying to talk sense into Anna. But I moved closer to them, gaining their attention.
"I will do it," I spoke as I looked at Anna, making her eyes brighten up. While Leena got confused as she asked,
"You will?"
"Strangely enough, I have some work exactly there," I told Leena, and she gave me a deep look before looking at Anna. It seemed like she was giving this quite a thought.
"All right," though she reached a conclusion before turning at me,
"But promise me that you won''t tell any of it to the Boss. And also we will return as fast as wee."
Don''t tell me she was concerned with what ''Wesker'' would think about? I don''t think so, but I don''t have any other exnation.
"Sure, I won''t tell him anything," I promised from my heart. Ain''t I such a good guy?
"Sigh... I will believe you, given your reputation. We should hurry then," she spoke as she took Anna inside the shop again and then reappeared with her hat and grimoire, while Anna had her staff.
"Let''s go," she said with her eyes more awake than before. All that sleepiness was gone as she stood there looking at me.
"Sure," I go without thinking much about it. Maybe I will get to see the girls in action as well?
And with that, strangely enough, I was on an adventure with the girls again. This time as Morpheus.
''I am getting entangled with them pretty much pretty fast,'' I thought as I looked at the two girls in front of me. While I don''t exactly believe in fate and destiny, I couldn''t help but wonder if there was more to it than just puree coincidence.
"Creepy," Anna spoke as she looked at me.
"Scary," Leena spoke, following Anna''s words.
"Mr. Morpheus," Anna asked with an innocent look on her face as I observed her," hmm?"
"Can you please not smile like that?" She spoke, making me stop smiling as I looked at her, feeling like an idiot.
''Was I getting excited thinking of another adventureing towards me?'' I thought as I shook my head before I turned serious again.
I then moved closer to them and lifted them both up pretty easily by their waist. Holding them tightly, I warned them,
"Hold tight."
"Huh?" Leena was surprised and so was Anna. But before they could realize
[One Way Out!]
[Dexterity Boosted!]
[Superstrenght!]
-Whoosh!!
I ran as fast as I could through the east gate, into the forest, and then deeper into the forest.
[Frenzy!!]
And then, adding another boost, I ran even faster than before as I traveled through the forest. Didn''t take much time before we arrived at the destination and I stopped somewhere random on the west road of the forest.
Putting down the girls, I saw that they were unconscious, before I put them on the ground and used [Heal] on them. While it didn''t do much, it provided minor rxation that soon helped them wake up.
"Uh! What.... Happened?" Leena woke up on the road before Anna followed the same.
"Ouch! Pain!"
"We are already near our destination. I thought it would be faster this way," I spoke as I looked at them. Leena''s eyes widened as all her dizziness washed away.
She looked around to check the surroundings before she confirmed it. And then her eyes darted back at me before widening a lot.
Anna, however, stood up as she moved closer to me and looked at me with a re.
"What?" I asked.
"Next time. Warn." She spoke as she held her head again. Seems like she was getting dizzy still.
[Heal!]
Using [Heal] on her, I made her feel a little better, as she calmed down before turning to Leena as I spoke,
"Don''t get surprised with something as minor as this. Concentrate on the task."
She kept gazing at me still for a while before she sighed as she muttered in a low voice," my mistake expecting an apology from a mercenary, that too, from a Dark Mage."
She then looked down the road and added in a normal voice," It''s there. The camp of those elves is there."
Chapter 93: [The Elves who lost their mind!]
[R-18 Warning!! There are a few explicit scenes at the end!]
Walking behind Leena, we slowly reached the elves'' camp.
''What the-''
But what I saw was something that I did not expect to see. At least not in Nirvana Kingdom.
The elves were drinking alcohol and chewing what looked like meat. Though what surprised me even more was the condition of the elves.
They looked like madmen, or psychopaths, getting overexcited and enjoying the madness to the full. Calling them insane might be an understatement right now.
"Mad Elves. You think you can handle them?" Leena asked me as the three of us hid behind the bushes and observed the camp.
"Those aren''t mad elves," I gulped a little as I knew a mad elf from my past life adventure.
In essence, mad elves are people who chose to eat meat of other life forms besides their normal diet, which consists of nt-based food.
They gain a new type of mana called blood mana added to their original mana, which also makes some people call them Blood Elves. But in return, they lose all their blessings of nature.
But this was something far more... sinister.
"Nvida... can you hear me?" I called out to the dryad for an exnation, but there was no response. I paused for a few moments before calling her again,
"Nvida."
No response again, before I looked at Leena and Anna. They both were looking at me still as before.
"Something is wrong. You both stay here while I check something," I spoke, making Leena look at me with a serious expression. They both nodded at me, while I then took a look around.
[Eyes of Mana(Rare)!]
[Effects:
Allows the user to see the amount of mana a person/item/being has!
-The user needs to concentrate to see the exact amount of mana!
-The user can still see a rough amount of mana in the surroundings!
-Passively allows one to see the mana nature and affinity of all the people around him!
-The user can sense mana within the air with a little concentration!
-The user can disrupt the mana flow with enough concentration.(200MP/sec)
Cost: 25MP/Sec]
I upgraded this skill on my adventures. While the amount of MP per second was high, it was quite a good skill to judge the enemy''s strength in a single look.
Especially if they are races who control mana more efficiently.
"F!!"
I almost fell on my back looking at the mana in front of me. It was dark mana. Each and every bit of that mana was dark in nature.
''Don''t tell me the dark mages are onto something here,'' I sighed as I then looked around to find something that would give me a hint of what was going on here.
But after a bit of observation, it seemed like I had to go into the camp if I wanted to find out what was going on in here. Nothing other than dark mana was strange here.
[One Way Out!]
Since we were simply observing, I increased my dexterity and then entered the camp. My mana was halved at this point, so I need to use it efficiently.
Thankfully, I made some arrays that could restore mana, but I had only three of them containing about 5000 MP each. That was because each MP filling takes about a month.
''Hopefully, I won''t be using any here,'' I thought as I looked around the camp as the elves were lost in ecstasy.
Because I was extremely fast, the elves appeared rather frozen in front of me.
Searching around the area, I found a dozen more elves within the camp. Wasn''t exactly a camp as there was a house in the distance and a barn just beside it. Reminds me of the quest description.
Moving closer to the house, I noticed the intensity of the dark energy increasing more and more. Which hinted that the source of this madness was within the house.
Because [One Way Out!!] was half finished, I ran towards the house and opened it up immediately. Entering it, I found a couple of humans and elves seemingly dancing together.
The elves had green clothes with their eyes donned in red. Looking carefully, it was their own blood that was flowing out of the eyes, as they stood there.
The humans wore ck robes, signifying that they were dark mages, and their blood-red eyes, simr to the elves, made them a little less pathetic and a bit more pathetic.
My eyes looked around for more clues, but other than the people and the dark mana, there is nothing wrong with the house. Though something felt ominous, so I looked around even more.
Soon my eyes reached up, as I saw something standing up there, looking down at the people with a creepy smile on his face.
On the second floor of the house, there stood a man,fortably standing against the railing.
With two naked women on both his sides. One woman was an elf while another was human, both seemingly charmed, as their eyes were dazed.
That being was toned from top to bottom, wearing only trousers while he enjoyed the show.
His defining features were his pinkish-purplish body, that giant wings of his and those dark horns simr to that of a bull. Not only that, but his eyes and long hair were dark pink as well.
Other than that, there was a chain that connected to cors, one on his neck and another on his hands, making me wonder if there was anything special about them.
[Name: Darius Il Rii Lenira Unferius
Race: Half Incubus- Half Dhampir
Title: The Main Servant of Lily Orius
Level: 108
Status: Bound!
Stats:
Strength: 83
Dexterity: 75
Constitution: 79
Intelligence: 147
Wisdom: 111
Charm: 252
Skills: [Blessed by the Devil(Innate)][Charm][Decolorise!][???!][Forever Mine!][Bind!][Blood Rush!][Charm Overload!][Let me tell you a story!][???!][Master''s Servant!][Forbidden Love!!]
Remarks: The guy she told you not to worry about!!]
Chapter 94: [Practice makes a man perfect!]
I noticed that everyone had started moving again, dancing in ecstasy as they were lost in pleasure of their own. It felt like a cult-like party where they were doing a ritual.
The dark aura that was rather paused now started shifting in circles around the entire room, with the center point being around that Incubus.
''Is he controlling the mana around, too?'' I wondered, as the mana seemed a bit suspicious too.
"Hmmm? Who are you?" That guy noticed me immediately as a cautious expression appeared on his face. He looked at me carefully while his eyes turned purple.
[Greater Blessing of the Night Goddess: The User is highly resistant against Dark Magic!]
I smiled at his vain attempt before I began speaking.
"Just a traveling mercenary. I came here to check what was going on here. Care to exin?"
His eyes seemed a bit surprised as he looked at me before he tried once more. Doesn''t seem like he will be exining anything to me.
"Let me guess. The Dark Mages used the Elves and seeded in summoning a demon. Sadly, it was a higher demon with a high ego of his own."
He kept trying his charm magic on me, but it wasn''t going to work.
[Charm: 127]
My charm wasn''t that high to defend against his attack on its own, butbined with thee [Blessing], I doubt he could do anything to me.
"Who are you?" he asked again as he looked at me before jumping down in front of me from the second floor.
-BOOM!!
Ignoring his words, I observed him while continuously describing," from the looks of it, you are an Incubus. But your physical strength is quite strong for it. A half subus? A Vampire... but you also have those Elven ears."
-Whoosh!
-Bam!
He attacked me physically. Seems like he gave up on trying anymore mental attacks. Though it was rather weak.
Holding his fist with my bare hands, I looked at him with a smile," just because I am a mage, you shouldn''t jump at me using your physical attack. You are bound by the contract, you know? Your power is not even one third of what it should be."
-BOOM!
-BOOM!
He attacked me again, this time using his legs too, but it was futile. I don''t even need to use any skills against him. Perhaps if he were in his true form, and can useplete strength, he would have had a chance.
"Though, I don''t understand. Why would you go controlling everyone around you? It shouldn''t be possible, considering the contracts."
Observing that none of his attacks were going through, he then looked at those around him before he spoke,
"Your cockiness will be the result of your demise, human."
I noticed that everyone around us, both the elves and the humans, were observing me with a nk gaze.
[Freestyle!!]
While I was sure that I could win this fight, I still wanted to make little to no mistakes here. Restarting from here would mean talking to the sisters again, taking them to the ck market, etc, which was honestly a chore.
[Recreating the current scenario!]
[Would you like to include allies?]
[Yes!]
[Status of Allies: Non-Combat Civilian!]
[Total number of enemies: 46!]
[Enemy strength: 150%!]
After that, I began setting all the specifics of the enemies. Since I wanted to finish it without any mistakes, I went ahead and increased their power by 50%.
If I could handle them beyond what they are capable of, it would be a piece of cake to handle them when they aren''t even at 100% of their power.
For the same reason, I also set Anna and Leena''s settings to Non-Combatant.
Onest thing that was bugging me was theck ofmunication from Nvida. Something like this should not be possibly a problem for her.
''So why did the problem grow so much?'' I thought as I started the simtion while limiting myself to dark magic only.
The first run took about 1 and a half hours, using all my dark magic. But I managed to kill all the elves and the humans without letting Anna and Leena die.
The next run took about 50 minutes, since I already knew about their paths and powers. Finding their weakness wasn''t that hard, either.
The next few runs were mostly trial and error until I found a path that would help me finish the entire thing rather smoothly.
The 7th run was finished within 20 minutes, and I managed to disarm half of them, while killing the rest.
By the 14th run, I was able to disarm all of them in 20 minutes. By this time, I could predict their movements pretty easily. In fact, those inside the house were taken care of within a few seconds.
After that it was a pain to rescue the time, but with a bit of guesswork, I was able to stop those outside too.
Since they weren''tpletely disarmed, it took a total of 7 minutes and 40 seconds to stop them all.
Once I reached this point, I understood that I won''t be able to reduce the time with just this much. The Elves were actually strong, and with the dark mage''s and Incubus'' support, they became an even more problem.
''Well, let''s reduce their power to 140% and try once again,'' I thought as I once again started trying again.
To be fair, it felt like a game where you try again until you score a high score. Until you get your desired result, it doesn''t satisfy you, does it? It was something like that.
Took a lot of time, but after a lot of attempts, when I reached the point where I was satisfied with the entire thing, I did another 10 more turns to confirm that I was not missing anything.
And now that I am ready...
"Let''s begin the party," I said as I moved out of the [Freestyle] and looked at the Elves and the Dark Magesing from the front. And all there was, was a smile on my face....
Enough to creep out the demon in front of me.
Chapter 95: [Dryad, Demon and Morpheus!]
[Leena''s POV]
"How long do you think we need to wait here?" I asked Anna as I looked in front of the elves, dancing and ying around. They seemed beyond insane¡ and in one word¡ terrifying.
"Don''t know," Anna responded in her simple words as usual.
While I thought it would take some time for Morpheus to finish his thing¡
-BOOM!!!!
A loud noise came from the other side of the camp, making us turn towards it. Not only us, but the other elves also began walking towards that ce.
"Do you think we should go help?" I asked, as it was obvious that Morpheus was the one responsible for this.
Though before Anna could respond, chains made up of dark magic appeared from below the ground, halfway into the mud. They were trapped as such that their hands were buried in the ground along with everything below their chest.
"Huh?!!"
I was surprised. My eyes looked at all the elves within the ground, with their eyes being burnt by dark magic. It wasn''t killing them, but sealing them in a way.
And from a bit far away, there was a man covered in darkness. He walked with the same creepy smile that he carried sometimes.
It was even more eerie since he wasn''t even looking around.
Some of the elves that were breaking free, and moving towards him from all directions, were getting captured again within a few seconds.
"Sister¡ is there anyone back in our vige like him?" Anna asked as wide-open eyes kept gazing into the scene in front of us.
"Strong? Maybe¡ but I don''t think anyone had that kind of freaky control like that," I answered honestly as I looked at him walking towards us, while all the elves were now neutralized.
And it was only then, we saw there was something walking behind Morpheus. Something chained with the dark chains, something that matched the description of¡ sinister.
He walked one step at a time, forced under the pressure of the chains. His eyes were equally scared of the man in front of him.
Makes me wonder who is the real monster among them.
"You guys cane out now. It was just a high demon," he spoke as he looked in our direction, making our heart skip a beat in fear.
Our eyes shook as we looked at that guy again. It was clear that he was a demon¡ but a high demon?!!
Slowly walking out of the bushes, we took one step at a time towards them. Anna was already chanting a spell slowly while I, too, followed behind her.
"You guys go take your stuff back. I will wait here," he spoke as he turned at the demon before he pondered a little.
"Now, what should we do with you?"
The demon was scared shitless as he looked at Morpheus with his eyes shaken still. Just what exactly did Morpheus do with him?
"Morpheus."
Though a feminine voice came from behind him, as we all looked in that direction. Through the forest, a woman covered in green appeared in front of us.
Her body stark naked, covered in vines, she walked towards us in a sexy manner. From the look she seemed about 20 and if going by the racial features.
"A¡. Dryad?" I spoke with my voice breaking, as I didn''t expect to see 2 rare races in a single day.
''Aren''t Dryad''s supposed to be extremely antisocial? They nevere out in front of anyone and only appear either to protect the forest?'' The more I saw her, the more I got confused.
It was as if mymon sense was being turned upside down.
"Nvida," Morpheus spoke as his expression turned serious. His eyes, which were yful before, now looked rather serious.
"Your chest is t," he added, making us almost trip and fall at his stupid, perverted remark.
The Dryad stopped for a moment, as she looked at her t chest, before holding her breasts for a moment. Didn''t take more than a few moments before they started growing enough to fit her hands.
"You don''t have to listen to him!!!" I shouted at the strange turn of events.
"Your friend?" Dryad asked as she looked at us, before Morpheus spoke." protection mission."
She nodded before moving closer to Morpheus and that demon while we just stood there without making any movements.
There were a lot of questions that I had at this point. Why was a Dryading out? Why was a demon here? How does Morpheus, a dark mage, know the Dryad? How is it all connected to elves?
And above all¡
''Who exactly is Morpheus?'' I asked as I looked at that man covered in darkness standing without any care about the surrounding.
"They summoned Lily Orius," the Dryad spoke in a serious note, making me fall on my butt as I almost felt my skin crawling.
"Sister?" Asked Anna as she was confused by my sudden falling on the ground. I looked at her, as she worried about me, while I gulped before exining,
"She is one of the Royal Subus directly under the Demon Lord of Lust."
"The Sin of Lust, huh?" Morpheus spoke as he looked at the demon before he turned to the Dryad,
"Where is she?"
The Dryad put her hand on her chin as she rubbed them a little. Her eyes lost in thought for a moment before speaking,
"I gave her to the Queen of elves."
"What?!" the demon shouted in a hurry, as he looked at the dryad with a shocked expression.
"Give him to me. He has already done enough damage to the forest," the Dryad demanded as she looked at Morpheus. Though Morpheus pondered for a few moments before speaking,
"What will happen if I don''t do that?"
Silence.
A sudden silence covered the entire area as we all looked at Morpheus.
"What do you mean by that?" the Dryad, Nvida, seemed like she didn''t expect that to happen. She observed Morpheus carefully as her hands grew green.
"You know that Lily was a high tier royal. Miwam, won''t like it if her favorite toy got entangled with the elves and got used as an energy source," Morpheus spoke in a serious note.
"What are you getting at?" Nvida asked.
"It will be an all out war between the Elves and the Sin of Lust," Morpheus spoke before looking at the demon,
"I will need information and a bit of a trap if I need to get out of here. He will be the key to it¡ I can''t just let you kill him now."
The tension was getting higher than anyone could see the vines around the Dryad. Even after hearing the reasoning of Morpheus, she spoke,
"I apologize, Morpheus. But I don''t think I can let him go for such a reason."
"Sigh¡ okay. How about a few minutes of conversation with him?" He spoke as he looked at the Dryad. The Dryad seemed to be thinking about it for a few moments before answering.
"5 minutes. That''s the max, I can wait."
Morpheus thanked her before he turned to that demon.
"Asbestos limm bua ahu e hi," Morpheus spoke¡ in demonguage?
"Lime arou abu!!!" That demon seemed to be surprised as well when he heard thatnguage. But it seemed that it was only the beginning of his surprises.
The more Morpheus talked, the more the demon seemed to be shocked. And not even a momentter, the demon started shouting at Morpheus.
Morpheus seemed to be calm, though, as he kept talking in a calm tone. But his words riled the demon even more.
The conversation kept going on and on. The demon was angry at first, then shocked, and then he started crying and begging Morpheus. He got on his knees and cried purple blood like those of the demons.
It was truly a sight to be seen. A demon crying in front of a human.
''Though¡ is he really a human?'' I thought it would make more sense for Morpheus to not be a human at this point.
"So many things going on, huh? But I guess I am the reason for it to happen, so I should at least do something about it," Morpheus spoke as he looked at the demon.
The demon seemed really moved as he kneeled in front of Morpheus, before speaking,"if all you said is true, then I wish you good luck on your journey."
"Time is up," Nvida spoke as she flicked her finger and the ground ate up the demon in a second. And then she looked at Morpheus before the vines surrounded him from all sides.
"I don''t usually pry into other people''s minds, but this left me with no choice. This might kill youter, but," she spoke as she used a certain spell. Perhaps she was looking into his memories?
But not even a moment passed as she fell on the ground with her eyes shaken in fear, before she observed Morpheus.
"Impossible¡." she muttered as she looked at the withering Morpheus in front of her, with a strange mad smirk on his face.
Chapter 110: [Memoir de novo]
Time passed after that day pretty swiftly.
As Mrs. Thompson mentioned, the Duke simply left his post and ran out of the town with zero exnation.
Though the town folks had little to no effect on them as they continued working on their own. It was as if nothing significant had urred at all.
And after that day, I became more involved in creating arrays and spreading them throughout the city, surrounding area as well as the Nahida forest.
In the morning, cing arrays was the main task, while at night I roamed about the city as Morpheus, collecting information from all over the ce.
Just likest time, I payed myself to protect the sisters and while I was at it; I helped them around the town through the night, teaching them the know-how.
Leena and Anna looked after the shop to the best of their abilities and to be fair, they were more capable than I expected them to be. They performed exceptionally well under my guidance on how to deal with the customers.
And during the night, they showed rather capable fighting abilities against the mages and bandits.
Though the most surprising was Leena. I mean, Anna was a genius in her own domain, but Leena''s potential in me magic was a diamond in the rough.
If polished properly, it might shine enough to brighten the entirety of Zarraf.
But that could be done slowly over time. For now, I decided to focus on their current problem.
While I decided to not [Restart], I actually did it 3 times.
One was to find out information about Leena and Anna''s father. It didn''t take much effort, but the result wasn''t satisfying either.
ordingly, their father is not in town, but is the instigator of the entire n. Or, to be precise, he is working under someone who is nning something big. And part of the n that involves Border Town is under him.
He, along with the leader of the entire thing, will appear on the final day when they will release a huge amount of mana and summon a Greater Demon.
It is sad that it was all I could get even after killing the entire town¡ but I guess it is better than nothing.
The other two runs were me simply being horny and needing to release some tension with Nvida.
After that, the days followed pretty sweetly as usual.
The elves, along with Trisha, followed mymands and helped me spread the array. Nvida gave me a temporary control through her and I rearranged a bit of the forest geography.
On the other hand, with the help of Mrs. Thompson, who was the current superpower of the city, I arranged an array all over the ce, reforming it one step ahead.
Not only that, I managed to tie some loose ends, tying them up carefully, not leaving any opening for the final day.
While Adam can solve everything, I wanted to leave it on Morpheus and Wesker this time. Using Adam too much can attract unnecessary attention¡ not something that I would like right now.
And 14 dayster, after everything was set to the point, and everything was in ce to the point that only a Demi-God or above could create a problem for me, I finally sighed in relief.
Back at the storeroom where I decided to [Save] after 2 weeks, Iid on the floor and clicked on the system.
[Would you like to Save?]
[Are you sure you want to overwrite?]
[Overwriteplete!]
And then I woke up the next day to the smell of lemonade tea. I then moved out to find Anna and Leena having breakfast.
Moving towards them, I joined them as I asked them if they were prepared for what was going to happen in the following week.
"You mean with all the dark mages and stuff? I don''t know much¡ Morpheus asked us to stay low and kill the weaker ones for some experience," Leena answered as I ate a bunch of fruits that went well with the tea.
"Hmmm¡ Well. That is one of the things he would say. I guess I will give you a bunch of protection arrays as well, just in case," I said as I took another sip from the tea.
"Here," Anna gave me a piece of her biscuit, which she didn''t like.
I red at her a little before taking the biscuit and eating it. Patting her head, I then wondered what I should do for the rest of the week.
''Maybe I could give Nvida a bunch of dark mages and then have some fun with her?'' I thought while I smiled stupidly.
"What is the connection between you and Morpheus, though?" Leena asked out of nowhere, making me look at her.
"I mean, other than your mysterious background and unknown power levels, I don''t find anything simr between you two," she said as she looked at me, curiosity stered all over her face.
"Well¡ to be fair, we are nothing but a bunch of kids bound together by fate. We had amon origin, but the direction of growth was different. And obviously our personalities as well.
Brothers in arms kind of thing.
It''s not just Morpheus and I, but a few more. We have amon goal that I cannot tell, and we are doing everything to make sure that it happens. Especially the eldest one of us," I spoke as I took another sip.
Leena and Anna observed my face curiously, waiting for me to continue, but I stopped there as I ran out of bullshit to make. Don''t want it to spiral in a random direction that is too awkward to handle.
"I am not going to tell you anything more than that," I took another sip of the tea, making them widen their mouths..
"Not fair," Anna spoke out. "Yes, I want to know more. Don''t leave us hanging like that," Leena was excited by the story as well, it seems.
"Well. Thank you for the food," I spoke as I left those two and moved out of the store, wondering if there is anything that I can do right now.
Or perhaps if there is something that I missed?
Moving out, I saw Mrs. Thompson talking to a bunch of people and I waved my hand at her.
Though perhaps she was busy, she didn''t notice, so my hand paused in the air awkwardly before I brought it down.
From there, I moved towards the gate, while noticing the same marketce and bunch of new faces. Seems like the influx of dark mages is increasing day by day as the time of summoning ising closer.
They all looked at the normal people creepily as if they were sacrifices, while the townsfolk looked at those dark mages as if they were objects to be sold.
''Quiet the situation,'' I thought as I passed down to meet my guy Herath, who was still guarding the gate.
"Brother, why don''t you take breaks?" I asked curiously as I looked at him. I already know the answer, but something about him liking people pitying him makes me wanna ask more.
People like him are easy to control. As long as you make them feel vulnerable and then pity them, they will start opening up to you. You can use that information to gain their trust, and if you even lie to them about someone¡
They will believe you over the others, even if they are their own blood.
"What can I say brother? A man needs money to eat, sleep and even breathe these days. If I don''t, everything will crumble and you unders¡" and he began telling his tale, which I half ignored from there.
I stood there consumed in my own thoughts for about a few minutes before I focused back on him as he was still speaking,
"... life isn''t easy in the woods as an adventurer-"
"Herath. I would love to hear more about you but for now¡" I spoke, making an awkward smile. He paused right there and apologized immediately.
"Ah! Sorry. I got carried away¡. You are going to Nvida forest, right?" He asked as he took out the register and wrote my name on it.
"Yeah. It''s fine though, your stories are quite interesting to listen to as well," I spoke as I observed him before waving my hand and then walking away from there.
"Thanks for listening. See youter, Wesker," he spoke with a bright smile as I walked away from there.
Moving towards the area where Trish and the elves were, I walked a bit slowly, checking the arrays that I ced one by one. While it took time, confirming it was never a bad thing. Who knows what I might find on checking.
And after making sure everything was fine, I then reached the area only to find¡
The elves crying out loud.
I moved a few steps closer to them, but Nvida came in between with an insane fury on her face. She looked at me and asked with hatred unlike anything I have seen up until now.
"Was this a part of your n as well?"
Chapter 123: [Another Perspective]
Some parts of the quest made little sense. Though, that just meant that Icked some information that I would need to collect first.
[Make sure that Crazy Maniptor meets Anna.]
[Change the fate of Rosalyn and Unia from definite death.]
[Convince the ck Shadow to close the gate.]
And these two conditions were odd as well
[The Dimensional Dome doesn''t open]
[The Dimensional dome doesn''t close]
It seemed that I needed to open the dimensional gate and close it.
''I need to make sure the gate opens without using Trisha as a sacrifice, isn''t it? And then I need to make sure that ''ck Shadow'' closes the gate and not by any other means?'' I thought as I read through it properly.
"Well¡ let''s start from the start¡ I need to open the gate to the Inverse realm without using Trisha," I thought as I recalled a couple of items that were used before in game by the yers for the event-based quest.
Finding those items would be a pain, but¡ there was a way I could bypass all that.
''Though first, let''s look at what actually happened to Trisha.'' I decided it would be better to understand the process first.
[Greater Ring of Illusions (Legendary)!]
[Description: This ring was forged by the Goddess of Light, Alepsia, for doing mischief with her siblings. She used to y with them all the time, one of the best items from her childhood. Even the Gods won''t be able to see through the disguise. A curse has been ced upon it to limit its functions.
Effect: Allows the user to mask himself in any humanoid form.
Limitations: This ring will be bound to the user and cannot be exchanged.
Base Mana Cost: 70MP/minute!]
And thus I moved towards the forest and removed all the arrays first. Without these arrays, Trisha should be able to fight on her own for a while.
With that being done, I then chose a proper spot to sit and watch whatever was going to happen in the forest. It shouldn''t be too hard for them to spot me, but I doubt they would have enough time to worry about me.
And soon began the show that I was waiting for.
Trisha, noticing that the arrays were all gone, turned serious as she stood up. Her eyes looked around for any disturbances before her eyes darted towards the way where the Crazy Maniptor was supposed toe from.
And Nvida, who followed the actions of Trisha, took a step back as she connected herself with the forest, firming her feet into the ground like a tree.
"THE GODS WILL BE OUR SALVATION!"
The voice resounded like before, and the trees started withering in an immediate fashion. Perhaps because Nvida was connected to the forest, her life force was pretty much halved in that single spell.
''Guess thest time my presence changed this oue, huh?'' I thought as I observed the magesing out one by one again.
Trisha tried to help Nvida, but she was immediately bound by a bunch of arrays that formed in the sky, restricting her mana flow.
Though it wasn''t that hard for her to break free from those arrays. But what indeed was difficult was to protect Nvida at the same time as freeing herself from the arrays.
Like vines that kept growing the more you cut them, the arrays, too, were forming in a rapid fashion, disturbing Trisha''s spells.
Meanwhile, Nvida, who had already lost half her powers, was surrounded by three mages who were skilled in battle. One of them, Gale, was killed by mest time, the others were Albedo and Tristan.
While Nvida was strong herself, somehow she wasn''t using the powers of the forest¡ or more like, she couldn''t use it. The fight didn''t continue for long as the mages overpowered Nvida and killed her with a quick session of attacks.
[Quest Failed!]
[All Stats will be permanently halved!]
''Well, nothing we can do about it,'' I thought as I focused on Trisha.
Trisha, on the other hand, was still struggling against the Crazy Maniptor. He neither got too close to her, nor too far from her. All the arrays were created as if he knew where she was going to step next.
Some arrays paused her actions, others canceled them.
All in all, it wasn''t that difficult to see how she was losing against the Crazy Maniptor. It wasn''t about the power levels, but the skill difference.
Despite being overpowered, Trisha was dancing in the palms of the maniptor. And as I kept looking at the fight, I saw something that was rather unbelievable to me.
''To think he was this¡ skilled,'' I gasped a little as I saw his arrays flowing in the sky,nd, and all over the ce.
It wasn''t that he could predict her moves and prepare in advance, instead¡ he was literally manipting her moves to suit his attacks.
He was making her do what he wanted her to do and preparing for it beforehand. And Trisha, who was giving her all¡ was simply falling more and more into his traps.
-BOOM!!
-SLASH!!!!
-BOOM!!!
"STAY RIGHT THERE!!!!"
Trisha seemed to have lost it as she let her rage get the better of her, while the Maniptor was still having that calm expression as from the start.
As for the other mages, they seemed to have created a considerable distance between the duo and themselves.
The fight continued just like before, creating storms and gale in the air, while the dark mana enveloped everything in the sky, slowly turning day into night.
And this time, I was even more surprised than before.
"How did I even miss thisst time?" I thought as I looked up at the strange arrays patterns forming as the moments were passing. But they weren''t random patterns¡ they were forming a giant 3-dimensional array structure in the air.
And as the fight continued, so did the array in the air. And before I knew it, I saw Trisha being pushed by her own attack,nding at the center of a cube made of arrays.
"Array Magic: Inversion of Realms!" And without missing a beat, the crazy maniptor chanted, activating the array in the air.
Trisha, who was still in a frenzy, didn''t notice anything strange and tried attacking, but¡ it was toote¡
A giant gate formed right above her.
An ominous energy that seemed to contain hell itself in it.
It was at this moment that Trisha came back to her senses and immediately turned around, only to find a giant handing out of the gate and reaching for her.
Her eyes turned wide open as that hand grabbed her body and pulled it inside the gate. All the while, we watched her, trying her best to break free from it.
"So¡ this is an Array Master, huh?" I mumbled as I realized that I was still too far from being something like that. The max I could do is store mana, reform it and use it¡ but something like this¡ is what I can''t even fathom to begin with.
But this was just the beginning of the show.
I looked up in the sky as the crazy maniptor flew up to the gate. His eyes seemed scared¡ a bit sad.
"I wish you three weren''t here," he mumbled as tears came out of his eyes before he chanted,
"Array Magic: Destruction of the World!"
And thus all hell broke loose as those arrays that first summoned the gate were now getting concentrated at it, slowly withering away the gate of itself.
And before long one can even bend their head around it, the gate started crumbling at a rapid speed.
While the Crazy maniptor himself seemed to be aging faster than ever, his body seemingly breaking from the extremities. And as if there was a price for the action he did, his own body finally disintegrated into pieces in front of us.
That gate which was there was no more. But the space¡ it didn''t vanish, but grew. Covering the entire ne as far as the dark magic was.
And thus opened the Dimensional Gate of Inverse Gate in front of us, attracting monsters from the other realm as they came rushing down to the town and the forest, destroying everything in their path.
And as I looked upon the sky, which wasn''t ours anymore. White as the newly formed paper, empty as a nk canvas. It seemed as if the heavens itself stripped it of its colors.
In that same white sky, there stood a man up in the air, a being covered in darkness with not a single part visible of him.
And slowly he descended on the ground, as everyone within the town looked at him, holding their breaths. One move and we could all die¡ is what was going in our minds right now.
''Just what the fuck¡'' I cursed under my breath as I saw him standing there.
And standing there, I understood¡ who that ck Shadow was¡ what that ck Shadow was.
Chapter 127: [God of Irrationality!]
Lirawern.
The God of Irrationality.
I might have mentioned this before, that all Gods have followers and the more followers they have, the more powerful they are.
Well¡ there is something I want to correct.
It''s not followers, but believers. And not the believers of God but of the fact itself. Kind of odd logic, but that is how it works.
Huh? What do I mean by ''fact''?
Well, it would be better if I exined it like this. Let''s just take the example of Alepsia. The Goddess of Light.
Now people indeed worship her. But what do they do, in essence? They pray for the light.
Light is subjective and has many forms. Sun, fire, magic, etc, but if they believe in Light¡ Well, Alepsia gets her powers increased.
It''s especially true with people who are lost in darkness. Their belief is extraordinary inparison to those living in Light.
But let''s get back to God of Irrationality now.
Do you know how many believers he had?
Seven.
Something about this number and Zarraf irks me out, but okay¡ back to the topic.
Those seven believers were not exactly the followers of Lirawern, but had their own twisted definitions of Rationality.
They strongly believed that nothing is rational in this world and twisted as it may be, everything that urs in this world is wrong.
Now, even though that is a strong belief, seven wouldn''t have been a problem, right?
Well. It did end up bing a big problem when these guys started projecting their ideas on others.
It didn''t spread their ideas, of course¡ but made others lose their faith in their own beliefs, thus reducing the powers of other Gods.
Their talk was so pin point and convincing that it spread like a wildfire, reducing the powers of all Gods less than half of what they had in mere 3 years.
The God of Irrationality, Lirawern, was a nomad God who loved to travel. His powers were somewhere in the middle of the chartpared to other Gods, of which he didn''t care much about.
That is until he met one of his followers.
And fell in love with her.
It''s easy to guess what happened next, right? They fuc- cough cough they lived a beautiful life for a while until¡ the other Gods came to him.
Threatened him¡ and took his lover away before killing her in front of his eyes.
And that¡ was one of the biggest mistakes they made at that time.
They underestimated the power of Irrationality and confusion.
Lirawern, the happy-go-lucky introvert God. His personality flipped into a crazy maniptive psychopath who began nning out the end of all the Gods.
He started finding people who were confused, lost, and forgotten. And unlike letting them get out of the misery they had, he helped them find peace in pain and sadness.
Find peace in irrationality.
And to be fair¡ it''s not really that hard to manipte someone who is already lost.
One at a time, his followers grew. Like wildfire, they spread, crashing down the pirs of the other Gods, making them cower in fear for what they have done.
Making them wonder what kind of monster they created.
And when all hope was lost¡ the King of All beings, the All-Father God stepped up and fought toe to toe against him.
He couldn''t kill him, but with a contract with the Hell Guardians, he was able to capture him in Hell.
Though by some miracle or another, he escaped out of there about a decade ago and began his hunt again.
Only to get captured immediately.
The All Father captured him and took him to God''s Paradise in High Heaven, where he had to spend eternity under the eyes of the All Father.
At least that was the story which Alepsia and Valencia told me, in exchange for telling about the Hell Guardian who was trying to find him.
''Hmmm¡ why do I feel like there are a lot of pieces missing in this story?'' I thought as I looked at the Goddesses around me.
"Now that we have told you everything we know, it''s your turn to speak," Freya spoke in a strict voice as she looked at me.
"Are you that rough in bed, too?" I asked as I looked at her with a smirk, making her narrow her eyes at me as she red,
"Excuse me?"
"Adam," Valencia looked at me with a serious look. ''This is not the time for jokes,'' was written on her face.
"All right. All right¡. I wasn''t joking though," I spoke in a low voice before immediately speaking up,
"So the thing is that during my travels, I once came across a town where the Dark Mages attacked¡"
And I began telling the tale of how I randomly came across a situation where I met a ck Shadow.
How I talked to him freely without much problems, and how we reached a conclusion that if I get the answer to his question, then he will let me get out of there along with the others.
"¡"
"¡"
"¡"
"¡"
A strange silence covered as everyone first checked the contract paper and then back at me again.
And then back at the paper and back at me again.
"Any questions?" I asked, and all of them, including Anna and Leena, raised their hands.
"Personal start with the rough one," I spoke looking at Freya and she immediately asked,
"How did you start talking with the Hell Guardian? Why didn''t he kill you on sight?"
"Why would he kill me?" I asked. I actually knew that the reason I was alive was because I was a fate weaver, but let''s try to avoid that for now.
"Hell Guardians don''t bother letting anyone around them whom they deem less than themselves, let alone talk to. Just what did you do to¡ make him not kill you?" Zora spoke with her face still in shock.
"Is that true?" I asked, turning to Alepsia and she nodded,
"Only 15 people till now were able to talk to the Hell Guardians. And each of them could be the strongest person on this."
Chapter 133: [The Living Array!]
The first few 100 tries ended up in immediate failure. The Living array was pretty much resisting each and every change that I was making to it.
But as I kept going on and on, with the help of Quiana, I could break the first knot of that array. And as time passed, I broke another knot, and then another.
Since I had the chance, I also learnt a bit about the array, both from Yemir and Quiana, who seemed to be quite knowledgeable about it. Supposedly, she liked array knowledge, so she learnt a couple of things just in case.
It took tries and tries, and slowly I reached a point where I could see the pattern of the Living Array. Though it came all to naught when I realized that I had fallen for a trap within the array.
And thus, I had to restart all over while keeping the previous information in my head. This time, however, I seeded much faster than before¡ only to fail again.
The next time was faster than the previous two, as it took 47 tries to find a knot. By this time, I could see the basic foundation on which this array was made.
It wasn''t just a living array but a masterpiece of an art. It was like a puzzle filled with traps at every step, and many times, even the right step will kill you.
At points where the right step was visible but would surely kill, I, Yemir and Quiana kept thinking of ways to bypass that. And sooner than we thought, Quiana found a way to create an additional string of knots within that array.
And thus began anotherplex pathway of creating and breaking that array where we learnt not only how to understand that Living Array but also manipte that array.
While the idea of taking over that array was fascinating, none of us wanted to be noticed by the God of Arrays. Who knows what that psychopath might do if he were to target us.
And cruel as it may be, we kept walking down the thorny path, and reached the point where we broke that array, separated it from Yemir''s body without any problems and erased itpletely.
Though it didn''t work as we nned as he died as soon as we got out of the space.
Sighing, I started again and this time, Yemir found that there was another array in his heart. Another shitty array¡ but it was easier to solve this problem, as it wasn''t a living array.
With Yemir''s guidance, I was able to erase that array as well before getting out of the space.
''It worked!'' I smiled brightly before experimenting a few things with Yemir.
I took him to his daughters, exined a lot of things and they all cried at the happy reunion. Everything worked out fine, as he was going to live his life properly from now on.
Though sadly that is not why I did that¡
[Loading Complete!]
Now that I know how to do it, what I need to learn is how to do it faster and faster. How to finish it before anyone can realize what is going on, and how to make it seem pretty much effortless.
The first attempt took a day, the 10th took 12 hours. The 100th took 5 hours, the 1000th took 4.
And I continued until I was satisfied. And I continued until I became a master in that particr array.
Perhaps because I started understanding that array beyond what a normal person can, I found ways to skip a couple of steps. And then a few more, and then a few more.
And as I skipped dozens of steps, I became someone who was more fluent in this particr array than the one who created it. I basically owned this array now¡
Reaching this point took time¡ too much time¡ but the efforts were worth it. The efforts were truly worth it. My knowledge of Array grew beyond what it was before.
Obviously, I didn''t know much about other types of arrays¡ but when it came to this array, and mostly living arrays¡ I doubt that there are many that can best me.
And with time, I reached a point where all I needed to do was to touch that array for a few seconds and¡ it broke apart as if it were a fragile web.
And with that done, I was now capable of solving half a dozen problems on my own. Though there was more that was left to do¡ this was only the first step. There was more toe.
[Loading Complete!]
Waking up again in the same storeroom as before, I looked up at the ceiling with a proud expression. Though my own mental capacity was something that surprised me more.
''Was it because of the system that my mental capacity was abnormal? I wasn''t really dissatisfied with it as I would have broken pretty much a million times if not for it¡ but still¡ it scares me now,'' I thought as I looked at my reflection in the mirror.
"Done admiring?" Anna''s voice brought me back to reality as I looked at her standing in front of the door.
"Breakfast is ready," she added as she walked out of the storeroom and, standing up, I stretched a little before smiling at myself in the mirror.
"Whatever it is. We will find it with time. And we will solve it just like we always," I assured myself before walking out and then reaching to sit with the sisters.
Perhaps because I kept running directly to solve the array, it has been a while since I tasted this breakfast. And honestly, it felt more delicious than the first time I had it.
"Any happy asion? You are smiling a lot," Leena asked as she observed me. And I chuckled before answering,
"You can say that."
And then I took a sip of the tea before pondering something and then asking," hey. If you don''t mind me, can I ask you something?"
They both looked at me with a slight pause before they nodded.
"So. Where is your mother?" I asked, with a hint of curiosity on my face.
Chapter 137: [Final Task!]
Hearing my words, all three of the Witches looked at me with a rather curious face.
"The condition is that only three of you may enter Border Town, two days from today. Too many, and all of us will die¡" I spoke, fully knowing that they won''t understand anything.
"??" Rosalyn, as expected, was confused before I began exining the events that the Dark Mages had nned.
That they were going to open a gate to the inverse Realm and were trying to get in contact with a Devil, I exined it to them in detail.
It wasn''t hard to convince them as they already had an idea that something was going on in the border town, anyway. Anyone involved with Border Town knows something is going to happen there.
I then began exining the involvement of the Elves, and a certain from the higher ups among the elves was also here. Also, including the dryad of the Nahida forest.
They listened to the information with great interest, which only grew as I exined about the possibilities of certain mages being present.
Including the purple-haired, dark mage, the crazy maniptor and, most importantly, the Dark Mage Morpheus.
And as I reached the conclusion, I then told them the possibilities of the gate destroying everything from the surrounding as well as the entire town.
"However¡ there was a way that all of this could be prevented¡ and even Raven, who is bound by the ve Contract, can be saved from the Town. But the witches must be discreet and in less numbers," I ended as I looked at them.
I mentioned a bunch of lies here and there to make things work for me. And looking at their expressions, they seemed to be thinking about it.
"You said your name was Wesker, right?" Rosalyn asked as she looked at me with great interest before speaking.
"You still haven''t told us. What do you gain from all this? What is your position in between this madness that is about to take ce?"
Her question was valid. But¡
"My answer might not be something that you would like though," I answered as I looked at her with a small smile, making her even more curious.
"It''s a quest that only I can do, and I gain a reward that only I can use. And if I were to try to exin it to you, and you were to believe¡ I can hardly prove it to you," I spoke the truth first.
"???" Rosalyn and three tilted their heads in confusion.
"Well. Let''s just say what I am trying to gain is not materialistic," Iughed as I looked at them before shaking my head and then looking towards the forest.
"Do you have any more questions? I kind of need to make a couple of setups for the uing event," I spoke as I pondered on the upgrades that I can do with my newly found array knowledge.
"You said that you wanted to save everyone¡ what do you mean by that?" Tia asked with her eyes gazed at me.
Looking at her from the side eyes, I answered with a small smile," it is more of a metaphor. But I don''t like unwanted deaths. Save as many as we can¡ Naive but that is how I function."
I looked at her, slightly blushing, while Rosalyn and Mia looked at me in amazement before Rosalyn spoke.
"We will give our answer by tomorrow morning. Here, in the same ce. Will that be fine with you?"
I pondered if there was any problem with that before nodding at them." sure. See you tomorrow then."
I then moved away from there, one step at a time, while wondering from where should I begin recing my arrays. Though before that,
"''Can you guide me?'' I looked in the sky at that primordial that was looking at me. And sure enough,
[New Quest! Fate of an Entire Town!]
I then went through the entire thing once again, before stopping at a couple of things that I needed to check.
[Make sure that Leena and Anna''s Curse don''t activate!]
[Undo the 4 Curses of Leena and Anna''s Family!]
I wonder if that Living Array was the only thing that Anna and Leena were suffering from. Hmmm¡. seems like I need to talk to them again.
I then moved back towards the town, while making changes to whatever arrays that wereing in my way. Though other than this, there was one more thing that I needed to do in order to actuallyplete the quest.
''The key back to this ce from the inverse Realm,'' I thought as I recalled the ce where the key was in this world. Though since it was a pain in the ass, to go bring that key,
''I guess I will use the [Chalice of Equilibrium!] for that,'' I decided as my next thought went into questioning what I should choose to exchange for that key?
"Well. I will just rob the entire city when we will be in the inverse realm. Hopefully, nobody wouldin about it at that point," I smiled as I thought, that''s the max I can afford, anyway.
If not, then I guess I will go on an adventure to bring that key back here. Just hopefully, I won''t be needing to.
And from there, I then began moving through the forest, towards the ce where Leena and Anna were.
''With this, all the major things will bepleted,'' I turned serious as the next step was going to be a bit of time taking. That is to find out about every person''s position in the city.
In order to achieve the impossible, I must be able to handle the impossible. Gonna take an impossible amount of hard work, but should be worth it.
I stretched as I prepared for another round of insane working and information collection, as I moved towards the city, soon reaching there and back into the shop.
"Hey. Wanna go for a walk?" I asked the sisters who were cleaning the shop, making both of them turn at me with confused eyes.
Chapter 141: [Before the finale!]
"¡ and that is how it''s all going to end, and everyone gets what they want," I smiled as I looked at Rosalyn who was looking at me with a dumbfounded expression.
It wasn''t just her, as the other witches had the same expression too, but nobody dared to utter even a single word. Not that they were scared, but more like amazed.
"Any questions?" I asked as I looked at them, but nobody spoke up.
"So¡ I can assume that you guys will follow the n?" I asked again just to be sure and slowly they nodded.
"Yeah¡ we will¡" Rosalyn spoke before I smiled and then spoke.
" Since this is done. I will be on my way to see the dark mages now. See you guyster."
And even now, they just kept quiet without uttering a single word, while I moved away from there, while I kept grinning on the inside.
Moving towards the dark mages, I then traveled through the forest towards the area where they, or more specifically, Yemir, were camping.
It was a little to the east of the forest, so traveling took a bit of time. But the good part was that I didn''t need to find them. As soon as I entered the east part of the forest, I saw Yemir standing on a tree branch, looking down at me.
"Come with me," Yemir said in a rather calm voice. It kind of made me stand up on my guard a little, as I expected him to be more serious than this.
Following him deeper into the forest, I reached the other dark mages. They were sitting around a dying campfire, which made me realize they had been here for quite some time.
As soon as they saw me, they all stood up, analyzing me from top to bottom.
"I still don''t think it is a good idea," the purple-haired mage spoke, making Yemir sigh before he ignored him and kept walking towards the ashen fire and¡
" [Fire]"
lit up the campfire again.
"We don''t even know if his information is legit!" In a panicked voice he said, as he looked at me before I smiled and answered,
" Come on now, Tristan. Let''s not be so bitchy, shall we?"
"You! How dare- "and then his eyes widened as he looked at me with shock, while I smiled a little wider.
The others looked at Tristan for a while before Yemir smirked as he said," Tristan, huh? Not a bad name."
I could use the System to check for names. It''s not that much of a difficult thing. Though I wonder if I should reveal his part ck unicorn origin to spice things.
''Let''s not do that for now,'' I smiled on the inside as I sat on one log beside Albedo, who shrieked and took a step back.
" First. Wesker, was it? Tell me how much you know about our n." Yemir sat on the log beside mine and asked with a friendly expression.
I nodded before exining everything in bits. I made sure to say it in a way that would make them think I am briefing it rather than letting them know it is all I know.
''Sure, we will end up telling by the end, though,'' I chuckled on the inside. Pretty sure it''s gonna take more than a couple of returns this time, too.
Exining everything to them wasn''t that hard as they patiently listened to each and everything I spoke. There were no questions from the start to the end. Just me telling everything as they listened.
And after I was done¡
" Well. Seems like you know the crux of the situation. Can I ask a few questions?" Yemir asked.
" Sure," I nodded and Yemir asked," How do you know I was the one going to open the gate?"
"You are the only one capable of doing that. At least given the restrictions you have," I answered, saying nothing further, giving a side look to others.
" Why are you helping us?" He asked again.
" I need to open the gate as well. Plus, it would make things worse if you end up against me, because I would rather have you told everything and do this with you," I exined my reasoning.
They all paused for a moment before considering my words. And then Tristan, the purple-haired mage, asked,
" And what exactly is your purpose? What do you want from that world?"
I sighed as I pondered on that question, wondering what bullshit I should go with¡ before I asked,
" Do you know about the Hell''s Guardian?"
Confused, they looked at me and I shook my head. "Forget about what I said. Tell me if you have heard the name ''Adam''?"
This time they seemed to think a little before Yemir spoke up," the one responsible for the Mirag City incident?"
I nodded and so did they," what about him?"
"Well. It is more of a request from him that he passed on to me. I hope you ask nothing further," I smiled, making them widen their eyes a little.
" You¡ know the Phantom?" Yemir was surprised.
''I am Adam,'' is something I wanted to say, but kept quiet.
" Yeah¡ kind of," I shrugged my shoulders before speaking," now. Any more questions?"
All of them, except Yemir, raised their hands.
" Not rted to Adam," I smiled.
All of them put their hands down.
" It is not rted to the quest, but¡ will it be okay for us to meet after the incident is over? I would like to know more about you," Yemir spoke with a rather peculiar gaze.
" You forgot to say, ''No homo''." I looked at him with a serious gaze. And he looked at me with a stumped but confused gaze.
" Nothing. You can alwayse for business rted things in my shop," I nodded. He gave a thankful smile before asking,
" Now. Since we both more or less know about each other''s ambitions, can I ask about the n you have to enter that world? Also, about how you will remove ''that'' from my back?"
I closed my eyes as I recalled the bullshit story that I thought of in my free time before and then, as soon as I got it all sorted,
" All right. Listen carefully."
And then I began exining the best story that I coulde up with.
This time they had questions at every turn, and I patiently listened to them before exining to them the reason for such bullshit and why it would happen.
From the start to the end, it was fun.
Well, at the end, by thest restart, we will have even perfected this story too. For now, I should just focus on getting the task done.
Took a few hours, but I could touch down every part of the story, reaching the proper end where they were still confused but didn''t have many questions left.
" Well¡ I guess¡ I will leave this to you and wait for your orders toe¡" was all Yemir could speak in the end, and I politely nodded.
" See you at midnight then."
Bidding them farewell, I then moved towards the center of the forest where Nvida and Trisha were. Meeting them, I then talked to them once again, rifying a couple more things here and there.
Honestly, at this point, everyone was just taking my word for it. Whether it was the witches, the elves, or the dark mages. Everyone was just doing it because it somehow seemed to make sense.
It was fun.
Once done here, too, I moved to the city and then began talking to a bunch of important people within the city. Telling them about what they should prepare for tonight.
I didn''t give out all the details, but just gave them hints about it. Some bought it, others didn''t.
''Not that it matters much,'' I thought as I stretched a little, continuing changing a couple of arrays that I realized I would need to make.
''Hopefully, this is going to all work out in the end,'' I sighed as Ipleted a couple of things before nodding to myself. This should serve as a good ce to start.
¡..
[Author''s Note: From the next chapter, I will use other people''s POV for a few chapters. This was to skip the efforts that Adam would make and jump to the final restart. Though this doesn''t mean he never did them¡ just that you won''t see it.
Also, with this, we will enter the finale of this arc.
I will also post some side stories afterpleting this part of the story, where I will show two things.
One is to show what is going on in other parts of the world, showing sneak peeks about other Fate Weavers, Primordials, etc., and the epilogue.
The other is a short series of [If] where I will show what happened in the restarts after Adam died.
Discord Link: .gg/YjSHRaReGq]
Chapter 142: [Two Groups!]
[Trisha''s POV:]
.
.
''It''s a beautiful day to y with the spirits. Too bad I can''t really do anything about this situation,'' I sighed on the inside while maintaining a friendly and warm smile on the outside.
Currently, I was sitting with the elves and waiting for Wesker''s call.
"It''s a little too hot today, isn''t it?" One of the elf guards spoke as he wiped his sweat and peered at the scorching sun at the top of our heads.
''Well, it''s the middle of the summer so I guess that is to be expected,'' I gave it a thought as well, before a figure of a man appeared not too far from us.
"Wesker," Nvida spoke his name, as her eyes narrowed at him.
The mysterious array maker who seemed both weak and strong at the same time. I don''t really understand him, to be honest.
A guy with knowledge that most people consider taboo or sacred was known to him. He even knew about my purpose here, and not to mention his ability to gauge the surroundings as if he had already seen it all.
''Though most of the time it feels as if he is one big liar who makes up shit that ends up being correct some way or the other,'' I kind of feel irritated by that as well.
Pretty sure Nvida feels the same about him. And the dark mages too¡ and the witches too¡
"Just what kind of freak, is he?" I couldn''t help but mumble it out loud, making the elves and Nvida look at me.
" Seems like you are already here. Now we wait for the witches," he spoke as he looked in the north direction from where a bunch of people were emerging.
" Witches," Nvida spoke out in a slight surprise.
Wesker has already told us about the entire n. But the fact that he had actually convinced the witches to take part in the mission. Just what is his connection with them?
"You are here," Wesker moved towards the red-haired witch walking in the front, leading the other dozen of them. Looking at the expression of the red-haired witch¡ her face wore the same expression as Nvida and I.
Confused and guarded. Wary and anxious.
"Now. Since we all know the n, let''s divide ordingly," he pped his hands, looking at everyone around him.
We were hesitant, but slowly, as he looked at us, we started dividing into two groups.
Nvida and I, along with most of the elves, stayed in one group. There were also a bunch of dark mages and most of the witches in our group.
In fact, other than the red-haired witch and 3 more, all the witches were in our group.
As for the other group, they had most of the dark mages, those 4 witches, a bunch of elves, and Wesker himself. Supposedly, Morpheus is also going to be in that group.
" Now we will depart," Wesker spoke, taking the other group with him, while we slowly moved around the forest towards our respective positions.
The purpose of this group was to make sure that the monsters that were going to emerge from the dome portal destroyed nothing in the forest.
" Do you think what he said is true?" Nvida asked me from behind and I pondered a little before asking,
"About the part that he is going to open and close a portal, or about the part that he wants to protect the forest?"
"Honestly, both." Nvida sighed as she herself had a lot of doubts about this whole situation.
"I don''t know. We are only doing this because the other option is to go for an all out war against the dark mages, which actually leads to the destruction of the entire forest."
The real reason I wasn''t going against this was, to be honest, Wesker. Maybe I could defeat the Maniptor but if we bring Wesker into the equation¡ I don''t know.
''I feel like we will lose even before we start the fight,'' I sighed on the inside as I reached the position from where I could watch the entire forest at once.
"Hmmm?" As soon as I stepped into the most appropriate position, a dozen arrays activated around me, shining bright green.
rmed, I almost raised my mana shield to protect myself, but I stopped as I noticed the effect of the array on my body.
" This?!!" Nvida was probably going through something simr. And I couldn''t help but be surprised as well.
My perception and mana limit, both were increasing at an insane rate. I knew it was temporary, but still¡ it felt as if the array was tailor made for me.
And as the effect ended, I realized that I could now not only see the entire forest and the city, but also a little beyond that.
"I guess¡ it was a good idea to not fight against him," Nvida chuckled with a worry filled expression and I too sighed on the inside.
Just what kind of monster we were working with? I hope we don''t end up messing things up more than we could handle.
At this point, I could see Wesker and the others standing near the city''s outer gate. They didn''t enter the city but stood there while Wesker seemed to tell something to each of them.
A few minutes passed before Wesker took out something from his dimensional storage and began cing it at the center. And in the next few moments, an ominous energy began circling out of whatever that device was.
When that happened, I didn''t need my mana sense to see what was going on there. The thick dark mana had already spread in the air above, bing visible to the naked eye.
It sent chills down my spine and I felt as if hell itself had stepped upon thend. It was at this moment that I was truly regretting letting all this happen.
''Should I have fought against this? Do I still have time?'' I began to wonder.
Though I knew it was already toote, and there was nothing I could do at this point. Other than prayers and hope, of course.
The dark ominous mana spread in the air, while Nvida and I began preparing on our own here. ording to Wesker, a horde of monsters will spread out, which we need to contain for about 10 minutes.
''I really hope we can do that,'' I sighed on the inside as I began channeling mana around the entire forest.
As for the dark energy, it began spreading in the sky above, slowly opening a portal that began consuming the air within its vicinity.
The portal began growing in a ne that slowly descended as it increased in size. In the end, it began forming a dome shaped portal, just like Wesker said it would.
" Can we really survive this?" One of the elves who came with us spoke out in fear as he looked at the dark dome portal, rmed.
" We must," Nvida took charge as her entire body grew green, especially her eyes, while the mana around her increased at a rapid rate.
Not that long before the portal descended to the ground and monsters began pouring out of it.
Undeads. Bone wyverns. Zombies. Skeletons.
All sorts of filthy creatures began pouring out of the portal into the forest as we stood there, ready to counter it.
"Let''s-" I was about tomand, but about a 100 arrays began shining in an arc in front of me, before it began glowing golden.
Most of the undead and monsters vanished within a second, leaving only a bunch of stronger ones that were barely enduring it.
"Wesker," I mumbled, as I didn''t know how to feel about it. He was the one who was helping us, but it''s because of him we were in this situation in the first ce.
" Don''t think too much. Focus on what''s in front of you. We will deal with everything elseter," Nvida spoke, making me break out of my stupor.
And somehow that calmed my nerves as well. This was no time to be worrying about things that could have been or could have not been.
The dark mages, I don''t trust. The elves aren''t really that reliable. I don''t know the witches.
So I will ask for help from those that I have always trusted.
The entire vegetation and the forest.
I will ask of the trees and the shrubs to fight with us. To fight with all they got and fight to protect the very forest they live in.
"[Forest of Life!]"
I chanted one of my greater spells, as I began pouring my mana into the entire forest.
The forest came alive as the trees began stepping out of the ground and began fighting against the undead.
"Let''s show them what we are made of," I spoke out as I looked at the monstersing towards us in pure disgust.
Chapter 143: [Welcome to Hell!]
[Rosalyn''s POV:]
.
" Are we sure we can trust him?" Tia asked as she looked at Mia.
" I don''t know. We are just following him because Master Rosalyn is following him," Mia answered, making all of them look at me.
Though I didn''t turn to answer them as I simply kept walking behind Wesker until we reached closer to the outer gate of Border Town.
Not that I trusted him, but more like he seemed to know a little too much about us. How should I put this¡ like he already knew what we needed and what we wanted.
''And by the time we realized, we were already in his palms, doing whatever he was asking of us,'' I sighed as I recalled the meeting I had with the elder witches.
" All right. Since we are about to start, let''s have a brief recall of what we are going to do in the next 10 minutes," and then he began narrating the entire n to us as fast as he could.
Didn''t take more than a few minutes before he took out a strange device from his dimensional storage and ced it in front of us. And then as he ced another array there¡ the device began-
"?!!!"
Shocked and terrified, most of us jumped back.
Ominous would be an understatement. This energy was¡ too dark. Too sinister.
Chills ran down our spines just by looking at it, while we stood there watching that energy spiraling out of the device. It was way worse than we expected it to be.
" Is this hell''s energy?" I asked Wesker while he turned with a smile and nodded. His smile made me relieved and anxious at the same time.
Though his next words wiped all my anxiety and gave me pure stress.
" It''s actually worse inside there. And a lot more if we, by chance, end up meeting a Hell Guardian or something."
I gulped as I asked," Hell''s Guardian? Sounds powerful¡ but hopefully we won''t be meeting anything like that¡ right?"
And he turned around and smiled as he answered," I wonder about that."
The dark mana was now all over the sky, and was slowly covering the entire area around us. Didn''t take much time before the sky, which was bright blue, was pure dark now.
And a strange silence covered the entire area as we stood there watching the ''fresh'' atmosphere that we just came across.
" Are you gonna keep looking?" Wesker spoke as he looked deep within the forest, making us all turn in that direction.
''Is there something?'' I questioned as I tried to use my mana sense, but¡ it didn''t work.
''What?!'' A bit taken aback, I tried again, but it didn''t work. This came as more of a surprise to me, since my senses were one of the most polished skills of mine.
" Don''t bother. He is just that strong," Wesker chuckled as he looked at me, trying and failing a couple of times.
" What¡ is that thing?!!!" Shouted one of the dark mages, pointing at somethinging out of the forest.
The silhouette of a maning towards us appeared, whose features became more apparent as he walked towards us.
It was a bony being, or more like a man wearing bones on his entire body, except his eyes and mouth.
He had this strange presence that was very faint¡ as if he didn''t exist¡ which made me stand on my guard even more.
" How did you sense me? I am pretty sure I was hiding well," he spoke in an eerie voice that seemed toe out of a rotten undead.
All of us stepped back a little, as our body subconsciously recognized that the being is dangerous.
''We might die without knowing how and why.''
I knew.
Not just me, but everyone else here knew that.
The only one currently capable of moving quite freely were Wesker and the Crazy Maniptor. I could do it somehow, but I won''t exactly call it freely moving.
The Crazy Maniptor was on total guard, as he should be. His eyes seemed way too serious than what I have heard of him.
As for Wesker,
" I am good at hide and seek," that maniac was calm even in this situation.
Is he that strong or has he lost his mind due to all this pressure? I don''t know.
" You seem to know me," the bony guy seemed intrigued by his behavior, while Wesker answered with a friendly smile,
" The 11th Inspector under the Shadow Being. The one with sub authority of passive emptiness. It would be odd if I did not know about it and came here on a whim."
This time, the bony guy''s eyes widened as he was genuinely surprised to hear that. His smile widened as he looked at Wesker and spoke up.
" Am I that famous?!! Wow! That''s some good news in a millennium."
It was a strange situation.
At one point, we were having this feeling that our heads would drop in the nick of the second. We were having difficulty in doing almost anything. To the point where some of us were trying not to breathe so as to not get noticed.
And then there was this warm and friendly conversation they were having, as if old friends were meeting after a long time.
" Kind of. Were you patrolling here?" Wesker asked, making him shake his head as he answered,
" Nah! I was just taking a stroll here. It was a coincidence to be caught up in whatever you guys just did."
" I guess so. How are things back at the station?" Wesker asked.
" Dull." The bony guy raised his both hands as if it was a stupid question.
Wesker thenughed before that bony guy''s eyes turned serious, making us tighten our grip a little more.
" Now. Before we get even more chummy and friendly. May I ask what is the purpose of your visit here in hell? And obviously¡ who the hell are you?"
He asked as his voice took a threatening turn from the previously friendly one.
Chapter 144: [Inspector!]
[Yemir''s POV:]
.
I am the Crazy Maniptor.
They call me this because I always have at least a dozen ns and a dozen more backups for each n.
I make sure to leave no stone unturned. I don''t make mistake or rash choices. Every word, every step, every action that I take is carefully calcted.
As for being crazy. It''s because of how often the carefully articted works of mine look rash in the eyes of the onlookers.
One man''s perfectionism may seem like just another crazy attempt by a psychopath.
''Is it the same here?'' I thought as I saw how absurd the situation has developed into.
I was prepared to fight enemies at least 3 times more powerful than me. And run away if they are even 5 times better than me.
At the very least, if they are 10 times stronger than me, I would be prepared to die with them. That''s how much I have prepared.
Not just for this time, but for all the times in my life.
''But I might die here without being able to do anything,'' I realized as soon as I saw that bony figure of that man. He wasn''t something we can handle. Even if we were tobine all our powers together.
Others might not be able to see it, but I could. This guy has no limit on his mana and the reason we cannot sense him is because he is one with the very nature around us.
Just like our senses usually ignore the ever-present air around us, they will ignore him, too. That''s how much he was in control with the surrounding mana.
''This was a suicide mission. There was no way we could have gotten even a single step into this hell. Can we even escape this predicament?'' I thought as I saw the expression of that bony guy.
"Now. Before we get even more chummy and friendly. May I ask what is the purpose of your visit here in hell? And obviously¡ who the heck are you?"
He asked in a voice heavilyced with threat.
The atmosphere, which was already tense before, now seemed dire. Can we survive this?
"There are multiple reasons for our visit here. Let''s start with the basic one.," Wesker turned around to look at me smiling, as he asked,
"You might think that this situation is already fucked up, right? Well, guess what? There are a dozen more guys like him in the ce where you want to go. And beings much stronger than him are also there. Still wanna try?"
Hearing his words, I believed every bit of it.
And all I could do was to shake my head at him. If we had known about the situation, we probably would have never even tried to do it.
''Can''t believe I was about to sacrifice my life for a suicide mission,'' Iughed on the inside at my naivety.
"Good, that you understand. Anyone else have any ns for conquering hell or even trying to live here by themselves?" He asked again, this time loud enough to be heard. Not only by the people around us, but by the entire city.
Seems like there were people with their ns here.
Wesker''s smile grew as he said," that''s what I was thinking too."
He then turned to the inspector as he said," the name is Wesker. I¡ or to be appropriate, my brother Adam has something to pass on to your Guardian. ck Shadow. It won''t be that hard to meet him, would it be?"
''Huh? Brother? Adam?! Wait a second!''
I was genuinely shocked this time. It can''t be the same, Adam, can it? No, that would be¡
"The same guy who sent that Demi-God to Purgatory?" That bony guy asked, as if understanding something.
"Yeah. Him," and Wesker smiled as if he was proud of the fact that the inspector knows Adam''s name.
''Did we get caught up in something we shouldn''t have?'' I gulped, as I couldn''t think otherwise. This is something that I must discuss with Lace''s son¡
"Interesting!" That bony inspector''s eyes widened as he looked at Wesker in apletely new light. His eyes seemed to shine a little brighter red than before. Literally.
And then¡ something happened.
The voices vanished. Not like anyone was speaking before. But all sounds, be it that of air or the surroundings¡ it vanished.
And then¡ I saw two figures standing against each other.
The bony guy, who was trying to punch Wesker and the dark mage, who stopped the attack with his bare hands.
Morpheus.
"I was wondering where you were," Wesker said, not even slightly agitated by the exchange.
"A little busy," Morpheus answered as he looked at that bony figure before continuing," though I guess I made it in time."
The inspector, the witches, the dark mages and even I¡ we were utterly shocked.
Our eyes gawked at Morpheus, holding that attack with no problem. And Wesker, who talked with Morpheus like nothing really happened.
The inspector jumped back as he looked at Morpheus with a slightly agitated gaze. He was trying to gauge the power of Morpheus right now.
''Though I think he needs to be careful of both of them.'' I also analyzed the duo a little.
"Hey people. You remember what to do on my signal, right?" Wesker shouted as he began walking towards the city, one step at a time.
And I recalled what he said before and my heart skipped a beat¡
"Morpheus. Don''t go beyond 20%."
Everyone knew what they had to do. Wesker had specified this over a dozen times on how important this part of the process was.
While I didn''t really understand why he was so fixated on that¡ Now I understand why he said that.
"What are you guys trying to do? And where do you think you are going?" That bony guy tried to move towards Wesker, but Morpheus stopped him again.
"Stay out of my way," threatened that inspector, but Morpheus didn''t budge.
And it was at this moment that all the arrays in the entire city and the surrounding forest began glowing.
And the signal that Wesker was talking about came¡
"RUN!!"
Chapter 145: [A Certain Nobody!]
''And often I question the reality of things. How did we end up in such a situation? What is our purpose here? Just¡ how insignificant our existence is?''
.
[Mia''s POV!]
.
.
I met him at the entry gate of our forest. A simple guy with minimal magic but with great knowledge.
He was the same guy whose arrays were currently beginning to take the Witch World by a whirl. While intriguing, it wasn''t something that had an extraordinary impact on our world.
''He was probably just another random person.''
This was the collective thought of all the people there.
''Who could have known?'' I questioned as I saw him walking away from the dark mage and the bony monster who were standing against each other.
Hemanded that dark mage, Morpheus, to not go beyond 20%, while he casually walked towards the city. He also mentioned to us we should prepare for his signal.
-Whoosh!
And then the air shifted again as I saw that bony monster, inspector and that dark mage, Morpheus, exchanging another dozen blows against each other.
''I need to run away!''
My body screamed as I felt the blows crumbling my senses with each exchange. They were fast and swift; they were crazy and precise. And despite being so powerful, they didn''t create even a single wave.
ording to Wesker, it''s because of the dense air around us that absorbs most of the kic energy. Doesn''t have much effect on normal movements, but if you go beyond a certain limit, your body will restrict itself.
Laws of Hell, in a way.
While we were frozen, stuck in the same ce, contemting life and death in front of us, a voice resounded in our ears from within the entrance of the city.
It was a calm voice, but it was still clear and loud in our ears. It wasn''t a shout, but it was still loud enough to be heard by everyone.
It was a voice that I was desperately waiting to hear.
"RUN!!!"
As if my body was waiting for thatmand, I turned around in the opposite direction from the two monsters who were fighting amongst themselves and began running as fast as I could.
And somehow, the first ce where I tried to run to was the city. Where everyone was running to, as well.
Tia. Master Rosalyn. The Crazy Maniptor. The dark mages. Everyone was running towards the city.
-Whoosh!
-BOOM!!!!
-BOOM!!!
We heard voices behind us, but none dared to stop or even turn around. For all we could think of was to escape from those two as far as we could.
"ARRAY MAGIC: A CALMED SOUL AND THE VIRTUE OF LIFE!"
And the storm in our mind and body calmed as the entire city began glowing a little golden.
The fear wasn''t washed, but we were now more brave than a few moments ago. And with that kindred soul, we now focused our mind on something that we somehow avoided altogether.
"The Miasma!" Master Rosalyn spoke out first, as our eyesnded at the dark, filthy air that was slowly winding all around the city streets.
"They areing¡ prepare yourselves," the Crazy Maniptor spoke out as we all tightened our grip and prepared for the fight that Wesker had told us about a dozen times or more.
The miasma slowly entered the walls, the ground and every other thing that it could. Like a ck goo, it started sticking wherever it could.
And momentster, from that ck goo, rose monsters of the dead. The undead and the skeletons. The minions of hell that were far more disgusting than any goblin I have seen.
"[Greater Fire!]"
"[Bleed!]"
"[Silver Water!]"
"[Burn!]"
And began the chants of the mages and the witches as we gave our all.
If someone had told us before that, we were going to work in harmony with the dark mages and the elves. And even humans¡ we would haveughed it off as a bad joke.
"Watch out!!!"
Shouted a dark mage as he looked at me and then shot a pale me behind me, burning the flying minion behind me.
I was confused why he helped me¡ but the answer came sooner than ever.
An array flew in front of me before creating an illusion that a skeleton monster woulde and attack that dark mage who had just saved me.
And without wasting even a second, I shot an ice arrow toward where it was going to happen.
"[Ice Bullet!]"
The bullet killed the skeleton as soon as it formed. It also saved the dark mage''s life, who was killed in that illusion.
And it was at this point that I saw another arraying to me, showing me another illusion. An illusion that showed me running deeper into the city.
Perhaps it was the panic? I don''t know. But immediately I began running towards the ce where the illusion was guiding me.
I was scared. I did not know how long I would be alive for. There were monsters that felt like they would eat us alive. Never ending onught of monsters.
And then there were those two monsters that I didn''t even know what they were doing.
''At least I was alive in that illusion. At least, as long as I follow what''s in the illusion, I won''t die.'' I closed all my other senses as time passed, while I followed the arrays and the illusion.
Jumping and taking turns. Killing monsters as I saved another dozen humans. While also being saved by people I have never met in my life.
I kind of realized that they were too the same¡ following their own illusions. Saving their own lives.
Though it also made me think.
Was the whole city like this? Following the illusion that those arrays created. Running in a direction that nobody knows where it would lead to?
While I was d to be alive for now¡ I couldn''t help but realize that¡
The entire city was dancing in the palm of that guy¡ Wesker.
The person whom we all dismissed as a nobody.
Chapter 146: [In a world filled with Chaos!]
[Leena''s POV!]
.
.
"Are you Raven?" I asked as I looked at the girl that Mr. Wesker said that we would find at this time in this ce.
"She fits the description." Anna looked at Raven from top to bottom, while Raven, who was rmed, looked at us with her guard up.
"Who are you people? And how do you know about me?" She asked, rmed. She already had her knives in both her hands, ready.
''Isn''t she a witch? Why carry a melee weapon? And why can''t I sense any manaing from her?'' I questioned as I looked at her, a bit confused.
But then again, that was not why we were here.
" The entire city is in chaos. We are here to escort you to Rosalyn." I said what Mr. Wesker had asked us to speak, but that only made her guard up.
" And why should-"
She was about to argue, but something happened. Her eyes widened as she looked behind us, and pure terror took over her face.
A chill ran down my spine, as I turned around immediately but found nobody there.
"What was that?" I questioned as I tried finding something¡ anything there. Because what I felt¡ was far scarier than anything I have felt. It seemed as if death itself appeared behind me and then vanished.
"Two people fighting¡ a dark mage and¡ a bony monster¡ that''s what I saw for a brief moment before they vanished," Raven spoke out, and my heart skipped a beat as I turned to see her fear filled look.
"ARRAY MAGIC: A CALMED SOUL AND THE VIRTUE OF LIFE!"
A voice resounded in the air, calming our nerves, that slowly seemed to sumb to this unknown fear.
Especially Raven, who had actually seen what appeared behind me.
" Mr. Wesker," Anna said as she looked into the sky. Though she was actually looking out for the direction of the voice where it came from.
"Is that the guy¡ who just chanted that spell right now?" Raven asked, much calmer than before. And I nodded at her.
"Monsters," Anna spoke out as she pointed at the ck goo all over the streets from where the monsters wereing out.
"Just like he predicted," I spoke out before turning to Raven and speaking,
"Listen. It''s either you follow us. Or you die. Your choice."
And then I began focusing on the monsters in front of me.
" [Burn]"
" [Ashes!]"
" [Breathing me!]"
" [Discoloured Ruby!]"
And one by one we began chanting as Anna and I moved outside the area we were, towards the town center, where we could have a better opening to fight.
"Rawr!!!"
A monster spawned out of nowhere right beside me.
-BOOOM!!!!!
And it got punched away by Raven before it could even touch me.
"Thanks!" I smiled at her. At least she wasn''t that useless as she seemed.
" Yeah¡?" She spoke in a little daze as she looked at her fist, confused at something.
I was getting irritated at herck of a sense of surroundings, but it was only brief since I saw an illusion made of mana.
An illusion where three monsters had attacked Anna and killed her within a moment.
Scared, I created three mes and shot at the ce where they were going toe from.
"[Mana Arrows!]"
-BOOM! X3
And immediately they killed the monster that spawned at the exact spot. Anna, who was dead in the illusion, was now alive, while the monster kepting at us.
Though this time, I saw another illusion of me killing a bunch of monsters before running in the opposite direction from the center of the town.
"It''s Mr. Wesker. He is doing this," Anna spoke as her eyes also concentrated in the same direction where I was looking.
"Let''s follow the illusions for now," Anna added as she began running forward without waiting for me.
I stood there dazed for a moment before I saw Raven grabbing my hand, and taking me towards Anna while there was slight panic in her eyes.
"What-"
And once again, I felt the presence of that being behind me. This time, I turned immediately.
There was a bony figure standing, whose mere gaze was enough to make me hold my breath. And in front of him stood Morpheus, with a rather calm smile on his face.
''How is he so calm?'' I questioned, while Raven pulled me away from there.
-BOOM!!
And all I could hear were empty noises as I saw the two of them exchanging blows before they disappeared from there.
''Just what¡'' Icked words to describe my emotions.
" ARE YOU GOING TO RUN OR NOT?!!!" Shouted Raven in frustration, as I turned around to see her tearing, while she kept moving. She was terrified. Scared¡ it seemed she was losing hope or something.
" I don''t know what you are trying to do or not¡ but I want to run away from them¡ Please¡ run¡" she cried as she looked at me, but she didn''t leave my hand.
And that illusion of me running by itself was presented in front of me, showing me that I should run by myself now. It was guiding me.
Perhaps it was within my mind, but I knew it was Mr. Wesker who was responsible for this illusion. And because it was like this¡ I was going to trust it.
Because¡ even I want to run away from that bony monster.
And I too began running as fast as I could, reaching behind Anna within a few moments.
" Any idea where we are going?" I asked in between, but none of them answered. We weren''t killing any monsters or anything, but simply running through the slightest of the pathway present in front of us.
''Just where are we going?'' I questioned this over and over¡ until the answer came in front of us.
A man in a dark cloak. Someone Anna and I could never forget in our entire life. Someone who we had been searching for ages¡ he was there in front of us. Fighting against monsters with Master Rosalyn.
Our father¡ The Crazy Maniptor, Yemir, was standing in front of us.
Chapter 147: [My City!]
[Risa Thompson''s POV!]
.
.
" Just what the fuck did you do to my town, Wesker? I am gonna kill you as soon as I find you!" I shouted as I shed another monster in front of me.
Never have I been more d to know meleebat than I am now. My mind magic is practically useless in this situation.
"Madam! You should escape!" Shouted one of my female guards while she supported me with magic, and I raised my staff and hit on her face, which she took with no retort.
"First! Where do you think I am fucking supposed to run to? To the hell hole out there!!!" I shouted as I killed a monster that was about to kill my guards.
Meanwhile, she stood up, took charge and began fighting again while she supported me, and my other guards cleared the way for us to move.
" And Second!" I red deep in her eyes, making her gulp as I continued," you dare think I would run away?! This is my town. You are my people! Over my dead body, these monsters will take over here!"
And then I killed another dozen monsters, moving towards the ce where most people were¡. Running?
My eyes looked a bit more carefully and everyone seemed to be running towards somewhere. Some were going left, while others were going right.
Though what was absurd was their coordination. They attacked monsters before the monsters spawned. Their attacks were perfect, not letting any monster take even a single step.
And it wasn''t just one or two people, but everyone that I was looking at. As if the entire town were coordinating with each other in this fight.
And there was only one person I could think of who could be responsible for this¡
"Wesker! I hope you know what you are doing," I mumbled as I could see that¡ Everything was under control. Under his control, that is.
"Women and Darlings! Take me to the east of the town!" I spoke out, as I knew where to find the guy responsible for all this shit.
And thus we began walking one step at a time, killing monsters as we walked.
We saw people jumping over the roof, through the windows. We saw elves coordinating with the witches. And dark mages helping a bunch of priests.
"The world has surely gone crazy." The more I saw of it, the more I was amazed. To think I would witness something like this before I die¡ maybe this wasn''t as bad as it seemed.
''As long as we survive this madness, though,'' I thought as I kept walking.
If we end up surviving this, this is going to go down in history. Border Town is going to be a center of attention for a long¡ long while after this.
Elves. Humans. Witches. Dark Mages. And then the rest of the world¡
And the more I thought of it¡ the more I realized it wasn''t all too bad for the city. If the city exists, that it¡
''But looking at the fact that not even a single brick has moved from its ce and not even a single person is dead¡ Wesker. You piqued my interest once again,'' I thought as I reached the east of the city.
And in front of me, was the shop¡ Everyday Arrays.
-Creak!
Opening the door, I saw the man whom I was searching for, sipping a cup of tea as he was reading a book on the chair behind the reception table.
"Oh, Mrs. Thomspon. Fancy seeing you here. Nice weather isn''t it?" He smiled in a calm manner, while I smiled as I answered,
" It''s raining monsters and undead. So I am not really sure about it."
"Don''t mind the small details," he smiled as he spoke before continuing,
" Just sit here for about 5 more minutes and everything will return to normal again. I give you my word for it. Enjoy the tea¡ I made the one you like," he poured a cup of tea from his space pocket.
He had that calm look on his face before he continued,
"You can call the other guards inside as well."
I closed my eyes for a moment before speaking," children. Get in."
And the 12 men and women who were fighting with me moved inside the shop before the door closed by itself.
"Who are you, Wesker?" I asked this out of pure curiosity. This was on my mind before for a long time¡ perhaps as soon as he entered this town. But now¡ my curiosity is over the top.
"Can you pay the price for that information?" He asked as he poured the 13th cup for all the people here and I observed him for a couple of seconds.
The silence was rather tense as I kept observing him mixing sugar and honey in some cups before he spoke again.
" I can''t tell you everything. But since you have been nice to me for so long¡ I''ll give you a piece of information."
I gulped, as I didn''t know if I was ready for the information or not.
" You know about Adam, right? Phantom, if you know that name. Well¡ let''s just say that WE are trying to do something big. And this and that is just a part of it," he threw a bomb at me with a devil''s smile.
''We?'' I questioned as I wondered how many people are there with them¡ how many monsters are there?
And why are they targeting this ce?
"Ah! Don''t worry. As long as I am here¡ this ce will only thrive. Not a scratch wille to this ce in my presence. So you can put your mind at ease," he added with a slight chuckle, as if he was brushing off a minor detail.
''Is this guy for real?'' I wanted to say but I couldn''t. I was scared of him¡
"I will be leaving now. I got a couple of things to do¡ a couple of things to end," he added before he vanished from there.
I wanted to ask a dozen more questions, but I couldn''t as I just stood there, lost in thoughts of what he just told me.
"What¡ should we do¡ master?" One of the guards asked, as she was confused as much as I was.
"Well¡ let''s have some tea and pass the time," I sighed as I gave up on thinking anymore. Given the extent of how things have spiraled¡
I highly doubt we could do anything now.
Chapter 148: [Singularity of Fates!]
[Raven''s POV:]
.
.
"Leena?" Spoke that guy as he looked at the red-haired girl whom I carried with me.
In the illusion that carried me here, I was still standing, doing nothing but observing the scenario. So while it didn''t move, I tried to get a better look at the surroundings.
"Yemir."
Leena answered as she got out of myp and looked at that guy, Yemir.
There was hate in Leena''s eyes, fury perhaps. But Yemir''s eyes were solemn. They looked at Leena as if meeting a loved one after a long time.
"Raven!"
A familiar voice came from a distance behind Yemir. And focusing behind him, I saw an old face, which I hadn''t seen for quite some time.
"Master Rosalyn-" I shouted with tearful eyes, excitement coursing through, but stopped as I saw my illusion still standing there.
And then I recalled my current predicament. I am no longer a witch but a half witch now¡
My gaze changed from happiness to regret filled, wondering what I should do now?
Should I run away now? Should I make an escape? She will hate me, right? Why does it have to be like this? Just why¡.
And my heart broke a little more as I saw nothing but smiles on her face. Not just her, but Tia and Mia were also with her, beaming at me, with their faces glowing brighter than ever.
"I should-" And as I was reaching a conclusion¡
-Thud!
With a slight noise, two beings appeared at the center, in between all of us. And I stopped moving just like everyone else.
"Just who are you¡?" The skeleton guy spoke out in an eerie voice as he observed the dark mage.
The dark mage was the other person who appeared with the skeletal mage. His eyes looked at those around me with a rather calm smile before he answered with a heavy voice,
"I am Batman!¡ haha¡ just kidding. The name is Morpheus. A mercenary dark mage."
Morpheus? Wasn''t he the mage who appeared in the ck market a few months back? He shook the entire market with his prowess. So much so that even the deadliest of assassins cowered in fear upon hearing his name?
''So this was him, huh?'' I thought as I knew he was strong¡ but I didn''t think he was this strong. The world is surely a big ce¡
"And what do you want from me?" The skeletal man asked as he looked at Morpheus with a cautious expression.
''I want to run¡''
I wanted to scream and run away from here. Each time that skeletal mage spoke, my entire body shivered uncontrobly. Each time I looked at him, I felt like I was looking at death itself.
The only boon was the guy against which even this being was cautious.
"From you? Don''t make meugh. We are here because we need to meet your boss. Like Wesker said, we have a message for him. Once ryed, we will leave from here," he spoke as he smirked at the skeletal mage.
The situation grew tense with each passing moment, while I¡ or perhaps everyone, here just held our breaths, waiting for their conversation to reach a conclusion and both of them to vanish from here.
The skeletal mage narrowed his eyes at Morpheus before speaking."I am afraid that I cannot allow that."
-p!
And pping once, he then interlocked his finger before his eyes turned red and a strange aura radiated from his body.
"[World Magic: Broken World]!!"
He shouted as the energy that was radiating from his body, creeped all over the area covering as far as I could sense it. And something told me¡ it wasn''t good news for us.
-Crack! Crack! Crack!
And immediately cracks began appearing in the air and the surrounding. Not just in the air, but also in the ground and the buildings.
The cracks were transparent and were seemingly harmless. I could see something beyond them, but it was barely noticeable to make out anything.
"It was nice knowing you, Morpheus. But that ends now," the skeletal guy continued speaking with a rxed expression. From the smile he had, it seemed as if he had already won.
As for Morpheus, he then smiled before¡. Huh?
While I usually saw himpletely covered in darkness, now¡ all that darkness vanished, showing the figure of a man wearing a kimono.
''He is hot,'' I thought as I looked at him and all that purple mana behind him.
ck hair over that white face. Holding a long purple sword, whose de reflected his eyes, he stood there menacingly. His eyes didn''t seem to joke any more as he concentrated on the skeleton guy.
"Dark Arts: Chained Sword''s Second Chronicles," his extremely pleasant voice echoed throughout the area as chains of darkness spread as far as the eyes could see.
"You think that much would be enough to fight against me?" That skeletal guy was skeptical, but he didn''t seem much afraid. More like he was questioning the skill of Morpheus.
All of us stood there still, unable to move, while the two monsters stood observing each other, making no moves. Nobody knew what would unfold¡ we didn''t even know if we would get out of this one¡
"Hmmm¡" and then a humming voice came from a distance as a man walked past me.
His voice in this suffocating silence attracted everyone''s attention.
"How long do you think it will take for brother toe?" Morpheus asked as he looked at that new guy there.
"Adam should be here any moment now¡ and ck Shadow shoulde a littleter after that¡ " that guy spoke out nonchntly, as if all this presence didn''t bother him at all.
''Just who is he?''
"Wesker. Can I go at least 25%? This doesn''t seem good with only 20% of my power," Morpheus asked, making us confused as we looked at him bewildered.
20% of his power? You are kidding me, right?
"No. We cannot do that¡ but you are right. We cannot win with what we have right now¡ and Adam seems like he won''t be here for another 30s or so¡" Wesker spoke with a pondering gaze before he sighed at the skeletal guy.
"All right. I will give an extra hand here," Wesker added. Making all of us look at him as we all stood there with bated breaths.
"What are you trying-" the skeletal guy was about to speak¡.
-Whoosh!
And a cold gust blew as all those arrays suddenly began rotating faster in the surrounding air.
Wesker, who was smiling amidst all this chaos, then spoke again,
"Array Magic: Singrity of Fates!"
Chapter 149: [World Magic!]
World Magic.
It''s something that you can achieve wh you reach the true essce of your own magic. Wh you understand the concepts of magic to the point where magic loves you.
It''s something that needs sheer will and a pure connection to your magic with no other thoughts.
Only one in a million people are capable of creating their own World Magic. It is that rare.
Practice can''t take you there. You will need talt. But that won''t be ough as well. You will need the capability to take your magic as your own. It''s hard to put it into words really, but in simple terms¡
You need to own your magic and takeplete control over it.
.
.
[Anna''s POV!]
.
.
We have se a lot of things in our lives. Living life as if it were ourst every day, hoping to find a ce which we could call home someday.
Sister suffered a lot, and I suffered standing along with her. We were each other''s salvation.
Our mother, who is sleeping half the time because of her disease, spt the rest half training herself in hopes of finding a cure for us. We travelled, but we were never together¡ It''s a rather sad story.
''I don''t hate mother though,'' I thought as I saw the man responsible for putting us through the misery we were in. The guy we were searching for a long time. Our father, Yemir, the Crazy Maniptor.
While my sister remembers most of the things about father, I have only faint memories of him.
So, I oft wondered how I would feel wh I would meet him. Will I curse and shout at him for the curse that gued me, us? Or will it be the misery he had put us in?
I wondered if he would be disgusted to see us. Or will he mock us for our existce? Or perhaps he would just ignore us like a rock on the side of the road.
Though contrary to my expectations, it was of that. He was smiling¡ as if he was relieved of something heavy. He looked at Lea and me with pure joy.
It wasn''t that creepy smile that most people give us as if we were an object, but something far kinder¡ just what is that smile of his? He should be incapable of such emotion.
And while I stood there wondering, lost in my own thoughts, I th felt my hand gripped tighter than before. It was Lea who was standing beside me.
And it wasn''t our father that she was looking at us, but the two people who were talking with each other. From her looks, she seems afraid, though I do not feel any fear of any sort here.
''Mr. Wesker did say that I won''t face any problem here because of what I was going through all my life¡ perhaps it''s because of that I don''t have any ill effects,'' I thought as I looked at others standing with fear strick expressions.
And the guy in question walked forward, gathering all the atttion a towards him.
''Mr. Wesker?''
Just like that skeletal guy and Master Morpheus, he too walked without any fear within him. His eyes were rather calcting, as always.
''Master Morpheus looks rather handsome.'' I also noticed that he wasn''t covered in darkness anymore.
I wonder what will happ next.
"Array Magic: Singrity of Fates!" Mr Wesker spoke with a rather smirky smile.
Perhaps because I could feel the mana much better than before, I could see what Mr. Wesker actually did.
Fine threads.
Threads that spread throughout the arrays of paper began swirling a the tire area, connecting everything in the vicinity.
Whether it was the arrays that began swirling a, or was it the people or the buildings? Ev Master Morpheus and that skeletal guy. They were all connected with threads of differt colors.
And th momtster, I saw the same illusion of me that guided me here. Mr. Wesker already told us we should follow our own guidelines to the very d. If we can do that, we will all get what we want.
''Pretty sure everyone else is the same,'' I nodded before mumbling as I looked at that illusion creating 4 fireballs that it controlled before throwing it at a random ce within the space in front of me.
"Umu."
And th I created 4 fire balls with a single thought in the air, before adding a rotation to it and th throwing it in the same direction where I was guided to.
-Whoosh!
-Whoosh!
And th the fight, which was paused before, suddly started again as Mr. Morpheus fought against the skeletal guy.
The skeletal guy used a weird magic that created mirrors and cracks all over the area. Though what was ev weird was that the space and the cracks were interconnected.
More like a wide ranged controlled space magic that connected each and every ce.
-Whoosh!
-BOOOM!!!
And what was ev more fierce was the fact that Mr. Morpheus was fighting against that skeletal guy without holding back ev still.
"[ARRAY CREATIONS: WORLDS APART EQUILIBRIUM]!!" And father shouted as he released an insane amount of mana and began creating arrays in the suring air.
"[Forgott Witchcraft: Remembrance]!" And Master Rosalyn, the red-haired witch, did the same as her body began exploding with fierce fire ergy.
As if by chain reaction, everyone began releasing their strongest power at the same time. And th a few momtster, I realized why they were doing it.
It was because the illusion showed them so. Because my illusion was showing me something as well.
And without any hesitation, I gave a deep look at the ''Anna'' who was in front of me and collected all the mana within the cter of my heart.
It wasn''t magic that I had used before. It was of a magnitude that I had never reached before. But still¡ if Mr. Wesker thinks I can do it, th let''s give it a try¡
And th¡
With joy and tears. Sadness and fear. With emotions that I contained within me for years. With everything I got held up within me¡ I shouted at the top of my lungs¡
"[WORLD MAGIC: LET THERE BE LIGHT]!!!!!"
As if it were the closest thing I could think of.
Chapter 150: [Out of the box!]
[Nvida''s POV!]
.
.
"[Earth Magic: Shaking Tremors!]" I shouted as I took control of the g and hit it with a huge load of earth mana.
Bursting with mana, the g began trembling furiously, dis-bncing all the monsters on the g, making it difficult for them to march forward.
And as they fell,
"[Absorb!]"
Trisha absorbed those monsters as nourishmt for the living trees that were fighting along with us.
The monsters were strong and numerous but¡
''Just how far can he see?'' I thought, amazed again as I saw those arraysing at me, recharging my power back to full immediately. Not only mine, but Trisha''s and everyone else''s as well.
"How long do you think we need to hold?" I asked, as I wondered how long this charade would go. It wasn''t like we were losing, but didn''t seem like we were winning either.
"[Burst!]"
"[Blow!]"
"[Create Gale!]"
"[Fireball!]"
And there were those mages that kept attacking the monsters from the rear. Ev though they didn''t need to do it since Trisha and I were ough for them, they still didn''t stop helping us.
"Miss Nvida. How long is this going to go on?" One of the elves who was protecting us asked as he stopped another monster from reaching us.
I turned to Trisha for answers regarding that. Didn''t I already ask this question before?
"Get ready. The next phase is about to start," Trisha spoke as her eyes turned gre and she activated one of her innate skills that only High Elves can use.
"[One with Nature!]"
And th her body dissolved into the air slowly while I looked at the forest slowly growing more dse and greer.
"Prepare your best," Imanded the elves, and they nodded before I looked at the monstersing at us.
''So¡ in the second phase, he will transfer all the people inside the dome towards us¡ but how?'' I asked as I recalled his words. He has told us everything that is going to happ, will happ or can happ.
Though he never exined how¡ so I wonder.
And the answer came immediately: cracks appeared in the area a. Whether it was the forest or the air, there were cracks prest, as if the world itself was being torn apart.
''Huh?!''
And a strange fear crept upon me, as I felt the presce of something beyond the cracks.
I couldn''t see it properly, but behind those cracks¡ was a monster far beyond any of us could ev imagine.
"Just what is going on in there?" I questioned as I looked at the cracks floating a for a few seconds before¡
Someone jumped out of one of those floating cracks in the air.
"Huh? I am back?!!" It was a normal citiz who seemed shocked for a momt before a relieved smile appeared on his joy filled face,
"I am alive! I lived! That nightmare is over! I AM ALIVE!!!"
And behind him, more came from the cracks.
''So these cracks are connected to the city, huh? Can we go inside too?'' I thought before I tried looking into those cracks.
But that fear crept up on me, screaming, and I took a step back again.
"Hey you! Just what is going on inside there?" I mustered up my courage and asked one of the people who escaped from the city.
He looked at me with slight fear, as if recalling a nightmare, and th turned a to see at the cracks from where more people were jumping out.
"Monsters¡ perhaps death himself. That''s what we felt. If not for that dark mage and that array master¡"
He mumbled before getting silt again.
Those monsters were stilling at us, and ev though I wanted to know more about what was going inside¡ I still had work to do.
"[Life Magic: Bitter Heal!]"
It was a spell that healed allies and killed any of the forces of the darkness. Surely a perfect spell for a situation like this.
"I¡ I will help as well¡" spoke that man as he stood up, took up his sword and began chanting some spells as he waited for the weaker monsters toe.
It wasn''t just him, but everyone that came out of the cracks slowly started turning a and began fighting against the lower monsters.
I could feel that those monsters carried the ergy of death. Anyone who looks at it would surely feel a hold of fear on them. Yet¡
''Why don''t I see fear in their eyes?'' I thought as I looked at the people supporting each other while killing those monsters.
The monsters kept charging, people kepting out. There were elves, dark mages,mon folks, advturers and demi-humans.
And they fought against the monsters together without holding a shred of hatred for one another. For a momt, I forgot these people used to always be out for each other''s necks.
''Just what in the world is going on?''
As I was confused, I th saw the forest glowing bright gre. And some branches that the trees were forming grew at a rapid speed before tering into the cracks.
My eyes narrowed as I saw the monsters were slowly reducing in numbers.
''It''s still going to take some time,'' I thought as I saw the number of monsters.
But th¡
Something happed.
A bright light? Or perhaps an area wide spell? I don''t know what it was, but¡
Something was inside those cracks that shone brightly. So bright¡ so warm¡
"World magic¡" and I heard the surprised voice of Trisha, who appeared behind me with her eyes narrowed in one of the cracks.
''World Magic?!'' I was shocked as I looked into the crack where the bright light wasing from.
"To think I would witness World Magics on the same day¡ " And Trisha spoke again as she looked at cracks, making me ev more shocked.
"Let''s conctrate. It''s about to d," Trisha added as she vanished again from there, leaving me dazed as I looked at the cracks from where the never ding light was still shining.
"Just¡ what is going on inside there?"
I stared nkly at the cracks while the monsters slowly withered on their own, not being able to survive against the pure light.
Chapter 151: [Focus!]
[The Inspector!]
.
.
"Focus!"
He mumbled as he looked at me.
-Whoosh!
And in the next second, he was right in front of me with his sword almost nicking my neck as I barely jumped back by instinct.
Using the extsion of my bones from the legs, I pushed myself behind before using one of the [Space Mirrors!] I relocated myself right behind his back, almost grabbing his head, missing by a hair''s lgth.
"Focus!"
He mumbled again, as he vanished before cutting apart my hand, tearing it off my body while I looked at him, focused only on his sword.
He wasn''t smiling like before; he wasn''t joking like a few momts ago. He stood there with little emotion in those eyes, as if he had giv up on everything.
And extding the bones of my arm, I joined my shed arm once again.
''I could probably kill him in a single touch,'' I thought again for the hundredth time as I looked at him before raising more bones from the g to attack him. But, as usual, he jumped a little.
And a bunch of ck chains appeared on which he stood, positioning himself for another sh.
''All I need is to touch him but¡''
In the beginning I thought little of it, but¡ why can''t I touch him ev a single time? He came so close and I had so many chances¡ and ev now I still had my chance.
-Whoosh!
"Focus!"
"You bastard!"
And another futile exchange, where I stepped back from his attack and he somehow managed to predict my next attack. This cockroach¡
By this time all my bones which I hadid in the tire city, should be able to create a wide range trap that I could use to defeat this guy but¡
I saw those bones I just created a few momts ago being absorbed by the arrays as nutrition before going to the injured who were running nowhe-
"Huh?"
And I saw something bizarre. I saw those people, those bugs, running into the mirrors that I created. While those mirrors, on which I focus on, are in my control. The others are randomly connected to each other.
To jump in them is rather dumb since they would take you to another random ce, anywhere in the city as far as my world magic can work.
So where are they-
And once focused, I found the answer. My eyes wided as I saw the connection of those mirrors back to their world¡
"What in-"
" Focus!"
-sh!
And once again he came and shed me apart into pieces before I joined back slowly. All his attacks were near fatal, missing an inch of my life, but my extremely refined regerative abilities kept me alive till now.
"Something is wrong-"
"Focus!"
-sh!
Ev if they were to go through those mirrors, they must go through the intse death ergy. It was still suicide¡ there was no way¡
And my eyesnded on the girl holding her two hands together. The girl who just cast a [World Magic]. It was iplete and quite brok in many aspects, so I paid little atttion to it.
Shocking, but nothing really that made me wary¡ but it was that right? Her light is filled with life ergy¡ allowing those people to jump through the mirrors without dying.
I should kill he-
"Focus!"
-sh!
"You fucking bastard!"
I shouted as I saw myself chopped in pieces again.
I was angry, but¡ something was wrong. Why is not a single soul dead yet? Not a single building copsed. Not a single person took any major injuries.
And my eyesnded on the smirking guy with basically zero ergy or strgth. The guy who demanded to meet Lord Hell Guardian¡ he was looking at me with a mocking smirk.
It was him, wasn''t he? The guy controlling everything? If I kill him, th everything will be over¡
"Focus!"
-sh!
And th my hands, that I only just thought of raising, were shed and thrown meters apart from me. And the bones that I tried raising from the g to attack that array guy¡
"[Focus of Life!]"
"[Recreating Death!]"
"[Begone Evil!]"
Were removed in its most fatal form by a bunch of weak priests. A secondte and of those pesky spell would have work-
"Focus!"
-sh!
And once again, I was shed while all my attempts were going down the drain.
Something was wrong¡
Am I dancing in the palm of someone else?
And th¡
-Thud!
I was thrown away from that dark mage¡ Morpheus. As he looked in my direction. He was moving away from me¡ no¡ I was being thrown still by his force, as he stood there observing.
-BOOM!
Hitting something on my back, I th found myself in the hands of a giant skeleton. It had deep purple eyes and was currtly holding me like a toy. I knew this particr skeleton.
"Millian?" I looked a to find a girl in red shorts and a ck hoodie, standing at the roof just beside me.
"What are you doing, Ergas?" She asked me in a rather serious tone as she gave me a side look.
"I had everything under control. There was no reason-"
-BOOOM!!!!!
And the skeleton which was holding me punched me to the g. I tried using my strgth to get up, but I failed to do so as my strgth was being absorbed by the skeleton.
"What is the meaning of this, Millian?" I asked furiously. Ev though she was stronger than me, I was a fellow inspector.
By the rules, one inspector won''t interfere with another¡ heck, ev the Gerals ar''t allowed to mess with another Geral''s Inspectors. So why was she-
"Lord ck Shadow ising here. You better be prepared to tell him your reasons," she spoke as she looked at me with slight annoyance.
"Though I should clean this mess you created, in case I d up standing with you," she mumbled to herself as she looked at the people running a and jumping into the mirror¡ my mirrors.
"[Fragmted Death!]"
She created an tire army of small monsters that were shorter than one''s fingers. Though weak, they could overwhelm anyone in an instant as long as they are not too strong.
And for weak beings like these humans¡
"[Purify!]"\\
A blinding light came that erased all those beings that Millian created. And wh the light dimmed, stood the man with a rather thusiastic smile.
"A beauty like you should not y with something like that," he spoke before the dark mage walked in beside him. Both of them stood side by side, looking towards us¡
And I felt like¡ I have se that face before.
And the answer to that was¡
"You are Adam, right? I have heard about you." Millian asked as her eyes changed from serious to cautious.
Chapter 152: [I’m out!]
Author''s Note: Tristan was that purple haired mage who worked along with Yemir and other dark mages. He is a demi-human with part unicorn in his blood and is also a dual mage with the powers of Curse and Wrath.
.
.
[Tristan Clover''s POV!]
.
.
" [Defibrite!]"
I chanted as I drained the curse and death ergy from those monsters.
While I usually delve into curse magic and such, I also have a couple of spells to remove curses just in case I mess up.
''To think it would be used in such a way,'' I thought as I saw that dark mage still fighting against that skeletal being.
My eyes th moved to Yemir''s daughter who just chanted World Magic and was holding the fort on her own. She stood there releasing a huge amount of mana that was circted to every being in the vicinity.
The monsters evaporated while those from our world gained a strange aura that took all our exhaustion away.
"WESKER! DIDN''T YOU PROMISE TO HELP ME OUT?!! I CAN''T CONTROL THIS MUCH LONGER!!!" Shouted Yemir as he looked at Wesker, the cterpiece of this tire charade.
Because I was still busy killing the rest of the monsters who were weaked, it was hard to get theplete picture of what was going on here.
But if I were to make a conclusion based on what I could see, th Yemir was going to get his daughters. And the strange monster like being attached to his back was forcing him to do something to his daughters.
''Was this the deal he made with Wesker?'' I questioned as I ran past and a before I got a second look and found Wesker had moved towards Yemir and answered,
"Stop whining will ya?"
And th cing his hand on Yemir''s back¡ he pulled that array out of his back in a single pull.
"¡"
"¡"
I looked at him with the same expression as Yemir did.
Was it really that easy?
"Yosh yosh! Now let''s get you a new home," he mumbled before creating another nk array and pushing that array into that nk one.
"There you go."
And th he looked at Yemir for a momt before turning to his daughter," You guys don''t fight until Ie. There are still a couple of things I need to tell you both¡ but until th, follow your guide and get out of here."
"¡"
"¡"
"¡"
I looked at them from a distance before my illusion guided me to one of those strange mirrors. I wasn''t really interested in it, but since I had little choice in this¡ I ran towards it.
Though before jumping into the mirror, I witnessed two more beings arrive in this madness. A girl who seemed far more ferocious than the skeletal guy¡ and that guy for whom Wesker was waiting.
Phantom, the Demi-God killer¡. Adam.
"I am gonna ask for a pay raise after all this is over," I sighed as I jumped into the mirror. The mirror took me back to the real world, where the fight was still going on.
The trees were moving and the dark mages, elves, etc, fought together just like in the city. My illusion was no more, but I didn''t feel like running away from there.
Turning a, I saw the monsters wereing out of the portal and I sighed before preparing for another .
"[Defibrite!]"
I shouted as I looked at one of the monsters before taking it down.
"Haze!" Somebody called out by my alias, and turning a I saw Albedo and the others looking at me with a relieved look. Seems like of us died.
Should I call this a miracle? Can it be called a miracle?
"Seems like you guys are fine," I spoke before I looked a as more and more people wereing out of the mirrors. Looking at the number, perhaps the tire city was out of there.
"Master Rosalyn!" some witches shouted as they saw a red-haired witching out of the mirror. I think I have heard of that witch before.
"Did you guys see Rav?" She asked with a worried expression but soon smiled as another witch jumped out of the mirror in front of her.
And the rest of the witches jumped at her.
"Stop dazing. It''s not over yet," I heard another voice.
"Wer''t you just inside?" I asked as I looked at Yemir already out, still up on his guard like he was in the tire situation.
And soon his daughters jumped out as well.
"I think that''s all of them. Except Wesker and Morpheus, of course," one of our mages skilled in long range spoke out as he looked a. The number of monsters was now considerably fewer than before.
"Shouldn''t we go help, Mr. Wesker?" Yemir''s daughter, Anna was it? She spoke with a worry filled expression as she looked through the mirrors.
"He doesn''t need our help Anna. We will be only hindering him," his other daughter, Lea, answered, holding Anna''s hand, as they both looked into the mirror, waiting for him toe out.
"Do you think he will win?" Albedo asked out of curiosity and I gave him a ridiculed look.
"Of course, he will-"
And my body paused in fear as I felt death all over my body for a single instance.
-SHATTER!
-SHATTER!
And only wh the mirrors shattered, I felt peace before falling on my knees as sweat poured all over my body.
It wasn''t just me but everyone¡. Every single being, whether the monsters or those from here¡ everyone was on their knees, shaking down to their boots.
Our eyes filled with terror, not being able to look up. Not being able to move, ev though the presce was gone. We were scared we would die, ev though we knew we wouldn''t¡
Whatever was in there¡ I don''t want to know¡ I don''t ev want to think about it.
It was something ev my nightmares would have nightmares about.
Though¡
We all still had one thought lingering behind in our minds after this¡
''Phantom¡ Wesker¡ Morpheus¡ will they be able to get past whatever is in there?''
Chapter 153: [Quest Complete!]
[Adam''s POV!]
.
.
It was hard.
Don''t ask me how much time it took cause I don''t even know¡ just kidding. But I don''t want to think about it.
''Let''s just get over this,'' I sighed on the inside as I waited for the ck Shadow to appear.
"You are Adam, right? I have heard about you," that ck-haired girl wearing a ck mask and a ck hoodie spoke as she jumped down on the floor and began walking towards me.
Behind him was the skeletal inspector, who slowly stood up after being bashed to the ground.
"I am Milliam. I didn''t think I would get to meet you so soon. I have-" she was speaking, but it was a topic that I must avoid. If I let her speak, I might get into trouble with the ck Shadow and he may destroy the town, hence failing the quest.
"He ising."
I made ''Wesker'' speak as he walked towards us while wearing a ck coat, from which he took out a silver watch to see the time.
As for Morpheus, he just stood there without speaking a word and observing the inspector. This was to keep him in check, making sure he did nothing stupid like in the previous turn.
If Morpheus was still in a jolly mood or somehow ticked the inspector''s nerves¡ he would have attacked, making thingsplicated for me.
Too many things to keep in check¡ honestly¡ I just hope it ends well after this.
"Who is-"
And in the small moment where I stopped Millian from speaking, he appeared right in front of me. Since the city was empty, nobody should die with his presence.
-SHATTER!
-SHATTER!
And the mirrors cracked, closing the only escape route that I had.
"To think I would meet a fate weaver. How fascinating," ck Shadow appeared, standing in front of me, while I removed my clones from there, leaving only me in his presence, as Adam.
I didn''t need to worry about the inspectors since they won''t be able to look up and see here. And even if they did, they would think that ck Shadow killed them.
As for the ck Shadow himself, my cloning skill wasn''t enough to bypass his senses. He already knew that they were my clones the moment I stood in front of him.
"Hell Guardian, ck Shadow. I havee to make a request of you," I spoke as I nned to. After this, most of the things were pretty easy.
He looked at me for a few moments as I continued,
"In the 8th War of the Worlds. Please participate to protect the 7 Angels."
His eyes narrowed, and the amused smile vanished as he asked,
"You speak as if the War is sure to happen."
"I am trying my best for it to happen. Or else the world might copse, killing everyone¡ for they themselves would take part," I spoke as I recalled how the dead species, 13 Ancient Titans, rose from the dead, starting another brutal war.
Though it''s something that is going to happen in the far, far future.
"Copse not end?" He caught my words as I sighed and answered,
"The world will be broken into pieces and new worlds wille into existence. Realms will bebined together to make it function. The Gods¡ won''t let their heaven be taken from them so easily."
Honestly, sharing this much information wasn''t something that I wanted to do¡ but this has to be done. For this quest at least¡
"Amusing. You can see the future, can''t you? Or perhaps you are from the future?" He asked again.
"It''s thetter."
He smiled as he looked at me for a few moments before speaking.
"You have caught my interest, young regressor. All right. I will give you a chance¡ convince me to do it."
I smiled as I looked at him, waiting for this exact moment as I answered,
"Because the one who will try to kill them is Lirawern."
His eyes narrowed, trying to see the authenticity of my words.
A strange silence covered the entire area for a while before he answered.
"What if you are wrong?"
"Currently, the All Father is holding him in prison. It''s impossible to enter that ce for anyone, especially a Hell Guardian bound to his seat and kingdom.
Though the events in the future are fated to happen."
I changed the topic without answering his question. He probably caught on to it, but he then smiled as he asked,
"Fated, huh? Aren''t you a hypocrite in that regard?"
That was true. This ce was fated to be destroyed, and the people were fated to be killed here¡ Though that fate had been brought upon by my interference here too¡
If I hadn''te here, we wouldn''t even be in this situation.
I have changed fate once already¡ and I am just changing it again. Trying my best to fight against it.
"That I am, perhaps?" I answered honestly.
"All right. Then let me propose another deal to you. From a Hell Guardian to a Fate Weaver," he spoke something that I was hearing for the first time in all my returns.
"Change the fate of the ursed One. And, in return, I shall fight for you thrice. Understand that the other fate weavers can kill to get this favor¡ " he spoke as he saw me with a kind look.
"Return now. For your work in your world holds more importance," he smiled as he clicked his fingers and¡
"May we meet again. For I will wait for your stories to reach my ears. The one not bound by any fate."
-Click!
A single click and the scenery changed.
The sky turned blue and the bright sun blurred my vision a little before my eyes adjusted to the brightness.
I was back in my world, back from the Inverse Realm.
Standing dazed in the empty street of this empty city.
But my eyes¡ they were not moving away from the two system messages that I had just received.
[Quest: Fate of an Entire City(Complete)!]
[New Quest: The Guardian''s Request(Legendary)!]
Chapter 154: [Rewards!]
[Quest: Fate of an Entire City(Complete)!]
[Calcting the Grading of the Difficulty!]
[Calcted Grade: Perfection!]
[The Rewards will be given out after the message is delivered!]
[Message: Holy Sh*t! You really did it?! Damn kid! Just what the heck are you?! You got me on the ropes now! Come find me, I will wait for you!
Also, I changed your rewards based on what I thought would be the best for you! Good luck!]
I looked at the message with a bit of a surprise. Can the Primordials talk to me this freely? Maybe they just don''t choose to? Who knows¡
Let''s focus on the rewards first.
[You received [Key to 7th Heaven!] in your inventory!]
[You received [Mark of the Path Finder!]]
[You received [Skill: Clone(Legendary)]!]
I looked at the three rewards for a couple of seconds without opening them. None of them really seem that appealing, but I hoped it would be better than what it seems.
[Personal Space!]
Opening the space, I first entered there. It was better to inspect the things there than in the outside world.
[Key to the 7th Heaven!]
[Rank: Primordial Order!
Description: The Key to the 7th Heaven! The ce where ??? finds home. ??? Has invited you to meet him. Be honored!
Remarks: Well. It was kind of the only way to tell you my location without breaking the rules.]
I looked at the ''reward'' for a couple of seconds before giving out a loud sigh.
''¡ well. Let''s take it as a future investment,'' I thought as I looked at the next reward.
[Mark of the Pathfinder(Primordial)]
[Description: The mark of the highest being in order of life!
Effects: Allows the user to use all forms of energy irrespective of form, race or limitations! Though the ability to use any other form of energy will depend upon the user''s understanding and mastery of the energy!
Remarks: I thought it would be a perfect thing for you since your body is limited to mana right now. This way you can have more options in the future!]
''¡''
My jaw almost dropped reading the description as I nkly stared at the message.
While the Primordials didn''t know, I could use a couple more energy if I choose a [ss] in the future. Though limited, it would have allowed me to use the mana of the specific ss I choose.
Though this mark changed everything. I could see the special mana that elves can touch, the mana that Nvida had, the mana that the witches use¡ even the death energy that was present in the hell.
''This just makes things¡ so¡ so much interesting,'' I thought as my smile widened, thinking of all sorts of ideas and ns for the future. Though before that¡
My eyes slowly drifted to the back of my left hand, which had a red coloured strange shape present. Was it the mark?
"This will be the mark of ''Brothers of Salvation,'' haha," I thought as I already sowed the seeds of a powerful, mysterious organization. Things will only begin to spiral from here.
And then finally¡
[Skill: Clone(Legendary)!]
[Description: The gift of perfection, rewarded with perfection. A skill that allows you to be you while not being the same at the same time.
Effects:
-Allows the user to create a maximum of 10 clones!
-If the user has only one clone: he will have 100% of the energy and stats of the user.
-For each additional clone(not including the user), the energy would be divided between the clones!
-The clone and the user can share the senses as long as they are in the same realm!
-The clone can function independently of the user''s guidance. But it will never disobey the user.
-Everything that the clone learns will be shared with the user and the clones.
-The user can change location with the clone (Max distance: 1000 meters)
-The clones can share the energy between each other but can never go beyond the user''s limit.
Mana Cost: None!
Limitations:
-When a clone dies, the user cannot create an additional clone for another 24 hours!
-The user can create a clone only up to 10 meters from him!
-Clone creation takes 60 minutes per clone!
Remarks: I saw so many loopholes in your cloning ring, so I thought you might need this. I had a few more things I could give you, but then I decided to go with this. Show me something interesting, will ya?]
I read through the skill over and over again¡ and I just gulped in the end.
I was satisfied. This solved at least 30% of my problems of the future. With this, I don''t need to worry about the 7 Gods as well¡ with proper nning, I can fool them too.
[System is locating another message within the quest!]
[Message found!]
[Message: Since I had a great time, I thought of giving you an additional reward. Check your [Greater Ring of Illusion!]. Haha¡ hopefully you will like it!]
My eyes looked at the message nkly before I raised my hand and saw the description of the ring which Alepsia gave me before¡
[Greater Ring of Illusions (Legendary)!]
[Description: This ring was forged by the Goddess of Light, Alepsia, for doing mischief with her siblings. She used to y with them all the time, one of the best items from her childhood. Even the Gods won''t be able to see through the disguise. A curse has been ced upon it to limit its functions.
Added Blessing: now, other than the Primordials, no one else will be able to see through your illusions.
Effect: Allows the user to mask himself in any humanoid form.
Limitations: This ring will be bound to the user and cannot be exchanged.
Base Mana Cost: None]
The mana restriction was gone and now even someone like the Hell Guardian too won''t be able to see through it. Well¡ this certainly makes things easier for me¡
''ck Shadow probably hasn''t even tried to look at my clones back then¡ Can I fool him?''
This was the first thought I had when I saw this before I looked at the quest he gave me.
[New Quest: The Guardian''s Request(Legendary)!]
Chapter 155 [Enchantress!]
Chapter 155 [Enchantress!]
[ck Shadow''s POV]
.
.
And he vanished from my sight along with the rest of the city as I broke down the key tes in the sky that he created for me in hindsight.
This fate weaver¡ Adam.
"Did he really only unlock two restrictions?" I thought as I looked at the threads of fate still lingering around me, in various colors, including ck and white.
Threads of fates are something that form the basis of thews of the world. Different colors mean different destinies.
Red means that you will achieve power, blue means peace. Though in power you may also lose everything, and in peace you may lose your mind too.
While you will definitely reach the ending set for you, whether you will gain everything and reach there or lose everything, it doesn''t matter. That''s just how it is.
A single person has multiple destinies set for him. During his course of life, certain choices will break a couple of threads, making such that only one thread remains by the end.
It happens during extremely crucial points of their lives where they have to make grave decisions. In a way, impacting the rest of their lives. It happens only once or twice in their lives.
Certain individuals who are favored with luck and have a great will forge their own destinies during those events. It''s rare, but it happens.
Though the new destiny is generally white. Those white threads are empty, and get coloured based on the decisions of the individuals.
And then there are destinies that are absolutely doomed. It happens when people create newer destinies but fail to achieve that path. Their previous destinies do not support their existence, and the creation of fallen, ck destiny takes ce.
That''s what the ck threads denote.
"How long are you going to hide? Didn''t you have enough fun spectating?" I spoke as I saw through the illusion of the being standing at a distance from us.
"It amused me. Watching an ant actually get out of a storm of fate unscathed. Perhaps he is a stronger ant that I expected," spoke that being as she walked out of the illusion she created.
ck eyes with a golden hue. A beauty that enchants even other primordials. Wearing a ck dress, she walked towards me with a dazzling smile on her face. Her eyes looked at me for a second before turning to the inspectors, who were kneeling behind me.
"Primordial Goddess of Night, the Enchantress," I spoke out her name, making her look at me again. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"I know. I will let you go after this. With this, you are free to live your little life¡ not like there is much left to it anyway," she spoke with ack of interest as she clicked her fingers.
And the mark of death on my neck vanished as I sighed in relief.
"But you really are lucky. If that ant had killed this vassal. Or perhaps even harmed him with even a single scratch, he would have been deemed useless. At that point, your existence would have vanished too, haha," sheughed as she looked at the boney inspector.
Herugh was sending chills down my entire body, making me barely able to stand on my legs.
"[Bind]" she muttered and that boney inspector vanished from there without leaving a trace behind.
"I guess fate still wants me around," I muttered slightly with my head down, trying not to anger her. And sheughed before speaking.
"Perhaps. Who knows, you might have another use for me?"
And then she vanished from there in a whirlwind, while I looked at those ck threads of fate vanishing along with her.
-Thud!
Falling on my knees, I breathed out in relief as I finally felt my life in my own hands.
"Mast¡er¡?" And the ck-haired inspector, who was somehow still alive after being in the presence of that Enchantress, spoke out with intense fear in her eyes.
"You are-" I was about to ask how she is still alive, but then I saw¡
Papers. About thousands of miniscule papers that were hard to see with naked eyes revolved around her slowly.
From a distance they seemed like dust, but on a more careful look they were magic engines that were blocking her senses in most aspects. If not for those paper arrays, she would have been dead already.
"He knew, didn''t he?" My eyes opened wide as I looked at the inspector, looking up at me with fear.
From the start to the end. He knew everything.
I recalled the entire fight that had happened just a few minutes ago.
Not once the inspector was harmed, but he was always in his range. The threads of fate that normally coincide once or twice in a lifetime, tangled and separated hundreds of times, forming the most suitable oue for that guy.
If anyone had died in the city, I would have been killed. If the city broke down, the threads might have killed the inspector, in turn killing me.
''He knew about the fates¡ he knew about the enchantress too¡ he knew about the inspector''s condition¡ he knew everything¡'' the more I thought about it, the more goosebumps covered my flesh.
In fact, I knew this the moment I stood in front of him.
The reason I didn''t interfere was because I couldn''t¡ As someone who can openly see through the fate of threads. All I saw was that if I interfered in this fight before a certain time, I would die.
Killing that fate weaver meant my death as well¡ no no¡ was it even possible with thews intact?
But there was something far more amusing to it than all of this¡
''That Enchantress¡ she didn''t know that he knew¡ from her behavior¡ she seemed to still hold him by lower standards. Yet¡ why is it like¡'' I felt a sudden rising fear from the line of thought that I had¡
''Why is it like that the Enchantress yed right into his hands? A primordial getting yed by a fate weaver? Was that even possible?!!'' I questioned, as I couldn''t even fathom what was going on.
Primordials and those fate weavers¡
Each of them are monsters.
I might have taken him as a weakling too if not for what I had seen today.
"I should make it a rule to underestimate none of those monsters, no matter how they look," I sighed in the end as I sat on the ground with a rxed expression.
Let''s leave the problems of the future for the time when ites.
"Let''s just celebrate this hard earned freedom for now," I spoke as I looked at the ck-haired inspector.
Chapter 156: [Milliam!]
[Millian''s POV!]
.
.
So. How do I exin this?
I came here into this city since I sensed someone causing amotion in this part of the world.
Normally, it would be improbable for me to go into another inspector''s territory, but it was different this time.
"My name is Wesker. The ck Shadow has summoned you," he stood there speaking before he vanished.
Wesker was it? I think that was his name. I couldn''t even sense him¡
I came here to confirm it. Whether or not it was true was a totally different matter. Just that not anyone can take Master ck Shadow''s name so easily¡
And reaching the city, I found the inspector was fighting here with a ck swordsman, who seemed rather handsome for a human. And a bunch of other humans frolicking about the city.
''Nuisance,'' I thought as I looked at how pathetically he was losing against a human swordsman.
And thus I moved on to take charge and kill them all at once.
Though a bright light erased all traces of magic at once. It was a holy light that is especially strong against my death magic.
And his face¡ It was something that I had seen many times. Especially since Amir got caught and sent directly to the deepest hell. It was one of the hot topics of hell for quite some time.
Since Amir and his past actions have mostly degraded the ethics of hell, most of the people didn''t look at him in a positive light.
And since he captured such a being, people looked at him in a favorable light for this reason.
"You are Adam, right? I have heard about you," I spoke as I tried moving closer to him.
Honestly, if I were to be honest, he was more of a celebrity in hell. So it won''t be a problem to get to know him a little.
"I am Milliam. I didn''t think I would get a chance to meet you so soon. I-"
I was about to initiate a conversation with him to try and understand his reasons to be here, but he cut me off.
"He ising."
He spoke as his eyes turned serious, and I looked at them with a bit of confusion.
While I surely didn''t like it, I still kept quiet. As someone who had killed a Demi-God, there must be a reason for him to get so serious.
''But he should give me some face. I am an inspector after all.'' I was a little unhappy with his behavior.
"Who is-"
But all my thoughts vanished as soon as I found another being¡ my master, standing in front of me.
-SHATTER!!
-SHATTER!!!
The mirrors created by Ergas shattered in his presence, while both Ergas and I kneeled with our heads down.
''So it was true,'' I thought as I kept my head to the ground. His presence was too magnanimous for us to make a move.
All we could do was wait in silence while he talked with Adam.
I heard in bits about what they talked but couldn''t clearly make out what they were talking, so I just kept my head down, waiting for him to call us out.
But his voice didn''t appear.
In fact, all voices vanished in an instant. As if nobody was even there.
"Sorry. But keep your head down. Or you might really die," a voice, a bit familiar, spoke out again. As I kept my head down, kneeling.
The voice came directly into my brain, while most of my senses were numbed.
''Who-''
But before I could ask, my entire body began shaking with fear.
And the voice in my mind continued while my body barely held it together.
"I am Wesker, in case you forgot. Well, right now, I am the one responsible for your body going numb. The reason is that if I didn''t do that, your body would copse with fear and instantly disintegrate."
"It''s because of a being present here that you are neither supposed to know nor hear about. Your body won''t even be able to hold, knowing the existence of such a being."
"I hope you understand. Also, the reason I am helping you is that I was the one because of who you are here. If I had said nothing to you before, you wouldn''t even be here."
"So, if I am getting you involved. At least I could help you survive this."
"As for the reason, it''s because if I didn''t do it, then both ck Shadow and I would have been dead by now. I had little choice¡ can''t exin in detail, but your presence was necessary here."
"Especially to divert the attention of Enchantress from a certain something. Hopefully, you will understand."
"In return, I will help you out with something. After all this is over in the next few minutes, ck Shadow will call you and ask a lot of questions about hell. It''s because of a restriction being removed from his body today, he can now freely ask a lot of questions. Tell him everything as you should."
"Except, about the Vampire Lord''s current affairs. That is because there is someone there whom I want you to meet with. His name is Abraham. He is one of my brothers."
"He will help you with your quest to find the cure for your lost n. That is my favor in return for this trouble. Hopefully, we can work togetherter."
And then his voice vanished¡ as my senses returned slowly.
I looked at master ck Shadow on his knees as he seemed to be in a great amount of difort.
"Mast¡ er¡?" I tried speaking, but my voice barely came out.
Master simply kept standing there before falling on the ground. He seems to be thinking about something.
And then he turned to me and said something¡ I couldn''t hear it properly but¡ he was calling me, right?
Slowly standing up with whatever energy I could muster, I began walking towards him, one step at a time.
"What''s your name, inspector?" he asked.
"It''s Milliam. Lord Shadow," I answered with a reverent voice.
And just like Wesker spoke, he began asking about what was going on in hell. In the beginning, he was simply asking, but his questions became more specific¡ enthusiastic.
He even asked about the basic things in hell, like where the market is and where do workerse from?
It made me doubt if he was really the same Master I knew¡ or a totally different person, but his powers were the real deal, so¡
I told him everything.
Except about the Vampire Lord''s current affairs.
Chapter 157: [Future Set Up!]
[Adam''s POV!]
.
.
[New Quest: The Guardian''s Request!]
[Grade: Legendary
Difficulty: ???
Description: Guardian of Hell, ck Shadow, has given you a task to change the fate of the ursed One. Although it''s merely a bluff and he doesn''t really believe you can do that, he has still given you a chance to do it.
This Quest will be divided into 7 parts, with each being unlocked after the fulfillment of the previous one. The rewards will be given after all the parts have beenpleted.
Part 1: Before the presence!
Objective: Find more information about the ursed One.
Time Limit: ???
Penalty: None
Part 2: Locked!
Part 3: Locked!
Part 4: Locked!
Part 5: Locked!
Part 6: Locked!
Part 7: Locked!
Rewards: ???
Remarks: How seriously are you going to take this bluff?]
The quest was basically empty, with no information whatsoever. But that I had it, and the fact it was [Legendary] directly meant that it can turn the entire Zarraf upside down.
Unlike [Epic Quests] that handled the Worldline part by part, affecting only a specific race or area, [Legendary Quests] affected the entirety of this world.
''Though in what way and to what extent¡ is something that I need to be careful about,'' I thought as I switched between the quest to the rewards again. Checking them once more, I closed the System and stretched a little.
''This was much better than I thought, though,'' I smiled as I recalled all the things that I did in these runs.
"But still¡ the presence of the Goddess of Night, Enchantress¡ I still don''t know everything about it," I thought as I recalled the runs where I had identally killed the inspector, making her show her face.
Why did she need the inspector? And why did she get involved so much when Primordials should only be spectators?
''It''s rather troublesome,'' I thought as I could barely make her ignore me. In other runs, she, in one or other way, had taken me seriously¡ something that I would rather not have.
That woman gives me chills, honestly.
And that I barely have any information about her makes me really ufortable.
I sighed as I looked at the mark on my hand, the one that allowed me to use any and all magic.
"Well. At least there was something positive out of this," I thought before pondering on the other aspects of the things that I put into momentum.
First was ck Shadow himself. It was rather hard to make him talk¡ but the presence of Adam and the fact I managed to do everything perfectly made him able to talk to me.
Now, he will surely be skeptical of me. Treating with pure caution. Rarely underestimating me.
''If things go right, I might get Milliam on my side as well,'' I thought as I recalled what I had nned for her. Especially with ''Abraham'' and her curse.
If things go right, I can wipe at least one of the Titans before they even wake up.
Then there were the Gods. Well, it wasn''t exactly as hard, but rather bothersome to constantly keep them in check so that they didn''t interfere.
''Lace just observed, so this was a positive thing,'' I smiled, as it was one less trouble in this entire mess.
With this, the city should be easy to control. The forest won''t be a problem as well.
"I can''t wait for the Beta yers toe here," I smiled as I focused on my main goal, apart from everything else.
The entire reason I worked so hard was so that I can control the yers who were going toe here. Otherwise, there won''t be much reason for me to even be here, let alone save the entire city that was bound by fate to crumble.
Since most of the problems of the previous events were solved, I wanted to sleep and save before solving the rest of the problems.
''Though I cannot do that¡ At the very least, I must solve the crisis between Anna and her father. That she can use [World Magic] is going to make her a target too¡ gotta do something about that as well.''
Thankfully, I had already prepared for such a situation.
Exiting the [Personal Space], I then once again returned to the empty streets. There was nothing as far as the eyes could see. Other than the empty buildings, that is.
[Clone!]
Using my newly found skills, I then created two clones which had 50% of my power.
One of them wore a dark attire, carrying a long purple sword in his hand. He was as handsome as I could have made him¡ and the reason was pretty simple¡
So that I could get some boot- cough cough information from the female side in case I needed it.
The other guy was the ''mastermind'' behind the entire mess that happened in this town. The future secret owner of this town, Wesker.
His eyes were ck and as simple as they could be, while his messy hair added a delicate simplicity to his face. While he looked simple, his facial texture made him seem mature and knowledgeable.
He wore a long ck jacket and ck pants over his white shirt. There was a reddish hue in the jacket, giving it a rather fiery vibe.
As for me, I was the same as always. Averagely handsome, but nothing too over the top. My attire was simple, nothing too fancy. If not for my acts in Mirag Town, most people would probably see and ignore me.
"This works well. So we are the clones, huh? Not bad. I don''t even feel bad about it without having a clear consciousness," Wesker spoke as he checked his hand before he continued,
"Since you are the real one. What next?"
Morpheus stood there without speaking any word, simply waiting for me to speak.
"Let''s first check out the situation in the forest. They should still be there waiting for us to appear," I ignored the fact how perfect these clones were and moved to the main topic.
?-§Ô§à§è?§ß%§ä*-@?#?*-@§å?¦Ô%-&§Ó-§å#-@
I doubt I could find the answers rted to the [Skill] right now anyways¡ So let''s leave the future to the future.
For now¡ let''s deal with things we can deal with right now.
[Adam''s POV!]
.
.
[New Quest: The Guardian''s Request!]
[Grade: Legendary
Difficulty: ???
Description: Guardian of Hell, ck Shadow, has given you a task to change the fate of the ursed One. Although it''s merely a bluff and he doesn''t really believe you can do that, he has still given you a chance to do it.
This Quest will be divided into 7 parts, with each being unlocked after the fulfillment of the previous one. The rewards will be given after all the parts have beenpleted.
Part 1: Before the presence!
Objective: Find more information about the ursed One.
Time Limit: ???
Penalty: None
Part 2: Locked!
Part 3: Locked!
Part 4: Locked!
Part 5: Locked!
Part 6: Locked!
Part 7: Locked!
Rewards: ???
Remarks: How seriously are you going to take this bluff?]
The quest was basically empty, with no information whatsoever. But that I had it, and the fact it was [Legendary] directly meant that it can turn the entire Zarraf upside down.
Unlike [Epic Quests] that handled the Worldline part by part, affecting only a specific race or area, [Legendary Quests] affected the entirety of this world.
''Though in what way and to what extent¡ is something that I need to be careful about,'' I thought as I switched between the quest to the rewards again. Checking them once more, I closed the System and stretched a little.
''This was much better than I thought, though,'' I smiled as I recalled all the things that I did in these runs.
"But still¡ the presence of the Goddess of Night, Enchantress¡ I still don''t know everything about it," I thought as I recalled the runs where I had identally killed the inspector, making her show her face.
Why did she need the inspector? And why did she get involved so much when Primordials should only be spectators?
''It''s rather troublesome,'' I thought as I could barely make her ignore me. In other runs, she, in one or other way, had taken me seriously¡ something that I would rather not have.
That woman gives me chills, honestly.
And that I barely have any information about her makes me really ufortable.
I sighed as I looked at the mark on my hand, the one that allowed me to use any and all magic.
"Well. At least there was something positive out of this," I thought before pondering on the other aspects of the things that I put into momentum.
First was ck Shadow himself. It was rather hard to make him talk¡ but the presence of Adam and the fact I managed to do everything perfectly made him able to talk to me.
Now, he will surely be skeptical of me. Treating with pure caution. Rarely underestimating me.
''If things go right, I might get Milliam on my side as well,'' I thought as I recalled what I had nned for her. Especially with ''Abraham'' and her curse.
If things go right, I can wipe at least one of the Titans before they even wake up.
Then there were the Gods. Well, it wasn''t exactly as hard, but rather bothersome to constantly keep them in check so that they didn''t interfere.
''Lace just observed, so this was a positive thing,'' I smiled, as it was one less trouble in this entire mess.
With this, the city should be easy to control. The forest won''t be a problem as well.
"I can''t wait for the Beta yers toe here," I smiled as I focused on my main goal, apart from everything else.
The entire reason I worked so hard was so that I can control the yers who were going toe here. Otherwise, there won''t be much reason for me to even be here, let alone save the entire city that was bound by fate to crumble.
Since most of the problems of the previous events were solved, I wanted to sleep and save before solving the rest of the problems.
''Though I cannot do that¡ At the very least, I must solve the crisis between Anna and her father. That she can use [World Magic] is going to make her a target too¡ gotta do something about that as well.''
Thankfully, I had already prepared for such a situation.
Exiting the [Personal Space], I then once again returned to the empty streets. There was nothing as far as the eyes could see. Other than the empty buildings, that is.
[Clone!]
Using my newly found skills, I then created two clones which had 50% of my power.
One of them wore a dark attire, carrying a long purple sword in his hand. He was as handsome as I could have made him¡ and the reason was pretty simple¡
So that I could get some boot- cough cough information from the female side in case I needed it.
The other guy was the ''mastermind'' behind the entire mess that happened in this town. The future secret owner of this town, Wesker.
His eyes were ck and as simple as they could be, while his messy hair added a delicate simplicity to his face. While he looked simple, his facial texture made him seem mature and knowledgeable.
He wore a long ck jacket and ck pants over his white shirt. There was a reddish hue in the jacket, giving it a rather fiery vibe.
As for me, I was the same as always. Averagely handsome, but nothing too over the top. My attire was simple, nothing too fancy. If not for my acts in Mirag Town, most people would probably see and ignore me.
"This works well. So we are the clones, huh? Not bad. I don''t even feel bad about it without having a clear consciousness," Wesker spoke as he checked his hand before he continued,
"Since you are the real one. What next?"
Chapter 158: [Adam, Wesker and Morpheus!]
[Author''s Note: The previous chapter is in volume 0. It should be free and avable before the first chapter. Sorry for the inconvenience!]
.
.
[Adam''s POV!]
.
.
" Been a while. How is my favorite High Elf doing?" Wesker spoke with a smile on his face, but no one else seemed in a jolly mood.
Their eyes shifted between Wesker and me, and also sparing some nces at Morpheus, who had his ck cloak removed.
While it seemed that everybody wanted to say something, not a single person uttered anything. I could see the tense expression where they didn''t know what to speak.
" Sir Wesker!" And breaking the silence, a certain young witch ran across, jumping in the arms of Wesker with a tear filled face. Behind her was another girl of simr age, who seemed relieved rather than tense, unlike everyone else.
" Anna. Leena," Wesker patted Anna''s head while he looked at Leena, before Morpheus joined in,
" Well. I guess we created quite a scene in all this mess. What are we going to do with this?"
In essence, when I created Wesker and Morpheus, I had two things in my mind.
Wesker would be the mind behind the ''Brothers of Salvation'' and Morpheus would be the overlord of the underworld, including, but not limited to, the mercenary world.
Morpheus was made to have connections with any notorious and dark factions, and overtime controlling them from within.
Wesker would be the weak guy with the perfect nning and strategizing mind. He can predict anything and can see almost all things possible. At least that''s how he should be portrayed.
Adam would be the mysterious guy who is a God-like being that nobody knows about. Everything about him should be unknown except that he should be treated on par with a God at the very least.
There would also be a demon hunter priest, Abraham Lincon.
A fire maniptor who uses no weapon, Falcon.
A musician who can use all the powers rted to rhythm and frequency has not decided the name.
And finally, a 7th person. The leader of the Brothers of Salvation, name unknown, about whom nobody knows, even I don''t, who will be responsible for all the things that the brothers would be responsible for.
" It''s all right. Leader knew this was going to happen. Plus, we needed to bring Adam back from the Inverse World as well. Nothing out of control," Wesker spoke with a confidant look without a hint of concern on his face.
" Is that so?" I also made a relieved expression before I added," then that''s fine. I was worried there for a second. Phew! Already have one strike."
While ''we'' talked with each other, the others concentrated on our conversation with full focus. Not missing even a single word, as if these words were worth thousands of gold coins.
" Anyway. Now that my work is done here, what''s next?" I asked as I looked at Wesker, who answered immediately, ¦£§ß*???-&??%-#?%-!
" Go to the Mermaid Kingdom. You will meet with ''him'' there. Ask him toe to the Nirvana Kingdom, and we need to do something there. There is a hint of ''them'' there. After that, meet with Falcon on the Ravory Coast."
I nodded with an exasperated sigh before speaking," Mermaid Kingdom and Ravory Coast, huh? I guess it has been a while since I went there."
" Morpheus. I need you to infiltrate the World Order," Wesker said, making me smile a little. If not for enhanced senses, I might have missed the opportunity.
"?!!" Nvida was rmed there, but we weren''t concentrating on her.
" Sure. Though should I limit my powers or I can go as crazy as I want?" Morpheus smiled, making almost all the girls in the vicinity blush. Heck, even some men were mesmerized by that.
" Limit it to 10% until you meet a 2nd Order. You can go 20% when that timees. If youe across a leader, then you can take it to 25% but that''s the limit," Weskermanded before adding,
" As for how to do it¡ we can surelye to terms with it, can''t we? Miss Irene."
A green-haired girl with slightly curly but messy hair that reached a little below her waistline stood at a distance from us. She wore a green coloured one piece dress that reached as low as her hair length, and a white hoodie on top of that.
Her green eyes reflected her oceanic origin as they contained a slight crystal hue that only those from the sea had. And the green-coloured mana that was slightly visible to the naked eye exined the huge amounts of mana she contained.
Usually mana is transparent¡ but during certain circumstances where there is an overload of mana, the mana bes slightly visible. It happens only under two circumstances.
One is where the mana pool is higher because of the death of a higher being or the birth of a God. And the other time is when the amount of mana released by an individual is so high that the surrounding mana gets overloaded.
Such was the person present in front of me.
Irene Campbell. Another one of the monstrous entities on this.
Though not as strong as a God, or even a Demi-God, her power leveles right after those. Under the right circumstances where the situation favors her, she might actually take on a God as well¡ and kill a Demi-God on her own.
If the situation is in her favor, that is.
" You know about me?" Irene smiled with no shred of surprise as she walked towards us.
" Miss Irene?!!" Nvida was shocked to see her here. Her eyes showed pure terror as she took a couple of steps back.
" Don''t worry, child. I just came here to take a stroll after hearing all themotion," she didn''t look at Nvida, but Nvida nodded slightly without letting her guard down.
" Is that so? I was pretty sure you were here for me. That''s a bummer," I smirked at her, making her chuckle a little. She observed me with a focused gaze, while also looking at Wesker and Morpheus from time to time.
" I was told that Adam, Morpehus and Wesker are the same person¡ seems like there was a mistake in the information," she spoke as her eyes glowed and she kept checking through the three of us.
" Hmm?"
Wesker spoke in a bit of a confused expression before looking at the sky for a brief moment. Then, after a slightugh on his own, he spoke.
" Well. Let''s settle things down first. We can chat all we want after that. Can you help me out a little here, Miss Risa?"
His eyes fell on the duke''s wife, Risa Thompson, who had just reached here with her guards.
Chapter 159: [The Art of Bullshitting!]
While most things calmed down, it was still stirred water that needed some time to be a calm pond.
Wesker asked Risa to help him, calling all the people back to the city. He talked with Nvida and Trisha to bring the elves to the forest and wait for his signal. And as for the dark mages, Yemir said that he would call them off from the city.
That left only the witches, of whom, other than Rosalyn, everyone decided to go back. Rosalyn said that she had something to do with me, Adam. And since I didn''t mind that, I asked her to stay close to Leena and Anna.
Another witch, Raven, whom I helped during the entire ''y battle,'' came towards the three of us.
" I do not know which one of you helped me out. But thank you. If you evere to the witch''s town, then please visit my home. It''s the Sister Rosalyn''s orphanage. You are always wee there," she spoke before bowing to us and then leaving with the rest of the witches.
" Hey! Dark Mage!" One of the witches, Tia, called out to Morpheus, making him look at her.
" The witches always wee handsome guys. You can e'' as much as you want," she winked before leaving from there while the rest of the witchesughed and moved on with her.
" Master. Why are theyughing?" Anna asked with a curious expression as she looked at Wesker.
" Women tend to be like that when they get old," Wesker smiled at Anna, making her a bit worried as she looked at him with puppy eyes.
" Will I also be like that?" She asked with an innocent expression.
Looking at those scared puppy eyes, we almost melted before Wesker spoke.
" Don''t worry. I will keep you young for as long as you want."
Good Job, me.
Though these words had a different reaction for everyone else as they looked at Wesker with a rather concentrated eyes. Including the 2nd Order, Irene Campbell.
After that we spent the time by mobilizing the masses back to the city, forest and the underground market.
The idea was to make everyone pretend nothing had happened in the past few minutes, though that was kinda impossible, so we had to make do with what we can right now.
I mean, I kind of wanted this news to spread out, attracting attention. Would be helpful when I would be expanding into a big city andter create my own kingdom.
''Would also be nice because I won''t need to go to different ces to make connections. People themselves woulde here, meeting Wesker, trying to kiss up to him.''
I knew this was just the start and this event would be carried over for a long time in the future.
And just like that, everyone went back to the city, silently pretending nothing happened on the surface, meanwhile making their own decisions within their groups and families.
Some will move out of the city, others will call more of the people here. Some will change the way they live, others will keep on doing what they were doing.
It was certainly a good thing that nobody had done anything wrong against Wesker and Morpheus, so everyone had a fair chance to approach them without worrying about the bacsh.
And just like that, about an hour passed before we found ourselves at arge round table within the duke''s mansion.
On the chairs seated were Risa Thompson, Wesker, Morpheus, Leena, Anna, Rosalyn and me, Adam.
" I am the duke from today onwards," Wesker spoke as I nned before.
" ¡" Risa looked at Wesker while he continued," but I won''t do any of the work. I will be the duke on papers only. Everything would be under your control while I keep working in the shop at the corner."
" Am I going to be your puppet?" Risa asked with an exasperated sigh.
" He is a bastard, but he does nothing that our leader hasn''t mentioned. And all our leader wants is to protect this city through thick and thin. After all, it was once his hometown," I spoke garble like usual, making them widen their eyes.
Bullshitting is an art.
Everyone seemed genuinely surprised as they looked at me.
" And who is your leader?" Irene Campbell, who was standing on the balcony outside, asked as she looked at us.
" Can''t even wait for your turn?" Iughed as I looked at her before patting on my thigh, signaling her to sit. MVLeMpYr-novel-source
" Come and I might give you a hint," I joked, trying to irk her.
But on the contrary, she sauntered towards me, swaying her hips, making me gulp a little, and then reaching up to me.
" You sure you won''t lie to me? I can find out. And this mommy''s punishment isn''t something that you can take," she smirked as she looked at me.
I wanted to change the direction of my finger from my thighs to my face, but s, it was toote. Anyway, I smiled back as I spoke,
" The Brothers of Salvation will never go back on their words."
Hearing my words, her smile widened as she slowly took a seat on my thighs, got her arms around my neck, and brought her lips closer to my ears as she asked,
" So. Who is he?"
Man, I was really hard.
My clones, Morpheus and Wesker, were looking at me with a sigh as they shook their heads before covering the eyes of Leena and Anna. While Rosalyn and Risa kept observing. Not at the act, but on the words that I was about to speak.
" It''s more of a hint than an information. Our leader is one of the 10 chosen Fate Weavers that will decide the end of this world," I spoke like a love struck boy, as I observed her, making her smile a lot.
" Mommy is happy," she spoke before looking at Adam and continuing,
" Can you at least tell me how strong your leader is? In case we end up going against a God or something."
I dly smiled as I answered.
" At his full power, where he doesn''t hold back. Only the creators of this world could hold him down. And trust me, Gods¡ he can kill half a dozen of them, if he is really serious."
My smile, that seemed innocent, now seemed rather deadly as Irene looked at me with her expression turning serious as well.
" Gods aren''t to be taken lightly, Adam." Irene spoke with a serious expression.
" Are they? Last time I fought with 2 at once, and they couldn''t scratch me. Both of them are as strong as Freya or Zora, if you want a closeparison of their powers and abilities." And I smiled innocently as the room fell rather silent once again.
Chapter 160: [Pandora’s Box!]
That silence was loud. I could see Irene showing signs of hesitation as she looked at me, while I maintained that inconspicuous smile of mine.
That it wasn''t a lie made things a dozen times funnier.
"Risa. I know it is a bit hard to believe, but all we are here for is to monitor the city. Something is about to happen in the near future," Wesker began speaking, changing the topic before he turned to Irene.
"You must know a bit about it, don''t you?"
Irene turned to Wesker with her eyes still in disbelief. Her expression was kinda tense, but she still had that confidant tone as she spoke.
"If I had to make a guess¡ then it''s the Book of Array, right?"
Wesker just smiled at her without telling anything before adding,
"So. What are you here for? You want a part of it. Or you wanted to meet him?" Wesker looked at me, changing the topic once again.
If they don''t focus on the ''Otherworlder'' prophecy, then it''s fine. Let them focus on something else for the time being.
"To be honest, I didn''t lie. I just came here because of the sudden increase in the death energy in these parts. Adam was just a bonus to all this," Irene spoke as she looked at me once again.
Man, I am horny.
"I was trapped doing some stuff there. While I could have used one of the death gates, Leader asked Wesker to create a bypass entry and get me out of there early. A couple of things happened here and there, and we are here," I spoke as I looked at her.
"Couple of things?" Irene asked curiously.
discover-stories-MVLeMpYr
"Fought with two inspectors. Killed a couple. Met a Hell Guardian and made a deal with him. Wasn''t in the n to be honest, but I thought it would be nice to have some friends there, so I did that anyway." I smiled innocently again as I spoke the ''truth.''
"¡"
"¡"
"¡"
"¡"
"That¡ exins it?" Irene could probably see that I was not lying. All the more reason she was conflicted right now.
Though she can find all that out if she asked about the town, so that should suffice her curiosity. The main point is what she is going to do right now.
"Risa. What is your decision?" Wesker asked again as he looked at Risa.
While we could easily take the entire city with force, doing it nicely has far fewerplications, so I wanted to do it this way. Certainly there would be ack of trust, but it''s not like there was much to begin with.
And I highly doubt she would be double crossing me, anyway.
"Sigh¡ All right. In for a penny, in for a pound. I guess, I have little option but to trust you. I just hope I am not diving into something that could turn into my worst mistake ever," Risa spoke, sounding a bit more tired than before.
"Don''t worry. The problems we have will involve at least a couple of kingdoms or more. It''s either kingdoms being destroyed or nothing at all." Wesker smiled innocently this time.
"¡"
"¡"
"¡"
"¡"
For a few seconds, everyone was quiet again before Risa spoke.
"Not sure if that makes me feel better."
Risa then stood up as she asked," if that is all, then can I leave? I need to manage a lot of things¡ and prepare for what is toe."
"Love you, Risa," Wesker spoke sweetly and Risa gave a weary smile before she moved out of the meeting room.
"Rosalyn, you wanted to talk to me?" I then turned to the witch who came with us. The other mommy in the room.
"I.. uh¡ I wanted¡ to¡" Rosalyn kept looking at Irene over and over, while I shook my head before turning to Irene.
"Darling. Let''s start with you first, then. What do you want right now?" I asked as I looked at Irene, changing my expression from a love struck fool to a guy with a mature aura.
She narrowed her eyes at me before she spoke slowly,
"I would love to take you with me¡ though it seems to be a bit hard, doesn''t it?"
"Take Morpheus. We need him there anyway," Wesker spoke before I could.
"And why would I do-" Irene wanted to interrupt but Wesker spoke again,
"He knows the secret to Pandora''s Box. In fact, he has been there for more than a week."
And immediately, she turned to Morpheus, her pupils widened big enough to barely hold them in.
During myst life, I once attended the Pandora''s Box event where all the yers had a single chance to explore the Pandora''s Box. It was a fun event that held quite good rewards at the end.
While the high-ranking yers survived for over 2 months, since I was a little above average, I could onlyst a week and a bit more.
It was just before the World Order was destroyed as well, since the weapon that wiped them, the yers got from there and presented to the Gods as a sacrifice for a powerful blessing.
Morpheus nodded with a smile, making Irene, Rosalyn, and Leena blush a little. Though Irene got herposure back before she nodded,
"All right. You can¡e¡ within- I mean¡ with me."
Morpheus then stood up before taking a nce at Leena and Anna as he spoke.
"Follow Wesker and we might meet again in the future. Till then, try living your life more freely than you had done before. I can count on that, right?"
Anna and Leena seemed sad to see him going, but they both nodded with a resolved face.
"We will live the best life we can," Leena spoke.
"Promise!" Anna added.
Morpheus then smiled as he looked at me and then at Wesker.
"Try not to overdo it. And take care of yourself."
His eyes turned to me and then he repeated," it was good to see you, brother. Say hi to ''him'' and Falcon from me."
We both smiled as I was getting amazed how capable these clones were.
Earlier I nned to do all this slowly, one by one, by doing it over and over, but now a single thought is enough to make these clones do what I want.
And the most important fact was that I could see what he was thinking, seeing, hearing and even feeling. A little focus and I could even take manual control over him.
Maybe I can even see his memories as well? I haven''t tried it but I am pretty sure I can.
Heck, let''s check it.
"I will wait outside the main city gate," Morpheus spoke before vanishing from there, as we all just kept staring at the space he was in only a moment ago.
Chapter 161: [Overwhelming Kindness!]
Morpheus vanished in an instant while the rest of us sat there, looking at the empty space.
"Irene. Is there anything else you need?" I asked as I turned to her, making her observe me with a sudden turn. Her eyes focused a little before slowly standing up.
"No¡ I think I would also take my leave. Though I will pay a visit to this city once again." She turned to Wesker for a brief moment before vanishing as well.
Meanwhile, I found a bit more about my clones.
One was that I couldn''t share senses with him anymore, unless I really, really focused on him. Though that leaves me vulnerable, so it''s a bit risky.
The other was that even if I cannot share senses with him, I could still sense and locate him. There was an invisible connection between us that told me where he was and a bit of what he was doing.
"Now, Miss Rosalyn. What is that you wanted from me?" I then focused back on the other mommy in the room.
Rosalyn observed me for a few moments before she began speaking.
"I¡ uh¡ Well. Would it be possible for you toe to the Witches'' World? There is someone who wants to see you¡ a bunch of children. It''s nothing political and just something you could ignore, but I still wanted to try."
I looked at her innocent gaze, wondering if that was all she really wanted to do?
"Is that all?" I was a bit curious.
To be fair, she could have asked for a lot of things. Whether or not I would do it is a totally different matter, but there was no harm in asking, was there?
"Ye.. Yeah," she spoke as she looked at me with a kind expression.
"Sure. I guess. I might spare some time and visit. The same ce which the other witch was talking about, right?" I asked, and Rosalyn''s eyes widened.
Her smile was mesmerizing, to say the least, and she then nodded hurriedly as she spoke," Yeah. It''s that one."
Well. She might still have some other reasons which she might talk about when I go to the orphanage¡ not that I mind. It''s a nice way to put things as well.
"Then I would take my leave. We will await your arrival. And Leena, Anna. Sorry for the rude behavior before. If you guys ever want, you can alsoe there. Just take my name at the entrance," Rosalyn spoke as she slowly walked out of here.
Though she said it all at once, I could feel a slight hesitation and pause within her words. Her smile, however, made me wonder what exactly she wanted.
Was it simply just that or was there anything behind it¡. Man, women are tough to understand. Or maybe I am just too dumb.
"Well. I guess that leaves just us," Wesker smiled as she looked at Anna and Leena, who focused back on him.
They both just stared at Wesker without speaking anything.
"Let''s go. It''s time you both sort things with your father. Since he helped me out this time, I guess I owe him this much," Wesker added as he got up. ying along, I also stood up and began walking outside, making Leena and Anna move as well.
Walking outside the room, we were soon greeted by a bunch of staff who were bowing to us.
A slight smile curled on my lips before moving past them. We saw that the staff in the duke''s manor were only the beginning as more and more people were standing outside.
In fact, right by the manor''s gate, about 200 people or more were standing, waiting for us to get out. I didn''t exactly expect this reaction from this ''underhanded'' city, so I guess it was a surprise for me as well.
"Thank you for saving our lives. Duke Wesker," one of them who seemed to lead the others, took the chance to speak up while everyone nodded.
Because I was the one to have put them in that situation to begin with, it didn''t exactly feel right to be a ''savior'' in front of these people. To pretend to be a hero when I risked their life for my benefit is honestly not the right thing to do.
So, I put aside my morals and my feelings as I made Wesker speak these words,
"Well. It''s something that anyone would have done. Don''t think much of it." -original
Only an idiot would keep bbing on how it was his own fault and others shouldn''t think much highly of him. Fame isn''t really cheap, you know?
"If you wanted, you could have left us behind. Or perhaps not even care about how many people died there. But you didn''t do it," the man urged as he looked at Wesker as if he were a Saint or a God.
"There was nothing you could have gained from saving all of us," another man added.
"That is not true. I also gained a lot from saving all of you." Wesker gave a bright smile.
''The quest would fail if any of you died,'' I thought in my mind.
"If I ever needed your help. Will you all help me out? Obviously nothing life threatening," Wesker asked again.
"As long as we are capable, we will do it!" Their faces brightened up on those words, and a smile was present on everyone''s face now.
''Free ves gained. Now, I won''t need to worry about manpower in preparations for the yers.'' I was happy with this development.
Wesker then began walking through the crowd as they shifted to the side, creating a path for us. And the four of us walked towards the underground market where Yemir and the group were waiting for us.
"Master Wesker is so kind," Anna smiled brightly as she looked at Wesker, while Leena nodded in agreement.
"It''s rare to see people like him in this time and era," Leena added as she talked with Anna.
''Yup¡ I am pretty much a scum right now. But well¡ whatever¡'' I smiled with no shred of shame as I walked along with Wesker.
Chapter 162: [Yemir!]
Once again, we convened around a round table, though this time it was in the underground ck market with the dark mages.
There were Yemir, Tristan, Albedo and a few more known faces. Along with them, a couple more faces that I didn''t think were important were also there.
As from my side, only Leena and Anna were there, both of them sitting between Wesker and me.
"First, thank you for saving us. We are really grateful for what you did for us," Tristan, the purple-haired mage, spoke as he looked at Wesker.
Wesker nodded while Tristan continued,
"Next. While we cannot help you openly because of how dark mages function¡ individually, we will always be there for you in case you need anything. I hope you understand."
Simply speaking, they said that they can''t help me out as a group because most of the decisions they make are not theirs. They simply follow orders, and I can''tmand an entire group of dark mages.
It will make thingsplicated for them.
MVLeMpYr-reader
Though, if I were to ask an individual mage or two, they won''t have a problem with helping me out.
"I understand." Wesker didn''t make any unpleasant expressions, while his eyes seemed to be waiting for something. He was concentrating on Yemir, while I tried analyzing everyone else here.
"All right. With that on the side, we have a message from our leader," Tristan spoke before taking out a letter and then reading out loud,
"Really appreciate what you did for my mages. I would be d to make acquaintance with the savior of my men. If you ever have time,e meet me in the City of Inds, Reverie."
My eyes widened as I heard the contents. The location of the leader of the Dark Society, Lace¡ was this his gesture of goodwill?
"Adam. Since you are going to the Mermaid Kingdom, pay him a visit as well. See what you can do there," Wesker immediately added, and I nodded.
"Was nning to do that, anyway."
Tristan and the others looked at me, but they said nothing. In fact, they seemed a bit surprised.
"What?" I asked a little curious, making Albedo speak,
"Nothing¡ we just were going to propose for you to meet our leader if you have time. He was looking forward to meeting the Phantom. So, knowing that you will meet him was a bit of a pleasant surprise¡ that''s all."
Oh. Okay.
The talk then continued with a few more thanks from the mages. Then some of the curious mages began asking about how Wesker did what he did, some even going as far as asking what I was doing in the Inverse Realm.
Though they were all shut down by Wesker one by one without letting them get even any information more than necessary
In the end, they could only sigh as they nodded before concluding the meeting.
The reason I didn''t want this meeting to go for long was because when I was going through understanding the pattern of each individual in the city during the chaos, I kind of looked deep into their past and stuff.
So, more or less, I knew way too much about them. Much more than what I could find at the meeting, of course.
With that done, the mages slowly left, leaving only Yemir there who still had to settle things with his daughters. Especially after I removed his Living Array.
"Will it be all right if I tell you my side of the story?" He asked as he looked at Anna and Leena, while they both looked at Wesker, who gave a slight nod. And in turn, they, too, nodded at Yemir.
And thus began the tale of the Genius Array Maker, who used to live in a lonely town, working and supplying his works to merchants for bread and butter.
How he struck the fancy of the duke of the nearby city who caught him, made him his ve andter sold him to another person.
A person whoter turned out to be one of the avatars of the God of Arrays.
And that''s where the main story of Yemir began. Of how, under the ''guidance'' of that God, he became the strongest and the youngest array master of his time.
Yemir spoke little about his days with the God except for the fact that his exploitation at the Duke''s mansion seemed like a vacationpared to that. Rather than as an apprentice, he was reduced to an enved worker obliging with everything he was told.
And the more he worked, the more he gained the knowledge of arrays.
The God of Array made a ve pact. A living array at Yemir''s back, which I removed during thest time we were together.
By the Heavenly Principles, a God''s avatar can only spend a limited amount of time on the. And knowing that, God of Array created a twisted array that made things even worse for Yemir.
After that God left, Yemir was forced to make a hundred arrays of God level every decade for the God and offer it as a sacrifice.
One has to know that even for an Array Master, creating a single God level array is a once in a lifetime thing.
Still, Yemir was able to do it. His time working as a ve for God wasn''t a waste. His genius,bined with the intense hard work he did, he could provide the array in only 3 years.
A true miracle indeed.
And then Yemir decided to start a new life. Where he could live on his own, start a family and be happy for once.
He met Leena and Anna''s mother, fell in love, married her and had them. For 7 years, they were as happy as they could be, with no problems and worries. Everything was seemingly perfect.
For the time they spent together, were probably the best that Yemir ever had. If only it could go on forever¡
s¡ fate is indeed cruel¡
Chapter 163: [It’s a rather sad story!]
One leisurely afternoon, while taking a stroll with his wife, when Yemir was buying some vegetables for dinner, the Living Array activated for once.
Confused, Yemir tried to contain it, but it ended up being a bigger fail as it began destroying everything in its vicinity. His eyes worried, he got more anxious as the seconds passed.
"Run!!" He shouted frantically at his wife, who was trying to help him and seeing the terror in his eyes, she nodded as she spoke,
"I will bring back help."
Though having sessfully escaped from there, his wife also got hurt, cursed by the effect a little. This came into his knowledge a littleter during his travels.
Journeying towards a certain temple that was built for worshiping the God of Arrays.
It was a blood massacre, the journey, where that living array killed everyone who came across Yemir. Though still, he could barely keep some of his sanity even after all hell went loose.
And within the broken empty temple of that Ancient God, he prayed again.
The being that he detested the most in his entire life, Yemir prayed with all his heart, just so that he could call him.
And while seemingly insane, this ''prayer'' worked after begging for 3 months and 10 days.
"It''s you. Why is a ve daring enough to call me?" spoke that God of Arrays in a rather annoyed tone.
"I gave you a hundred God Arrays¡ then why is this thing still activated?" Yemir asked in return as he observed the God in front of him.
The hatred in the eyes of Yemir was obvious. And seeing it, the God of Array was amused. He had a mocking smile on his face as he spoke.
"It was going to activate, anyway. Those 100 arrays were just for fun so that you would struggle a little more. Oh, you poor soul¡ since youpleted that meaningless task that I could do within seconds, let me tell you the truth, at least for your efforts."
"Everything that you love will be destroyed. Everything you care about will shatter into pieces."
"You were just a time bomb that I left in Zarraf so that you can ze a couple of kingdoms and destroy everything around you. It was to get back at those other Gods who call themselves as ''True Gods'' There was no such thing as your salvation¡ now go¡ and be a good pawn¡"
The God of Arrayughed, mocking the ashen face of Yemir, before he vanished from there.
And on his knees was Yemir, as his sanity began to wane. He was truly enraged.
Destroying the temple and everything around, he was like a walking tornado, killing everything in its sight. At this moment, he hated everything¡ he was rampaging.
And days after he had used up all his mana, he lost consciousness and fell asleep because of overexertion.
"After that, it took at least a few months for me to learn a couple of things. One was that the array would only activate if I were to have some positive feelings towards anyone. As long as I am neutral or negative, there would be no problem," Yemir reached the conclusion of his story.
He joined that dark society because the leader was strong enough to contain the Array a couple of times and add a few more restrictions. And until he could find out a proper way out, he decided to let the leader find a way to break his curse.
''One of the reasons he wanted to make Lace more powerful, huh? So that Lace could break him free,'' I thought as I kind of got theplete picture right now.
Though it differs from the story that Leena told me at first¡ were there any things he manipted¡ I don''t think so.
''Then perhaps Leena''s source wasn''t that reliable? Hmmm¡ '' I turned to Leena, who had a silent expression. Anna sat behind her, with her eyes way more enraged than I have seen until now.
"Sir Wesker. Can you kill this God?" Anna asked directly as she looked at me, while I pondered about it.
An unkible cockroach who somehow always manages to escape¡ that''s the best way to define God of Arrays.
"It''s not hard to kill him, just very hard to find him," I spoke to Anna, and she red at me for a moment before turning to Yemir.
"Father. Where is that temple?! I will pray and call that son of a b*tch and Master will kill him." Anna was really fuming right now as she looked at Yemir.
I patted Anna''s head and¡
[Sleep!]
And let her sleep for the time being.
"Anna gave her answer. What about you?" Wesker asked as Leena kept staring at Yemir for quite some time. Her expression was hard to read at this moment. MVLeMpYr-hosted
"What if all this is a lie?" She mumbled as she stared at Yemir. And Wesker smiled as he answered,
"We can sign a contract if you want? That way, everything would be clear."
Yemir didn''t seem to mind, but Leena was still conflicted as she kept staring. Though a few momentster, she finally spoke,
"I¡ will need some time to process this information."
Yemir nodded as he himself needed to sort his own feelings right now. While he was moved looking at his daughters¡ After not being able to for over years, it wasn''t too hard to smile for real.
Trust, care and affections would be a miracle to show immediately. That too, only if gets over his regrets he had for so many years.
Leena then moved out of the room with the same conflicted expression, leaving only Wesker and Yemir and me in the room.
A strange silence was present in the area as we stayed there without muttering a single word.
"Thank you for saving me once again. You must be really capable, to remove that array in a single attempt. It was really a miracle to find you¡ I don''t know if I will be of any use to you, but please don''t hesitate if you need anything from me," Yemir spoke to Wesker with a firm expression.
"Sure," Wesker smiled at his response.
''Let''s use him to get rid of the God of Array early,'' I thought as I already had a couple of ns for him in the far future.
Chapter 164: [Prisoner!]
LOCATION: ????
¡
In an empty space, where darkness existed as far as the eyes could see, there was a single white tform at the center.
The tform was made up of a transparent white cube whose edges were barely visible to the naked eye. Though the absence of any other light showed the presence of that tform a bit clearer than it should.
And within that cube, there were threads. Threads of hundreds of colors that connected from one end of the cube to another.
Each thread, like a ray of light, shining a little, floated in slow motion, shifting from the original position with each passing moment.
And while those threads covered the entire cube, there was a space at the center of the cube. Enough to let a single person sit there. It was barely enough for a child to curl up and sit there.
And seated there is a person with ck hair, curling up like a child, not making a single move.
reading-here-on-MVLeMpYr
From the figure, it was easy to make out that it was a girl. A girl with ck hair, wearing a ck dress that was sticking to her body like burnt flesh.
"They are moving again," her sonorous voice echoed through the emptiness, as she saw those threads slowly drifting apart. While the effect wasn''t even worth noticing, the threads were surely drifting apart.
"Someone is ying with fates¡ again¡ this is the third time in 3 months," she kept speaking as she saw those threads with her heads raised a little, as those dark ck eyes took a brief nce.
And then, putting her head down again, she smiled a little.
"Fate Weavers¡" she mumbled with that same smile.
"Only they are the ones allowed to bend the destiny and change the effects of what is sure toe," she continued as she closed her eyes again.
"But I wonder¡. Just which one of them is responsible for the threads to change their direction to this degree¡" She then slowly drifted into her slumber again.
-Snap!
And one of the threads snapped, waking her as she looked at those threads again.
-Snap!
-Snap!
-Snap!
One. Two. Three. Those threads began snapping one by one, increasing ever more with each passing second, and while in 10s at first, they soon reached hundreds before finally stopping when less than half of them remained.
And now the space which could have only held a curled child was big enough to fit half a dozen grown adults and more.
"What¡ happened?" Her eyes widened in distress as she looked at the remaining threads in the air, still moving slowly like before.
And while her eyes were searching for answers, she soon reached a conclusion on her own¡
"It can''t be¡ can it?" She mumbled before speaking her thoughts out loud,
"Somebody¡ defied fate. They changed it from happening¡ But how¡ can it be?" That girl was surprised. A bit relieved. A bit terrified. Her eyes were shaken as they now saw the rest of the threads slowly pausing and not moving anymore.
"But if it is really true, then¡ that means¡ Can Zarraf be really saved?" She mumbled as a couple of tears entered her eyes.
A ray of hope appeared on her face as she looked at the rest of the surrounding threads.
Threads of Fate.
Something that even the God of Fate won''t dare touch and only control from a distance. While most fates won''t be worth looking at, some fates are so powerful that even touching them would alter the entire world line.
"I, Equi, the Goddess of Bnce, give the blessing of equality to the one who chose to go against the fates. May the blessing of Equality stay with you," she mumbled as she looked at the walls once again. The only thing visible to her other than those threads.
It was a prison.
A prison for the Goddess of Bnce, Equi.
The one who turned her face away from the primordials and tried to save this world on her own. Though her powers being restricted, she became trapped within the pesky schemes of the lower gods and mortals.
And now she was paying for the sins she had nevermitted.
She was sealed in the fate realm, within the highest authority prison, so as to contain her powers and not let her get in the way of the other Gods.
"Hmmm¡ my chalice¡ it has been active these days quite a lot," she mumbled as she saw she was still receiving powers from that chalice quite a number of times.
To be direct, whenever Adam used [Chalice of Equilibrium] a small percentage of power was transferred to the Goddess of Bnce, Equi. It was one of the ways by which she could still maintain her existence.
"Though the amount of cumtive power I am getting isn''t really that much. Seems like the person who has the chalice and this fate severing guy are two different people. Though let''s check where the chalice is right now¡"
And she raised her hand and tried to find the location of her chalice.
"??" And her eyes got confused as the chalice failed to give any response.
She tried again once more but failed yet again¡
Narrowing her eyes, she tried a few more times, but the result was still the same. She couldn''t connect with her chalice right now.
"Just¡ What is the meaning of this?" Her eyes narrowed, she couldn''t really figure out what was going on.
Only a primordial or someone directly below them would be able to cut off the connection with her. But the exchanges made using the chalice were rather low in the terms of power level.
These two things didn''t go hand in hand¡ unless¡
"It''s a new Fate Weaver. Someone who had just taken birth¡ and a primordial got him my chalice as a reward. That would make sense¡ Hmmm¡ "
She then looked at the remaining threads of fate around her and¡
"[Sacrifice: Unbnced Fate]!" She mumbled as both her hands, along with a huge amount of her powers, vanished in an instant¡ and a path opened up as those threads began moving sideways.
"It better be worth it," she mumbled as she ran through the opening, jumping off into the empty space that was in front of her.
Her destination? Towards the ce where Chalice of Equilibrium wasst used.
Border Town.
Chapter 165: [Forest Stories!]
[Morpheus'' POV!]
.
.
I don''t know how to exin this, but¡ being a clone; I felt little difference. I felt like I was Adam Wesker as usual and I can do anything I want without the interference of anyone else.
The only time that I felt I wasn''t the real body was when I was around him. Other than that, I was pretty much normal. Heck, even I might get confused who is the real one among us given how powerful this skill was.
I tried using the [Clone!] skill, but it doesn''t work. Though I expected it, it was kind of a bummer.
However, I can still use the ring to create other clones if I want to.
The real body gave me this ring, thinking that I could find more use of it than he could. I mean, he already has the [Clone!] skill, and there was Wesker who can use as many clones as he wants using the arrays, so that left me at a bit of a disadvantage.
Especially because we were restricting ''Morpheus'' to only dark, death, and ck magic. Along with curse and sword usage. He was also a battle mage who can use fists. Need I mention it?
''All that 20% crap is still funny though given I was using 100% of my power all the time,'' I sighed as even though I seeded in creating those bluffs, I really wished that were true, to be honest.
''At least, I am handsome.'' I was thankful for that.
MVLeMpYr-chapter
I was totally going to getid once we reached the dark society. Hopefully, there will be some chicks there¡ hopefully¡
"You seem to be in deep thought," a sweet melodious voice came from behind, as I turned around to find one of the chicks that I was talking about.
She was a little old, around 40s, though that just means more ''experienced'' one, so I will take that as a plus point.
Her beauty didn''t fade, and those two jugs¡ gulp¡ were all right. There were a lot of plus points there.
"Something about the Inverse World," I spoke as I looked at Irene, who had just followed me here, before both of us began walking deep into the forest.
"I have heard a little about the Inverse World. Wasn''t it a ce where those among the Godsmitted sins, go? Even Gods fear that ce as far as I have known," she began talking more about the topic that I just threw out of nowhere.
"Purgatory," I mumbled, making her look at me with slight interest.
"Purgatory?" She asked.
"It''s a part of the Inverse World. upies 20% of the ce and holds most of the prisons there. That''s the ce where the prisoners of gods go," I corrected her based on the knowledge I could collect in the previous runs.
I wasn''t just focusing on defeating the scenario that was presented in front of me, but also trying to get as much information as possible. Who knows when I might need it?
"What about the rest?" She asked again. Her interest peaked quite a lot with all this information¡
"You tell me. Why should I tell you about things that are exclusive to me?" I smiled as I looked at her with a slight flirtatious smile, while she chuckled as she answered,
"All right. Then how about I tell you something that is exclusive to me?" She asked in the same tone that I did.
"I like the sound of it. Though, it''s better to talk about itter. We got some more things to handle here right now," I spoke as we both reached towards the center of the forest where Trisha and Nvida were standing with the rest of the elves.
Turning her head, she too saw them and then smiled at Nvida, the dryad of this forest.
Nvida was also a part of the World Order, though her rank was one less than Irene, so Irene was her superior here.
The main problem, however, was that Trisha, Nvidia''s ''best friend'', did not know that at all. So if the truthes out, there is a high chance that Trisha might distance herself from Nvida, or worse, just kill her right off the bat.
"Trisha. I have a message from Wesker. ''Since all is done, and I have fulfilled my promise, I hope you can lower your guard against me a little. There was something I wanted to discuss with you in private. Come meet me in my shop a few dayster,'' " I made up some shit again, making her nod before she looked at Irene.
"With that out of the way. Would it be alright if I talk with Nvida in private? Ah! Irene, you alsoe with me since there is something I need to tell you too," I spoke as I began walking a bit away from the group.
"Morpheus!" Trisha called me immediately before I could run away. I saw her face for a couple of seconds before she spoke.
"These elves wanted to say something," Trisha added as she pointed at them.
"Thank you for saving us!!!!" Those elves shouted as they bowed and I just nodded before speaking.
"It''s all right. No need to thank us for doing something we would have done, anyway. We didn''t do it for anything in return." I spoke some heroic bullshit again before turning away as I started walking.
Those elves were probably mesmerized based on their expression that I took a note of. Even Trisha and Nvida were looking at me in a rather positive light right now.
"Aren''t you a charmer?" Ireneughed a little as she tucked her arm around mine while we walked away from the rest of the group. Nvida followed behind us slowly, keeping a bit of a distance, while she listened to our conversation.
''Well. Seems like most of the things are done here as well. I wonder how ''Wesker'' and ''Adam'' are handling things at their ends,'' I thought as I kept walking with a joyful smile on my face.
Chapter 166: [Goddess wants to know!]
[Valencia''s POV!]
.
.
Alepsia and I reached down to the in our disguises, wearing a ck hoodie. We slowly descended to one of the alleys in the border town.
"Don''t you think it would have been better to meet him in the shop where there would be fewer people?" Alepsia asked as she looked at me, a bit confused.
"Can''t do it. There are a lot of things that I need answers to, and I don''t even know when is the next time he is going to the shop," I answered her with a bit of a hurried expression.
To be fair, I wanted to fight him. I wanted to fight Adam to the best of my ability.
Though that is only one reason I wanted to meet him early. The other was to know what in the heck did he do in the Inverse World, and how did he manage to escape from the clutches of a Hell Guardian.
Even I, the Goddess of War, would not be able to escape a Hell Guardian, let alone fight it. It''s practically impossible.
''And that too in hell. The domain of a Hell Guardian where their powers are at their best,'' and in a way I was kind of scared of him as well.
"He ising," Alepsia spoke as she saw Adaming out of the underground market with Leena and Anna behind him.
There was also his clone Wesker¡ Hmmm?¡ ???
"Hey Alepsia. Which one of them is the real one?" I asked, as I noticed I couldn''t find the difference between them. Both of them looked equally strong right now.
"Of course it''s¡" and Alepsia was about to speak, but she too stopped as she looked at Adam and Wesker a couple of times.
"It''s?" I asked again, since Alepsia knows Adam much better than me. It can''t be that even she can''t figure out the difference between him and his clone¡ right?
"I¡ uh¡ it''s Adam," she spoke with a hesitation in her voice, while I narrowed my eyes on her.
Facing me, she nodded as she spoke," yup. It''s Adam. The clone is Wesker."
She mumbled, trying to make me believe¡ or was she telling that to herself?
"All right," I smiled at her before adding," let''s go see him then."
Though still hesitant, she nodded before we began moving towards Adam as he was currently walking towards the east of the city. Most probably to his shop.
"Let''s go," Alepsia spoke as she began walking towards him, while I walked beside her slowly, one step at a time.
He was talking with Anna, who seemed to be angry. Leena, who was walking beside Wesker, was lost in thought. Her eyes weren''t even looking at what''s in front of her and Wesker was simply patting her head once in every few moments.
Walking, we slowly reached closer to the 4 of them, with the rest of the crowd simply looking at them. Since they were the center of the event that had just happened, all eyes were on them.
Hence, even though we were walking towards them, we still had enough distance to not attract any attention. And an added magic that pulls attention away from us was in ce, so it was better.
As long as there was no God like being or above, we would be pretty sure to be invisible in this crowd.
Wesker and Adam walked towards the shop, and after a small walk of 5-10 minutes, we happened to reach the shop. Wesker walked in with the two sisters, while Adam waited as he looked in our direction and spoke.
"Come in."
We both paused and looked at each other for a moment. Then, our expression turned a bit more serious as we walked into the shop.
"Wee to Everyday Arrays," Adam spoke as heughed and closed the shop door.
Inside, Wesker had already set up 6 chairs, one for each of us, and I couldn''t help but wonder if he somehow already knew about our arrival. It can''t be right? I didn''t even know that we would be here¡
"Please, sit down." Wesker spoke. Slowly moving towards the chair, I took my seat. The others also followed and sat around us. read-this-on-MVLeMpYr
"Now. Why are the Goddesses following me? Didn''t we settle most of the things in Azenor?" Adam asked, a bit confused. His eyes were trying to figure out our reason foring here.
Wesker poured tea for everyone and readied an assortment of snacks on the table.
"Not the quality you might find in the heaven realm, but still good," he added as he passed down the cup of tea towards me with a smile.
I wanted to start the conversation, but for some reason, I couldn''t get myself to begin speaking. It''s¡ a bit of fear and hesitation.
While I am still the Goddess of War¡ The fact that these guys seated in front of me faced a Hell Guardian like it was nothing¡ weighed heavily on my mind.
"Since you both are quiet, let me start the conversation then," Wesker, who was carefully observing me, spoke first, with a smile curling up on the corner of his lips.
"It''s the Hell Guardian, isn''t it? The fact that we came back unscathed and also what we did in the Inverse Realm. It''s what you want to know, right?" Wesker hit the nail on the head, while I could simply nod.
"Don''t worry, friends of Adam are my friends as well. There is nothing to really think about," Wesker spoke as he rxed in his seat and smiled at me.
''Aren''t you both the same?'' I wanted to say that but I couldn''t¡ partly because Leena and Anna were here, and partly because I feared offending him right now.
Though.
I was still relieved to hear that he considered us as his friends. It was truly a relief for us.
"All right. Then I should begin with the reason why I came here. And a bit about the objectives I wanted to achieve when I first appeared in this city," and Wesker began speaking while we listened to his full story.
Chapter 167: [The Vampire Queen!]
[Milliam''s POV:]
.
.
"And that is how much I have collected about this ce," I exined to Lord ck Shadow about the information that I have picked up over the centuries.
I left a few things about the Vampire Lord''s current affairs as Wesker told me to.
It wasn''t just because of my n and the curse, but that Lord ck Shadow was behaving rather suspicious.
"Thank you, young inspector. I really appreciate you quenching my curiosity. I have no more questions left," Lord ck Shadow spoke as he observed me with a kind look.
Honestly, his proud and distant gaze felt more home to me than this friendly gaze. It kinda creeped me out, even scared me to an extent.
"Well. I will take my leave now. Seems like I have a lot of things to do now," he spoke with a refreshing smile as he then vanished from there.
In the empty space, I stood as I gazed at the never ending horizon. There were a few mountains at a distance from here, but that''s all.
The ck sky and the white ground made me sigh as I found myself lonely again. But something in my heart tingles a little¡
From the monotonous life that I had been living for sometime now, I felt like something fun was about to begin.
"[Summon: Skeletal Wyvern!]"
I was a necromancer. One of the strongest out there, the Queen of Undead, Milliam Uncleave.
"Let''s depart towards the Kingdom of the Vampires," Imanded that skeletal wyvern, as it began forming right under my feet, lifting me up in the air and on its back.
And once it formed, it began pping its wings, flying above in the air, gaining altitude gradually.
The initial jump was a little slow, but then with a dash, it began gaining speed, while I stood on its head, looking at the Inverse World from above.
MVLeMpYr-your-novel-source
I could see a few castles on a bunch of white pirs. That was the Kingdom of Gargoyles. It didn''t hold any prison of hell, so there were no Hell Guardians present there.
Though it was still dangerous to lurk around that ce since it had about a thousand generals and 100s of dukes living there.
That Gargoyles can reproduce faster than any other demons, was one of the contributing factors there.
And then, changing my direction, I then flew even faster towards the Vampire Kingdom.
Even with all this speed, it took me about an hour to reach near the location, where it became faintly visible to the naked eye.
"Fancy seeing you here," a voice sounded from behind, making me turn around with an rmed face. Cautiously I turned, as I took a first look.
And the second look was nothing but fear. Terror. Horror.
"The Vampire Queen?" I was shocked to see her here.
I mean, I was supposed to meet her anyway, but to meet her this way?
"Is this how the inspectors behave now?" She was a bit amused with me. And realizing what she meant, I immediately got on my knees.
"Min Uncleave. Someone who has already lost everything and has nothing to lose," she continued as she came closer to me and patted my head slowly.
"I''ll get directly to the point. Did that Fate Weaver Wesker send you? He met me as well¡ though indirectly through an illusion. He said that if I cooperate with you, I might achieve what I want," she spoke, making me widen my eyes.
That guy, Wesker, he met the Queen of Vampires? But when? Wasn''t he busy fighting?
"Judging from your expression, you seem to know something," she said as she looked at me directly in my eyes. And I gulped as I observed her.
And then. Perhaps it was fear? Or maybe I was charmed by her? I ended up telling her everything that I knew about the incident.
At first she was simply listening, but when I reached the part where Wesker protected me from something that I should not know of, her expression took a 180-degree turn.
"Those¡ monsters. To think even ck Shadow would be involved with them. Are we really nothing but pawns to them? Sigh¡. But I am d that he is at least free from them¡" She faintly smiled in the end, charming me a bit more.
"Tell me more. What happened next?" Her smile became apparent. Her expression brightened as she looked at me now.
And I began narrating the rest of the events that happened.
I told her about how Wesker asked me to hide things about the Vampire Kingdom. And how I am to meet with a guy named Abraham in the castle.
Her expression changed a little, but she didn''t speak anything. So, I just continued, while she listened to the very end.
And once everything ended, she was silent as she looked at me with an indescribable face.
"Hmmm. Seems like you don''t have much information on this either¡ but since you got involved, it must mean there must be something about you," she looked me in the eye for a moment.
''What next¡?'' I thought as I looked at her, before she proposed something to me.
"How would you like to be one of my personal assistants?"
While it wasn''t a bad option at all, I still was put in a somewhat precarious position.
On one side, there was Lord ck Shadow, who I have served over a very long time.
On the other, there was the Vampire Queen, who was offering me a position that I don''t even know if I could achieve in this lifetime.
"If you are worried about what Lord ck Shadow will think, then don''t worry. I will talk to him," she spoke as she looked at me with a slight chuckle.
All the worries that I had vanished in an instant. If she could talk to Lord ck Shadow then I won''t feel guilty about it.
And relieved, I smiled as I answered,
"It will be an honor to serve you, mydy."
Chapter 168: [Beta Player!]
"Heather! You are going to bete for school today!!"
A voice of a middle-aged woman came from the other side of the room, stirring the sleeping girl from her dreand.
The girl in the bed had a bowl cut that reached to her shoulders. Wearing a white T-shirt and ck shorts, she snuggled under thefort of that bed.
-KNOCK! KNOCK! KNOCK!
"HEATHER WAKE UP!!!"
The loud voice of that woman came up again, waking up Heather this timepletely, even making her fall down the bed.
-Thud!
"Ow! Ow! Ow! Ow! Ow!" Heather groaned in pain as she held her head, while her eyes opened up slightly, turning towards the door where her mom was still shouting for her to wake up.
"I AM UP MOM! STOP SHOUTING!!" Heather shouted back, as she then slowly stood up and walked towards the door drowsily.
"Just why does she have to shout so early in the morning every day?" She mumbled with an irritated voice as she opened the door.
"It''s 9 AM! You are going to bete for school! Do you know how much I have to-" As her mom was speaking with irritation, Heather sighed as she answered,
"Mom. Did you forget again?"
These words made her mom pause in confusion before Heather continued,
"It''s the 3rd of Feb. [Call of the ck Magicians] is going tounch this week," Heather said as she observed her mom''s face, which was bing even more confused by the moment.
"Remember that game? Which would allow me to take a week''s worth of break and I can also earn from there? Once in a lifetime opportunity? Beta yers? Do you remember anything at all?" Heather is trying to remind her mother of everything she told her.
"What? Weren''t you making that all up?" Her mom inquired, feeling puzzled.
"Come on, mom. I even showed you all the certificates and documents. They are also on your phone. You can check itter," she yawned a little before adding," I will freshen up and join downstairs for breakfast."
Her mother was confused, but still nodded. Since her daughter was going to get ready ande down, her work was done here. Though she still wanted to verify if Heather was telling the truth.
Heather then brushed her teeth, took a bath and changed before getting down to where her younger brother and mother were waiting for her.
"Hey, Noona! You are going to y [COBM], right?" Her brother asked with a bright smile, and she nodded as she patted his head.
"For the first two days, they will train us. Then we can y it on the third day, which will be disyed on the bigger screen. Even you can see it," Heather smiled as she seemed excited about this game as well. your-chapter-source
The talk continued as the family enjoyed breakfast before Heather departed for thepany, which wasunching that game.
It was a bigpany that hadunched thousands of games. And ording to them, this was going to be the biggest hit of the century. It might even change the entire world and its economy on various levels.
The hype was really over the top, as even the normal yers and young people were trying it. Though only 250 people from all over the world got the chance to take part in the beta version. Heather was one of those lucky ones.
Heather walked into the corporation where over 100s of guards were stationed in the building, making her feel overwhelmed.
Showing her invitation card, she was then escorted into the building. And there, she was taken to the highest floor of the building, directly into the main office where the director of the game was waiting for her.
To her surprise, it wasn''t just the director of the game but also¡ two more people.
A man in his mid 20s, who was also the owner of this gamingpany, and another blonde girl who seemed to be no more than 16 years old like her.
While she didn''t know who that girl was, it wasn''t hard to recognize the legendary gamepany owner. And such a celebrity was present in front of her, making her shocked and overwhelmed.
"No need to feel overwhelmed. We just happen to be here by chance, so I thought I might send my daughter into that game from this country. Since you are the other person from this ce going along with her, I just wanted to get to know you," the man spoke with a friendly expression.
While it wasn''t Heather''s worries, it made her understand the situation a bit.
"Hey, I am Linda Brown. Nice to meet you," that blonde-haired girl, Linda, suddenly became excited as she got close to Heather.
Holding Heather''s hands, she began talking enthusiastically to her as if they have been friends for a long time,
"I always wanted to try out this game. It is finally time. I cannot wait even two seconds, forget about two hours. Are you the same as me?"
Heather was just dumbfounded as she looked at Linda before she finally lowered her defenses a little and answered,
"Yeah. But clearly not as excited as you, though."
There was a warmth in Heather''s voice, making her much more approachable to Linda.
"Is that so? Still, it''s great! To have someone who shares the same interest as me!" Linda was as excited as ever.
Heather nodded before she looked at the director before turning back to Linda as she spoke.
"Are you guys here because I am a Fate Weaver?"
Though those people were just confused as they looked at Heather, wondering what she meant, Heather just smiled as she shook her head.
"Fate Weaver? What''s that?" Linda asked, a bit confused, but Heather just smiled.
"Nothing. It''s just something that I thought of a long time ago¡ I seem to be mistaken," Heather had a smile that seemed rather¡ odd.
Since Linda''s father had already investigated her background and everything, he didn''t find any problem with Heather. But this word. The smile that Heather had¡ made him feel uneasy.
"Linda. What do you want to be in [COBM]?" Heather then changed the topic as she smiled at Linda before they drifted on their own.
And the others, too, forgot about what she said, getting busy with their own work.
Chapter 169: [Between Nvida and Irene!]
[Morpheus'' Pov!]
.
.
"Nvida. You did a good job here. Protecting everyone with Trisha. Thank you," I thanked Nvida genuinely. It''s because they were outside to handle things with the escaped monsters that I was able toplete my [Quest] with little problem.
"I¡ it''s all right. I should be the one thanking you for helping us protect the forest," Nvida spoke with a slight hesitation as her eyes shifted from me to Irene several times.
"You already know that she is a 3rd Order, right?" Irene asked, making Nvida a bit shocked before she looked at me, terrified, but I smiled as I nodded.
I got to know her in one of my earlier reruns.
"Don''t worry. I will keep it a secret from Trisha. If I wanted to tell, I would have told her when we first met, but this isn''t something that is rted to me, so¡ don''t worry about it," I exined it to Nvida.
"Really?!" Nvida asked with a relieved sigh as she looked at me expectantly for confirmation.
"Really," I chuckled as I smiled at her, making her blush a little as she thanked me silently.
"So. Nvida. How are things in the forest here? And how about your mission? Is it going well?" Irene then turned serious, changing the atmosphere, while she nodded with the same depth of seriousness.
"Yes. Thanks to this event, I think I got closer to my goals. I should report to the High Order sooner than expected," she spoke with a serious tone.
"Good. Is there anything else you want?" She asked Nvida, who turned to me with a thankful gaze before speaking.
"Thank you again and¡ if you ever want toe¡ you can do it anytime you want."
And then she bowed before leaving again from there, while I just raised my eyebrow a little. Though I just shook my head before turning to Irene, who was¡ looking intently at me.
"What?" I was a bit confused.
"Aren''t you a little too handsome? Is that even allowed?" She asked as she got closer to me.
''Not really. I am using a special ring that alters my avatar into anything that I want,'' I thought, but smiled as I answered,
"Not really a plus point, given how much trouble I hade across in my life. To be honest, sometimes I even detest it."
Answers like these are often true. Being too good looking might catch the attention of creeps that will make your life a living hell. Not something that anyone would like to have.
Being mentally well equipped while not letting anyone know is kind of the best you can ask for. Anything else has a lot of downsides inparison.
"Is that so? Well. I guess I can rte to it to some extent," Irene spoke as she then chuckled before suddenly looking back at the city.
"What a surprise!" She eximed.
[Eyes of Mana!]
I also smiled, as I could figure out what she was looking at. The goddesses have appeared in the city. Most probably Valencia and Alepsia, given by the amount of light mana that increased right now.
read-first-at-NovelFire
"You want to go meet them as well?" I asked with curiosity while she shook her head before turning to me with a wry smile.
"After what I did to themst time. It would be better for me to not get involved with them¡ or even any goddesses or gods, for that matter."
She then held my arm and spoke.
"Let''s go. We should get out of here while we can. It would be better for both of us."
Since the work of Morpheus was done here, I too thought that it was fine to leave now. Anything that I want to say to the city of the people, Wesker already knows and can pass on.
"Sur-" and as I agreed¡
[You have received a new Blessing!]
[Blessing of the Goddess of Bnce: Karma of Fates!]
[Karma of Fates (Blessing): For every time that the user changes the fate of a person. He receives a Karma Point. Karma Points can be exchanged for stats, skills and certain items. It can also be chosen to change the oue of certain events.
Current Karma Point: 0!]
And I paused as I looked at the new message in front of me.
''Blessing of the Goddess of Bnce? Why did she bless me?'' I was honestly confused right now. I did nothing to benefit her, did I?
From what I know, she is trapped somewhere by the True Gods. Helping her would mean to go against all the True Gods at once¡ not really something that I would like to happen.
"What happened?" Irene asked curiously.
"Irene. Is there anything you know about the Goddess of Bnce?" I asked as I turned to her, and her eyes widened a little before she asked,
"The goddess who tried to join the rank of the gods but failed miserably?"
I nodded at her, making her narrow her eyes at me before pondering and answering,
"Not really. Other than the fact that her entire kingdom was torn to shreds, with most of the things turning into ruins, there was little known about the goddess herself. Though if it is about the saintesses of those goddesses¡ I think I know a person who might know a thing or two."
I looked at her with slight surprise before nodding,
"Anything would be better than nothing."
"Though I must ask why. To get involved with such a goddess¡ is there any particr reason?" Her voice turned a bit serious as she looked at me.
"Being honest. Leader just sent me a message to find anything about that goddess. He must have sent it to all of us. That''s why¡ as for why¡ Even I don''t know," I shrugged my shoulders a little as I then continued walking.
"A message? How?" She was a bit intrigued.
Though I just smiled, not answering her, making her pout a little. She then changed the topic as we continued walking onwards¡ presumably to the ce where the World Order was.
Chapter 170: [Volume 3: Epilogue!]
[Adam''s POV]
.
.
.
[You have received a new Blessing!]
[Blessing of the Goddess of Bnce: Karma of Fates!]
[Karma of Fates (Blessing): For every time that the user changes the fate of a person. He receives a Karma Point. Karma Points can be exchanged for stats, skills and certain items. It can also be chosen to change the oue of certain events.
Current Karma Point: 0!]
As I was exining everything to Alepsia and Valencia, this message popped, making me stop mid-way as I looked at it.
''Why is the Goddess of Bnce giving me a blessing?'' I thought as I looked at the blessing for a while.
While the blessing in itself was good, the problem was the goddess in question. Getting involved with her would spell nothing but trouble for me right now.
"What happened?" Alepsia asked as she looked at me with a questioning gaze, but I shook my head as I answered,
"Nothing. Just something that I recalled," I spoke before continuing to exin everything that happened here in my version.
Of course I hid the fact about the other-worlders, but I did tell them I wanted to acquire a city and start growing in order to prepare for the future war that is sure to happen.
This city was going to be the center of refuge for not only people but also gods. That''s how far I was envisioning.
"And what''s with all the Wesker, Adam and Morpheus stuff," Alepsia asked curiously as she observed me with an interested gaze.
"Actually, about that," I chuckled as I began spewing nonsense again¡
I told them how there are 7 brothers who happened to cross paths because of certain circumstances and began helping each other out. The strongest one became the leader and everyone sorted out their own area.
We, the Brothers of Salvation, were going to protect this world all on our own based on a certain vendetta. And a couple more things that I cannot tell them.
I apologized to Alepsia for pretending to be Morpheus at times because it was necessary for a couple of things. I was just creating an image so that when Wesker and he appeared here, I could just pass on the baton to them.
After all, I kind of needed to always be on the move.
"Wait! Wait! Wait! So you''re telling me all those times, it was Adam pretending to be Wesker and Morpheus? And only now Wesker and Morpheus have appeared in the city?" Leena, who was with ''Wesker'' and ''Morpheus'', was shocked the most.
Anna was simply confused.
"Kind of. Though Morpheus appeared a few days back. He was the one who cured you both." I patted their heads, making them look at me with a surprised expression.
"Not the first time we pretended to be each other. As long as we y it nice, it''s hard to figure out who is who," Wesker joined, making the others look at us with a ridiculed expression.
For some fun, I then became Wesker, and he became me, making them all shocked even more. They were truly surprised by this.
"What do you do about that magic of yours?" Valencia was excited a bit, and I answered,
"Wesker is a True Array Master. I just know a bit of array. While Wesker, though, has very little mana, can use all mana to a certain limit. It''s his gift and curse." I created a bunch of arrays while transforming back into Adam.
Wesker changed back as well, while creating small spheres of all colors on his fingers before clicking his finger, and those spheres vanished.
"¡"
"¡"
"¡"
"¡"
"Haha. Let''s not worry about us. We are already beyondmon sense. What about you both? Is there anything else you want to ask?" I asked as Iughed a little to lighten the mood before observing them with a refreshed expression.
They too started smiling as their worry washed, before ring at me a little. Not in a serious way, but with slight irritation.
"Hey," Valencia then said," it''s not rted. But I want to fight with you. Just a sparring session."
I pondered a little before speaking.
"Currently, I still have a lot to do. In fact, I have to leave within a few hours, so I would like to spend the remaining time with my brother. Though, when Ie back to the main city, I will make some time for a spar. Will that do?"
She didn''t like the fact that I couldn''t fight her immediately, but hearing that we can do itter, she became excited as she nodded, " then I will wait for you!"
And then everyone turned silent for a few seconds as they looked at each other.
"So¡ what''s next?" Alepsia asked, wondering a little.
"Well. Leena and Anna can show you guys around for the time being? I want to have a talk with Adam about something, if you don''t mind," I spoke out, making them nod.
"Okay then. Leena. Will it be all right for you to be our guide?" Alepsia turned friendly to Leena, who was hesitating at first. Alepsia was, after all, a goddess. It would be odd for her to not have hesitation.
But then Anna held Leena''s hand and spoke," sure. We will be your guide!"
Looking at the enthusiastic Anna, everyoneughed before they slowly moved out of the shop.
"Alepsia. Valencia. Take care of them for me." I smiled as I spoke, making them nod before they exited the shop. While I just stretched and then turned to ''Wesker''
"Then¡ it''s time to [Save], I guess," I finally let my guard down a little.
And moving towards my storage room, I finally opened my System and pressed down the save button as I drifted off to sleep.
[Checking the environment of the user!]
[Safe!]
[The condition of the user is normal!]
[Checking the safety of the area!]
[Safety above the required Level!]
[Beginning the Saving Procedure!]
NovelFire-reader
[Overwriting Previous Save!]
[Overwrite Complete!]
[New Save Point Created!]
¡
¡
[Volume 3: Mages, Elves and Witches Completed!]
[Next Volume: Possibilities and Results!]
[Author''s Note: Next Volume is a short filler volume divided into two parts. One is to show a bit of what is going on in the world and around,prising 5-6 chapters. The other is ''If'', showing the other possibilities that could have taken ce if Adam died. Itprises 4-5 chapters!]
Chapter 171: [Volume 4: Prologue]
[Volume 4: Possibilities and Results!]
.
.
Beyond the Demon Realm, farther into the north where even the monsters among the monsters dared not to set foot, there lived a sage. A Dragon King.
They say that he was powerful enough to wipe out half the continent with his full powers. Even the Gods were afraid to step into the territory where he lived.
An existence around which even the Gods always tiptoed. Keeping a watchful eye out for him, in case he emerged from his chambers.
Perhaps the only entity that both the Ancient and True Gods were afraid of.
Though, in reality, the dragon king was a neutral being that had lost interest in everything.
Ever since he got the ability to control all fire, his growth was exponential, overtaking everything in his path before there was nothing left.
And in the end, he found himself lonely. With no clear purpose. So, he lived the rest of what''s left of his life in solitude. Until he finds a purpose toe out again.
"Are you sure you will not change your mind? The entire world''s fate is in your hands, don''t you know?" A being that had an aura that normal people weren''t even allowed to look at stood in front of the Dragon King.
"There are 9 others like me. Surely they could do something about the world¡ for now, I am tired," the dragon king spoke with a tired tone. He seemed to be exhausted, even by just breathing right now.
The dragon king had a humanoid body that was heavily built. It reached a height of at least 10 meters and bulged muscles all over the body.
With cinder golden eyes and brownish ck beard, he seemed like an aged man in his 50s. Healthy, strong, but a bit aged. His hairs were messy and long, reaching the back of his chest, and he wore a reddish ck armor-like clothing that covered most of his body.
Other than this, there were two ck horns that glowed a little red, and a couple of scaly skin around the side of the face.
"The first 2 Fate Weavers are lost. Nobody knows about their existence or where they are anymore¡ you being the third are here, not making any move," the other man with the dragon king continued with a worried expression,
"The 4th and 5th are both trapped because of turning against the Primordials. We cannot even trust them¡ the 6th one is a rogue, who lives with the monsters and is still growing."
"The 7th is one of the other-worlders who has yet to arrive here. There is still 3 months before that one appears. As for the 8th and 9th¡ they are still children. They will need time for their growth before they could even take on anyone."
He paused as he sighed. Everything was going wrong.
The Fate Weavers were ying on their own, doing their own things. Rather than trying to save the world, or worse, destroy it¡ they were living on pitiful things like power, money and fame.
What will those things do if there isn''t even a ce to live for those things to take value?
"And what about the 10th? The 10th Fate Weaver?" The dragon king asked as he looked at the other being in front of him.
"He was born 3 months ago. He has only 2 restrictions unlocked. It''s not worth mentioning. I doubt he can even survive the first catastrophe, forget about the future ones," that man had no hope in that one.
"It''s sad," the dragon king sighed as he looked at that old man.
"Sad indeed. Why did they get thest one sote? And to make it worse, he had to be a human. It''s as if they were mocking us," spoke that old man, but the dragon king''s expression was something else.
"Are you really sure that you cannot help us?" That man pleaded with the dragon king, but the dragon king shook his head, not changing his mind even for a second.
With a regret filled face, the other man sighed before smiling," then I will take my leave. I wille back again, hoping that you will change your mind next time."
The dragon king did not answer him while he vanished from there, leaving behind the dragon king on his own.
After a few seconds of pause, the dragon king sighed before mumbling,
"Those who want to change the world. Those who want to protect the world. And those who want to destroy it¡ honestly, it is a mess that I don''t want to get involved in."
"The world was set to be destroyed by the Primordials a long time ago. Nobody else has the right to change that¡ except the Fate Weavers like me."
"It''s sad that most of the Fate Weavers are going about on their own¡ I wonder if this was how it was meant to be. But still¡ a Fate Weaver that everyone is ignoring? The 10th Fate weaver¡"
The dragon king smiled a little.
"It''s sad that people often forget¡ what it means to be a Fate Weaver. And the possibilities a Fate Weaver can create. To belittle him because he was just born, to belittle him because of his race¡ haha¡ reminds me of the days when I became the fate weaver." NovelFire-unofficial-text
"Seems like¡ another storm is going to be created soon. One that may hit Zarraf where it least expects. Perhaps¡ I wonder¡ "
The dragon king sighed in the end before he closed his eyes as he was drifting to sleep. Though mumbled before going to sleep¡
"I guess I will leave it to fate. If it were meant to be. Then it will be."
And then he drifted to sleep in his room, surrounded by a pit. In a mountain that was inverted¡ on a floating ind of volcanoes and fires. Floating above the ground, in the sky, way above the clouds.
Somewhere where no one can reach. Except those who are fated to¡
Chapter 172: [Lirawern!]
In the highest heaven, there exists a prison. It was a prison made for people that were beyond the control of ordinary gods. It was made to hold the strongest of the strongest.
It was directly under the watch of the All Father. The King of All True Gods, the strongest of all of them.
Though in that prison, lived a man that was neither a prisoner, nor a God. He was a being that was both strongest and the weakest at the same time. For his life wasn''t his anymore. It didn''t belong to him from the moment he was born.
"Oh my dear, Lirawern. Are you okay? Have you been eating properly?" A woman in ck asked, as she looked with concern at the guy with dead eyes.
Lirawern. The Fake God. The God of Irrationality.
Lirawern couldn''t speak but he nodded with difficulty. Held as a hostage for over hundreds of years, he had lost his rationality a long time ago. The sliver of sanity he had was a miracle conjured by the person in front of him.
The Enchantress. The Primordial Goddess of Night. The person who held this person under her wraps. And the reason?
"My sweetheart. My beloved. Oh! Why are there so many restrictions on meeting us?" She asked with an enchanted smile as she looked at that young boy who was just bones and had barely any hope in his eyes.
She was madly in love with this guy. And the reason was¡
"Did you know? I saw another Fate Weaver today. Though a Fate Weaver, he was nothingpared to you. In fact, there was not even aparison. You could just blow and he will die. My darling¡ in my eyes, you are the only true Fate Weaver.
Nobody else has the right to take that from you," she spoke in an ecstatic tone.
Her voice sent chills through the entire upper heaven, so much so that even the All Father didn''t dare to step out of his room today.
Lirawern simply stood there, not speaking anything, gazing at the Enchantress in front of her.
"Huh? Why are you not answering me? Do you not like this? I get it! Even you are disgusted to hear about the other Fate Weavers, huh? Don''t worry!
We will kill them all together and then, when you save this world, we will live eternally! Isn''t that wonderful?!!!"
The Enchantress smiled like a maniac as she looked at Lirawern, the God of Irrationality.
"Anyway. I brought you a gift today," the Enchantress then clicked her fingers, and a man made of bones appeared in front of the two.
"Huh? Where am I-" And since he was confused, trying to look around, his eyesnded on the Enchantress, where he paused with his eyes turning darker.
And then pitch ck blood began flowing out of his eyes, before he began screaming in agony. In deep pain,
"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!"
It wasn''t just his body and mind, but his entire soul felt a crushing impact. One look at the Primordial, a being which he wasn''t supposed to see, and his entire existence started rejecting him.
-Click!
"I should leave. He is something you can destroy as many times as you want. Just don''t hit his fate lines at the center of his heart and brain. Next time Ie, you should be able to defeat him within a second, okay? Love you, darling."
The Enchantress spoke before getting close to Lirawern and kissing him. And then, after separating, she moved towards the dying skeletal inspector.
Touching his forehead, she then mumbled something and the body of that inspector began mutating at an insane rate.
"I have put his evolution to the max level. He should be at the peak of his species within a few minutes. Have fun!" The Enchantress spoke as she winked before vanishing from there, leaving only Lirawern there along with a barely alive inspector.
Lirawern stood there, making no moves as he stared at the space in front of him. His eyes were still lost in thought, dead as they were before.
And while he stayed still, the inspector mutated and mutated before finally reaching to the epitome of his existence, reaching the peak of his race in a single moment.
Lirawern felt the gaze from the inspector, making him slowly turn his head towards him. The inspector, who didn''t know what was going on, could barely keep himself in the right mind.
"What is¡ going on?" He asked Lirawern in a broken, ugly voice. His eyes, his mouth, his face, his body, even though they were his, they felt alien to him. His soul was something that could be said to be his and was also partially broken from the previous impact.
"I ASKD- WHAT IS GO¡ ING¡ ON?!!!!" And perhaps because his rationality was mostly out of control, he immediately jumped at Lirawern.
Though¡
-Boom!
"Huh?" The skeletal guy saw himself flying away from Lirawern, while Lirawern was simply standing there.
-Whoosh!
Gaining momentum, he then stood again, before dashing at an insane speed towards Lirawern. But the result was¡
-Booom!!
The same as before. The inspector couldn''t see what happened at all.
"Please¡ I am¡ tired already," Lirawern spoke in an extremely melodious voice. One that may make even the Goddesses turn their heads around.
It seemed weak, but strong at the same time. And somehow¡ It sounded pitiful.
But the inspector was too far from being of a rational mind. His body and mind weren''t listening. His soul can feel that what he was doing was futile, but that''s all it could do. Feel it.
-BOOM!
-BOOM!
-BOOOM!
The noise kept ringing, over and over¡ over and over¡ over¡ and¡ over¡.
Until there was silence.
The inspector''s body finally broke down into pieces, barely able to hold together the attacks of Lirawern. And once that happened, it slowed down.
Lying on the floor, it began recollecting itself, reconstructing itself¡ and once done.
"Please stop this," the inspector, who gained some sense of sanity, pleaded before he lost it again.
-BOOM!
And attacked with all his might again.
While Lirawern looked at the inspector with a pitiful gaze.
"I wish¡ I could," is all he could speak in the end¡ as the futile battle continued to take ce¡
Until there was nothing.
Chapter 173: [Child of Mana!]
A few days after the events in the Border Town, the news reached most of the nearby countries. Especially the Kingdom of Light and the Kingdom of Life, since the city was on the border of those two.
And while things were much calmer in the Kingdom of Light, it wasn''t the same for the Kingdom of Life, Nirvana.
In a forested area, deep into the Forest of Life, there was the main city of elves.
It was a massive city that ran on mostly mana, and the mana engineering was at its peak. Fast train-like structures, and water bridges, and houses that were connected through mana portals.
It was like a metropolitan high end developed city, except that it was run on mana and not on electricity.
And at the center of the city, lies the giant tree, The Yggdrasil, Tree of Life. Though it was just one of the greatest branches of the tree that happened to be here, where the first elves settled.
It was said to be connected to both Heaven and Hell, and was the main source of power for the city. Not just the city, to be honest, but in a way the entire Kingdom of Life.
Read today at mvl _emp _y,r.
At one of the branches of this tree, there was a highly protected area where only those with the highest authority could enter. It was the main headquarters of the 12 Saints who ruled the Kingdom of Life.
Unlike the Kingdom of Light, where Alepsia usually passed on the message, and at times descended to guide her followers, Freya didn''t involve herself with her kingdom.
Only if the matter involves something from other Gods, or beings that require her interference she would step in. Otherwise, she would keep herself away from the entire nation, holding the authority in name only.
Whether the kingdom perishes or continues to sustain forever¡ matters not much to her.
Atleast, that''s how the people of Nirvana think.
And at the same sacred ce where only the 12 saints could enter, the headquarters of the 12 Zodiacs, there were 2 of them sitting at a round table, at the center of which the hologram of a high elf was present.
Whitish blonde hair and beauty that surpasses the norm even among the elves. Her powers of life, one of the strongest even among the high elves, she stood there reporting what happened in the Border Town.
"I have met with Wesker, the one responsible for the entire events of yesterday, and have gained most of the information from him. As for whether or not it is correct, I have yet to confirm. But based on what happened and what the locals speak¡ it seems to be mostly correct."
The girl in the hologram, Trisha, had already exined everything in detail to the 2 saintesses present.
They both were quiet for a moment before nodding as they answered,
"All right. Stay there for another week and report if anything else happens. If there is nothing, then return to Nirvana," one of the saints, wearing a blue dress, spoke as she looked at the other saint beside her.
The hologram closed, and now only the two of them were present in the room.
"How should we categorize this? Nothing happened, but what could have happened was at least at the catastrophic level," the white-haired saint spoke, as she looked at the blue-haired one.
"Let''s leave it on the report next week. If something happens, we will take immediate action, else we can leave it for now. There are already a lot of things on our te," the blue-haired one sighed before both of them began walking outside the headquarters.
Not too far from the headquarters there was a ce which was heavily guarded from the outside. The security was even tighter than what was in front of the headquarters.
Moving towards that ce, both the saintesses entered the guarded area. The big doors opened, revealing a staircase in front of their eyes, which they climbed gracefully.
If they wanted, they could have easily crossed it all within a second, but they were careful. They were respectful.
And taking one step at a time, they reached the top area where there were two more of the 12 saints standing at the edge of a circr tform, watching someone meditating.
The two saintesses got on one knee as they bowed to that kid, who was meditating at the center of the tform.
"The Saintess of Virgo greets the Future God of Nirvana," the white-haired saintess said.
"The Saintess of Pisces greets the Future God of Nirvana," the blue-haired saintess said.
That child, brimming with mana, his hair white as silk, and eyes crystal blue, looked at the saintesses who had just arrived in the area.
"What happened?" That boy questioned with a pride filled voice.
"We found Adam. But we could not confirm if he was another Fate Weaver like you or not. ording to the reports, he seemed like a normal human, but his power levels were not visible, so we couldn''t rify," Pisces spoke as she kept her head down.
"Was there anything special about him? Something extraordinary?"
The white-haired child was particrly interested in Adam. He was interested from the moment he heard a human defeated a Demi-God. He wanted to meet Adam at any cost. And confirm if Adam was like him or not.
"ording to reports, everything that was known about him was either told by him or by his brothers. He was in the Inverse Realm before this, and before that, he was in the Aurelian Empire. Apart from that, everything we know is unknown."
"The only thing noticeable and extraordinary about him was the fact that he can use both Light and Dark Magic at once."
Both the saintesses focused on only Adam.
This was because the one who opened the gate and the one who fought against the inspector were ''Wesker'' and ''Morpheus'' respectively.
And they were not the target of the investigation.
"That is something even I can do. I can do it even better," the child of mana yed with all the elements in front of him, even those that others didn''t know existed as if they were nothing.
"Perhaps my hunch was wrong. Just keep an eye out for him. Nothing more," he sighed, as if he lost another toy to y with.
And once again, he closed his eyes as he sat down and began to meditate. While the 4 saints and the saintess kept standing, watching him with a mesmerized expression.
Chapter 174: [Forest Prince!]
The Greater Forest of Giza, in the deepest part of the forest, a boy with navy blue hair was packing his bag in front of the two white tiger-like monsters.
There was another monster, a giant owl, that wasrger than a 3 storey building, watching him preparing his bag, while he slowly checked the ticks off his list.
The boy had long navy blue hair that reached down to his ankle, while hisplexion was a bit on the darker side. His pale blue eyes had a strange charm to them that made all the surrounding monsters friendlier.
Wearing ck coloured baggy pants, he covered his body with a ck robe, while hepleted his packing, which mostly included food and a bunch of mana cores.
"Are you really leaving?" One of the monsters, the white tiger, spoke as she looked at the boy packing his bag. Her eyes filled with sadness as she saw the boy in front of him.
"I have learnt as much as I could. I must now leave to find the other Primordials if I need to get any further strong," he spoke as he looked at his body, which had 5 of its restrictions removed.
"Are you even sure we can trust those Primordials? Thest one almost killed you, calling you a filthy breed," the owl monster scoffed, as he looked at the boy. Even though he looked like he was angry, it was actually a worry that was weighing heavily on his mind.
"I don''t know. But if I do nothing, then I won''t be able to protect you guys. My family. I must find them before the other fate weavers do. Or else if anyone who wants to destroy the world wins¡ " he turned silent as he knew it would mean the end of this world.
"It''s not just that. If there were to be a fate weaver who hates monsters, and ends up gaining control of the world. That also doesn''t mean a good thing for us¡ it''s not like the world is making anything easier for us anyway," one of the snake monsters nearby voiced his concern as well.
While Adam kept him being a fate weaver secret from everyone, it wasn''t true for others. Some just told their close ones everything, seeking their help in whatever they could.
Just like this boy, who could talk to animals, gained their favour and became powerful over time.
"My first restriction removal, let me talk to you guys. The 2nd one allowed me to use your powers freely. The third was to help you evolve. While the fourth one let me control you to a certain extent," the boy muttered as he recalled all the things he had gained just because of this.
"And the 5th allowed me to evolve myself as well, which allowed me to reach my full potential. But¡ now that I have all the powers of all the monsters in this forest¡ I have reached a stop."
"But aren''t you strong enough to take over anyone now?" One of the monsters spoke as he understood that even this much was enough to fight against even Gods and win.
After all, some monsters here were Monster Kings, who had the power to go against some of the Gods. And if youbine the powers of over two dozen monster kings, then that makes you powerful enough to topple a couple of gods by yourself.
"No¡ You don''t understand. I once met another Fate Weaver by ident. I think his name was Lirawern. I don''t mean to exaggerate but¡ I couldn''t stand a second against him as I am right now," the boy spoke as he had visible fear in his eyes.
The other monsters gasped as they looked at the boy in front of them.
"But where will you even start?" The white tiger asked as she looked at the boy, who turned to a tree like monster hiding among the trees.
"I don''t know about a Primordial, but there has been a certain incident around the border of the Kingdom of Life and the Kingdom of Light. You should start from there¡ maybe you can find another Primordial?" The tree spoke as he looked at the boy.
Being a monster and a tree, it had a connection to the world just like any other tree. And anything that happens all over the world, except for those specifically restricted, most of the things are shared with all the trees.
The other monsters also looked at the tree monster before sighing, as they understood that the boy was really going on a journey now. There was nothing they could do to stop him.
read first at m,v,l,e,m p _y,r
"Before you go. You should first visit the Temple of Gaia. Get some protection from mother earth and then start your journey," the white tiger spoke and the boy nodded.
He didn''t have any problem with that.
"Perhaps this might be thest time we meet. So I want to say thank you for taking care of me for such a long time. I am really grateful to you for what you have done for me. If fate wishes, then we might meet again someday in the future," that boy bowed politely before leaving from there.
The boy then visited the Temple of Gaia and got a temporary boost that would help him through the journey. And in case of an emergency, it might even save his life by teleporting him back to the main forest area.
When he returned, the monsters also provided him with some supporting aids, such as buffs and defenses. Some even provided them with their fur and blood for crafting in case he needs something.
Though skeptical, he did not deny them, and took them politely with a smile and a grateful heart.
And once everything was done, he turned to the tree monster as he asked,
"So. Where is the city where this incident took ce?"
"Head south from here. You will take the long road, but it shouldnd you there. As for the name of the city¡ It''s called Border Town. My friends, a couple of trees will be there to help you out in case you need anything," spoke the tree monster before the boy nodded and activated his skill.
-BOOOM!!
And dashed as he began his journey towards his next destination.
Border Town.
Chapter 175: [Primordial Talks!]
"This game was not worth it from the beginning, I am telling you," a man with green-coloured snake hair shouted in front of me as he groaned a little.
"I should just end this world and do us all a favor. Whose idea even was this to let some fate weavers decide the fate of the world that we rule?" He shouted in irritation.
"You are just irritated that yours fought within his own kingdom trying to take over his God, right?" The other man wearing a brown-coloured dress smirked at the green-haired one before adding in a dramatic voice,
"The child of mana! Pfft~ Hahaha!"
The brown Primordialughed at the green one, while the green one sighed as he spoke.
"That child is rather too immature. After unlocking his third restriction by a stroke of luck, he became too prideful. I doubt it will be long before he gets consumed with his own power."
"Though yours is actually worse, don''t you think? He started plotting against us and then got trapped in his own trap," the green primordial looked at the brown one with a pitiful gaze.
Though the brown one didn''t feel bad as he smiled at the green-haired one.
"What''s that smile for?" The green-haired one asked as he found that smile to be hiding something.
"Come here. Look at this. I found this as I was looking at my fate, weaver," the brown-haired one spoke as he opened up a screen in front of them, showing a certain town at the Border of Nirvana and Aurelian Empire.
"It''s the ce where your fate weaver is trapped. What about it?" The green-haired one asked, a bit confused.
"Despite being a mentalist, you aren''t too sharp, are you?" The brown-haired one spoke to the green primordial, the Mentalist.
"Still better than being the Drunkard," spoke the Mentalist with a slight annoyance before he focused on that town again. Didn''t take much long before he figured out what the Drunkard was talking about.
"Another fate weaver? Which one is he?" He asked as he looked at the man doing some menial chores that most of the mortals do. Creating some minor arrays for minor buffs that could only be used by newly born children or something.
"What is he even doing? Why create so many useless arrays that even normal mortals can''t use? Is he wrong in the head?" The Mentalist argued before turning to the Drunkard, asking,
"Did he stumble upon something because of his stupidity?"
"Yeah. He defied fate," the Drunkard smiled as he looked at the Mentalist. Experience tales on mvl _emp _y,r.
"Defied fate? What''s so big about that? He is a fate weav- WHAT DID YOU SAY?!!" Now the Mentalist was shocked as he looked at the man again. His eyes focused on what that fate weaver was actually doing.
Still, he couldn''t figure out what he was doing and in the end he turned to the Drunkard.
"Exin," the Mentalist demanded, and the Drunkard smiled.
"First, sign a contract with me that you won''t tell anyone about what I am going to tell you. Neither you are going to mention this fate weaver to anyone."
The Mentalist understood why the Drunkard was being so secretive. If other Primordials knew about this, they would make things difficult for this one¡ or perhaps even try to steal him or something.
They might even warn other weavers about this particr one, turning them hostile towards him.
"All right," the Mentalist immediately prepared a contract, taking a proper oath that he won''t tell anyone about this fate weaver and what the Dunkard is about to say. And after confirming the contract, the Drunkard then smiled.
"Then I should begin with what happened in the Mirag Town," the Drunkard made an excited expression as he began telling the story of ''Adam'' and ''Phantom''.
At first, it seemed as if it was just a stroke of luck, but as the story continued; the Mentalist was beyond shocked. He was in awe of what Adam did at his level. While other Primordials won''t agree to it since it''s just child''s y for them, Mentalist could somewhat connect to Adam.
"I could do it if I used all my powers but¡ you said that he had no special power, right?"
That amazed the Mentalist the most. Perfection.
But that was only the beginning as he began telling them about the mistakes the Enchantress made, and the growth of Adam. And his feats in the Border town during the initial days.
Especially with the Morpheus and Wesker identities.
"Pfft~ Hahahaha. He is certainly an interesting being," hearing about his shenanigans, the Mentalist couldn''t help but enjoy andugh. This was the kind of joy they craved for. The fun they wanted.
"And now to the main course," the Drunkard spoke dramatically as he began telling what happened in the Border Town with the Hell Guardian and everything else.
And the Mentalist could only gasp as he was on an edge the entire time. One mistake and the entire town could have been wiped¡ no, that is how it was¡ but fate was defied.
With perfection again.
And as the story continued with the Hell Guardian, the deal, and then the entry of the Enchantress, the Mentalist was truly amazed.
Wiping the non existent sweat from his forehead, he then looked at the Drunkard with an extremely satisfied look. He hadn''t been this excited for over so many years.
"It was 10 times better when it happened in front of my eyes. I feel like I have gotten younger by 10,000 years," the Drunkard spoke as he looked at Mentalist, who was now observing Adam working with a smile on his face.
"I wonder what kind of powers he has," the Mentalist asked, but the Dunkard just spoke.
"Ai! Why worry about what kind of powers he has? What''s the fun in enjoying the trick if you already know how it''s done? Let''s just sit back and see what he is going to do next. I doubt anything he does is not a part of his ns¡ including those arrays he is making."
"Just makes me excited wondering what he is nning to do with them," the Drunkard spoke as he looked at Adam with excitement again.
"Well. Since I have nothing to do anymore, I might as well watch him. You said that he is also using the clone with your given skill, right? I guess I will watch the other clones for now," the Mentalist spoke as he began watching Morpheus through his screen.
And thus Adam gained 2 Primordials as his followers.
Chapter 176: [IF: First time?]
Tie: When Adam was summoned for the first time.
¡
"Aren''t you going to watch your fate weaver, Forger?" The Mentalist asked as he looked at a purple-haired Primordial sipping some golden liquid in his transparent cup.
"He is going to die, anyway. I chose him because he was weak and pretty much useless. And then put him in a situation which he could never escape¡ I never wanted to take part in this useless chatter you guys do," the Forger spoke with an amused face.
The Mentalist sighed as he looked at the Forger for a few moments before sighing as he said,
"Other Primordials are crazy over their fate weavers, trying to get them the best treatment possible. They are looking out for them by asking other Primordials to give them some help and currying favors¡ and then there is you."
"I am not like you guys. I will never suck up to others because I need to strengthen my pawn. He can die for all I care," the Forger spoke as he looked down at the desert where Adam was first summoned.
"How long do you think he canst? 5 minutes? 10 minutes? An hour?" The Forger spoke with an amused smile as he looked at Adam, who was confused to have found himself in the middle of nowhere.
His eyes were trying to figure out what was going on. His dumbfounded face as he monotonously walked towards the caravan, touching it and figuring out things.
And not tooter, a bunch of men traveling towards the caravan appeared in his sight, whom he tried to say ''hi'' to.
Both the Forger and the Mentalist looked at Adam as he tried to understand his situation, but those humans walked towards him and then¡
-sh!
Slit his throat, killing him in an instant.
"Pfft~ Hahahahahah. Did you look at that? That was certainly amusing," the Forgerughed as he looked at Adam dying pathetically in the desert while the others took the caravan with them.
The Mentalist looked at the Forger as if he was looking at a maniac, while his eyes looked at the dead body of the fate weaver on the screen.
"Hmm? You said something?" The Forger then asked something out of nowhere, getting the attention of the Mentalist.
"Me? Nothing," the Mentalist answered, a bit confused.
"I was sure that ?fa? Iuba ? ''??Nu " the Forger then started glitching as strange voices beganing out of his mouth.
"What are yo#$ li$5 anf24" and the Mentalist was the same. He, too, started glitching.
At first it was just them, but then the body of Adam on the screen slowly began vanishing from there.
The Mentalist and the Forger observed the body vanishing, and their eyes sank a little, as they observed that.
Right after the body vanished, the surrounding where Adam was began disintegrating. Not just that, but a strange phenomenon that was urring was affecting things in the ce where the duo was.
"What¡ o8Nou¡ is¡ 87g¡ Tha*92?!!!" The Forger spoke as he looked up at the sky as arge hole was forming in the sky. His eyes were beyond scared as he saw what was just going on.
Mentalist, who was a bit smarter, understood what was going on as he looked at the sky.
"Oniu13 14ib1b 51 264 nfi!nk (The timeline is being erased)" he spoke but the Forger couldn''t understand anything. They both were simply confused about what was going on.
At first, it was just the sky, and then the surrounding, but slowly, even the beings started glitching and disintegrating.
"*nai afn aoteuh avbndauj" other Primordials also appeared with a worried stricken face as they stared at the Forger and the Mentalist.
Most of their bodies have vanished, with barely anything left. And that too was slowly going away.
The Mentalist and the Forger, too, weren''t spared from that, as their bodies slowly disintegrated.
Before the Primordials, everything else was erased. Whether it was the fate weavers, the people, or even the, everything vanished. Even the ck sky was gone, leaving nothing but a white, never ending space.
And once everything was gone, so were the Primordials. There was little they could do about whatever was going on.
Soon, the entire timeline was erased.
Before everything began reforming again. The sky came first. Then the. Then the people and the vegetation. And finally, the Primordials and the higher existence.
Time was paused. Space was paused. Everything was still where it was a few moments ago.
And then, when everything was in ce, began the formation of the guy who caused it all.
Adam Wesker.
His body slowly formed out of dust at the same ce where it was before. And once it was done, his System gave him messages.
[Restarting from Save Point!]
On thatmand, he was brought back to time again.
And the man who was responsible for the entire thing looked at the center, dumbfounded.
"How long do you think he canst? 5 minutes? 10 minutes? An hour?" The Forger asked again the same question, but nobody knew that he had asked it before. And they began watching Adam again.
Adam moved again just likest time¡ died likest time¡ the Forgerughed again. The timeline was erased again. And then once again, Adam was back at the same ce where he was before¡
"[System]"
Hemanded before he looked at the empty space in front of him where a screen was present. His eyes were thrilled about it¡.
"Ah¡ so he wished for that¡ how boring¡" the Forger turned off the screen thinking that Adam would now be able to get out of this situation somehow. And since he won''t die, it wasn''t any fun for him anymore.
"Are you sure you don''t want to see him?" The Mentalist asked, but the Forger didn''t reply, simply sipping his drink gracefully.
"If that''s your answer, then I guess I can''t do anything about it. I will be taking my leave then," the Mentalist answered before leaving.
As for the Forger, he took a peek at Adam once more before getting bored immediately and then moving on as well.
Taking a nap or eating would be far more interesting for him than watching a weakling survive. And even if he survived, nothing would change for the Forger. At least that''s how he thought about this whole scenario of fate weavers and such. Stay tuned with -mp _y,r.
Chapter 177: [IF: Divided by Timelines]
Tie: When Adam went to Alepsia to learn about Arrays in order to save the Mirag City.
¡
Alepsia usually visited and watched Adam working in the room, immersed in the Array of Light, learning as much as he could. The reason he gave was that he was going to save Mirag town.
Honestly, it was pretty much impossible since Mirag Town was already destroyed, but the man in front of her had signed a contract that he would. An oath.
And that was something Alepsia didn''t take lightly. And maybe it was a bluff or something, but Alepsia bet on it. There was little to lose from it.
However, with time, she too started believing that the man in front of him could really do it. He was truly capable of doing it. Alepsia did not know how, but his hard work, his perseverance, his tenacity. It made her believe in him.
And somewhere along the lines, she began developing feelings for this boy who never gave up.
So she began supporting him however she could holding nothing back. In fact, she even called her sister Valencia to help him out.
Sadly, Valencia didn''t like the way Alepsia was behaving in this regard, so she didn''t help her sister out. She didn''t interfere in anything Alepsia did, and even that was hard for her, given how Alepsia was blindly trusting and helping Adam.
But since Adam was a beacon of hope in this darkness for Alepsia, Valencia had no choice but to watch from a distance. If Adam were to have any nefarious thoughts towards her sister, she would give this man the worst death possible.
Thankfully, nothing happened till the very end. As Adam reached the point where he learnt everything he could from the array users of the Light City, Azenor.
And one particr day¡
"I will be going back in time now. Thank you for everything, Alepsia. I will fulfill my promise. Don''t worry," Adam spoke with a smile as he began checking his System again.
"My True Name is Alepsia Enera Di Uvion. Call me by that name and no matter what the situation is, I wille to help you¡ but remember¡ you can only use it once¡ so be careful how you use it¡" Alepsia spoke as she looked at Adam.
"Going back in time was one possibility I came up with when you talked about how you are going to save everyone¡ including those who passed away. It''s impossible even for Gods like me to do it¡ but then a God like me couldn''t see through you, so maybe¡? I just betted on that possibility," she smiled as she exined her reasoning to him.
"Thank you," Adam bowed as he thanked Alepsia, making her smile a little.
And then after Adam clicked on restart, he began vanishing from there. Took little long, but within a few seconds he was gone from there, leaving Alepsia standing there on her own. In that empty room.
"Are you sure you didn''t want to say anything else to him?" Valencia appeared from behind Alepsia, as she looked at her.
"He is going back in time, Valencia. Even if he meets me now, it would be Alepsia of that timeline and not this one." Alepsia had a mncholic smile on her face.
All those moments she spent with Adam were kind of cute to her. He worked day and night, all the time, just because he could do something on his own. So that he can protect a town that had nothing to do with him.
Alepsia couldn''t help but fall in love with Adam.
"But still. It doesn''t mean that you cannot express your feelings to him?" Valencia stood by the open window from where the view of the entire city was visible.
Alepsia walked up to the window, gazing outside as she smiled.
"If I say that, it might hinder his ways. Plus, he won''t be able to look at the Alepsia of his timeline, like he would look at me."
"Makes you jealous of yourself, doesn''t it?" Valencia kind of hit the spot there as she looked at Alepsia, who was a little sad.
She was already missing Adam, whom she probably could never see again.
"But still. Because he will save his own timeline. Doesn''t mean ours will get any better¡ we still need to work on our problems, you know?" Valencia reminded her that there were a lot of problems they had on their own.
They weren''t exactly problem free enough to think about these things.
"It''s fine," Alepsia spoke as she smiled, looking outside the window.
"What do you mean, it''s fine? The problems haven''t vanished, you know?" Valencia spoke as she looked at Alepsia but she answered,
"They are vanishing. All of it."
Though Valencia was confused, she understood as she looked outside the window. The sky was slowly being torn apart, and the houses were turning to dust. Everything was disintegrating.
"Who do you think Adam is? For the world itself to be destroyed in his absence¡ What do you think, Valencia?" Alepsia asked as she looked at Valencia, who had the same question as Alepsia.
"Alepsia, your hand!" Valencia noticed Alepsia''s hand had started disintegrating as well. And so was Valencia''s.
"It''s better this way. I want to smile in these moments Valencia¡ don''t you already know me enough? It''s better than facing the problems that are toe to us." Alepsia had a positive attitude towards the entire situation.
And even though Valencia did not agree with Alepsia''s thought process, she knew that there was nothing they could do either. So in the end, she simply stood by the window just like Alepsia was, looking at everything being disintegrated.
And smiling, she spoke.
"I love you, sister. You are the best sister that I could have asked for."
Alepsia put her head on Valencia''s, as the world has mostly disintegrated in front of them. And slowly they, too, vanished from there. With a smile on their faces.
"Love you too, sister. Thank you for everything."
Chapter 178: [IF: Loved by fate!]
Time: When Adam saved the Mirag City.
.
.
"What do you mean, he survived by a miracle? Didn''t I specifically ask you to put your fate weaver in a situation that was inescapable?" The Enchantress shouted angrily as she looked at the Forger, who was rather surprised by the whole event.
"But darling. I specifically put him in such a situation. Even if he does, he can never live for long enough. I don''t know how¡ Please don''t be angry. I would surely do something about it!" The Forger, like a love struck fool, tried to reason with the Enchantress.
"I even had to give him my blessing. I hoped I could take some of his essence using the quest once he died¡ just why do I have to waste my power over such a weakling?" The Enchantress fumed as she looked at Adam talking with the goddesses.
"I guess. I will handle things on my own," she then narrowed her eyes as she used a bit of her powers to bring the [Ghost World] where Adam was, and using some of fate powers she would trap him in there.
"If he somehow survives this, then I will remove his restrictions as I should. Else I hope he really dies to save me from all this stupidity," the Enchantress didn''t like how things turned out.
It was as if fate itself was trying to protect Adam.
If he still survives somehow, then perhaps fate weavers aren''t allowed to die at all, no matter how weak they are. And at that point, there is nothing she could do.
Even the Primordials can''t mess with the destiny that they have created. The rules they have formed. Or else there won''t be any order to the world for them to live in.
"Let''s try once more. And if fate protects him again, then I will leave him be," the Enchantress came to this conclusion on her own.
ording to her, a weak human could never survive all those hardships unless fate itself wants him to survive. But that is all that fate would do¡ to protect him. Other than that, humans could never do anything for this world.
"I will-" the Forger tried to reason with the Enchantress, but she shut him up with a re,
"You can''t do anything anymore. And from now on, don''t do anything stupid. And don''t try to contact me either. I have nothing to do with you anymore," the Enchantress left the begging Forger on his own.
While she moved on to create a scenario where Adam would have a rather hard time to meet with her. She nned many trials and tribtions that were near impossible for anyone to ovee.
She was sure that only fate would bring him to her. And that would confirm one of her theories.
That fate weavers are favored by fate.
A few days passed as Adam went on a few missions and dates, met with goddesses, and went on with his work. Until a friend of his, Evelyn, got trapped in the [Ghost World].
Adam went on to clear the entire thing beautifully, one at a time. From the ind to meeting with the [Former Sin of Greed]. And then to the trials¡ but something happened at thest trial¡
He died before he could make an impact.
Killed by the previous trial by the being of darkness, who was supposed to assess his dark powers.
"What?" The enchantress waiting for him in the final room was truly ecstatic with this development. Though she was not expecting him to die, she was hoping for it from the start of it all.
In the end, she just wanted to get over it. But as luck would have it, he was dead before he reached her.
Her smile was wide, creeping the servant she brought with her. If she could kill this fate weaver, then she could truly kill others as well. And this made her the most happy.
Once all the fate weavers except her Lirawern were dead. She could simply ask for the other Primordials to unlock hisst 2 restrictions, making him reach his full potential.
This way she could save this world and live with her fate weaver, the love of her life, forever and ever. Perhaps in a utopia where only she and her lover existed.
"Now, where should I begin? Should I kill that child of mana first or that monster fate weaver? Both of them disgust me. And next would be that other-worlder who woulde here¡ hahaha¡ I cannot wait to begin¡" Sheughed like a madman as she thought about the ns she was making.
But¡ Join themunity at m,vlemp _yr.
Her smile vanished as she sensed something.
The world. The Ghost World was disappearing slowly. In front of her eyes, everything was vanishing.
"What is going on?" She narrowed her eyes at that before deciding it would be better to get away from here. And thus she escaped from the [Ghost World], leaving her servants behind to die.
Though outside, things were even more absurd than before. The entire world was crumbling. The sky. The sun. The ground. Everything was disintegrating in front of her eyes.
"What is going on¡ no¡ it can''t be?!!" And then she realized the reason for it.
"No! No! No! No! No!" She began rejecting the thought in her mind, but she couldn''t. It was firmly nted in her mind now, especially based on what she was witnessing.
"Why is fate¡ erasing an entire timeline just because he was killed? He is just a human¡ Why is fate favoring him so much?!!" She shouted in frustration as she realized the reason for his perfection.
Why was he not failing all the time? Why was he getting such a perfect result? Why did he know so much despite not having seen it even once?
He could go back in time without losing his memories.
"IT IS UNFAIR!!! WHY DO YOU FAVOR HIM SO MUCH?!! YOU DIDN''T FAVOR EVEN MY LIRAWERN?!! WHY HIM???!!!!" She shouted in agony in the air in front of him, to the fate that seemed cruel in her eyes.
And soon, the world disintegrated in front of her eyes. And so did she¡
Leaving only an empty space.
Before, everything began reforming again.
Chapter 179: [IF: Mistakes of the Goddesses!]
Time: When the Son of Lace appeared during the meeting between Adam and Yemir. And the subsequent appearance of the Goddesses to kill Adam.
.
.
"He sure is gutsy. To get in cahoots with the dark mages," Freya spoke as she picked up a biscuit from the te.
Freya and Zora came here to observe things in the Border Town when they heard Adam wasing here. After what he had done in Mirag Town, it wasn''t really possible for them to leave a ticking bomb frolicking around their country.
But before that, they wanted to meet Alepsia and see what she thought about Adam.
As if by fate, Alepsia, along with her sister, Valencia, was also looking at the person in question.
And all the four goddesses have been watching what Wesker had been doing from the time he appeared in this town.
It has grown really interesting since then, and now they couldn''t keep their eyes off his shenanigans. Enjoying most of the bit they saw.
"He is always an oddball, don''t you think?" Zora joined in as she looked at Freya with a rather delightful smile. Whatever was going to happen, they were going to enjoy it.
But then¡
He appeared.
The Son of Lace.
He appeared in front of everyone, shocking them all, especially the gods.
"Freya, wait!" Alepsia was about to stop Freya, but she left for the ce immediately. Her eyes were frantic as she looked at the screen again.
"Alepsia! Run! We must hurry!" Shouted Valencia as she failed to catch Zora as well.
And thus all the four goddesses ran towards the ce where the meeting was convened.
Reaching the location, Alepsia saw that Zora and Freya were fighting against Lace, while Adam was floating in the air, unable to do anything.
-sh!
-BOOOOM!
And within the next few seconds, the two goddesses killed the Son of Lace with no hesitation, their next target being Adam, who had seen what was going on, along with the rest of the people present.
While it was important to tell the other gods about this incident, if they were to know, there were high chances that this entire ce and the connecting kingdoms would be heavily affected.
Something that neither Freya nor Zora wanted.
-Whoosh!
-nk!
But Valencia and Alepsia stopped their approach towards Adam. Meanwhile, Adam floated in the air without any motions, making Alepsia worried a bit more than before.
"Don''t tell me you guys were watching?" A carefree voice resounded behind Alepsia, making her smile with a relieved expression. Though the problem still hasn''t vanished¡
Alepsia tried helping him run away, but he rejected her help, saying he would handle the matter on his own.
And before the four goddesses could adjust, he began fighting with Zora and Freya on his own. And quite skillfully, too. His powers were only increasing as he kept both the goddesses under his wraps.
They tried their best, but none of the attacks worked against Adam, while he kept flirting with them at times, irking them out mostly. Not once a hint of worry appeared on his face¡ but it wasn''t true for Freya and Zora, who were bing tense with each passing moment.
And then¡ Adam''s expression changed as he looked at the two goddesses, making them both hold their breaths as they looked at him with caution¡ and fear.
"One of us is going to die now," he spoke in an angered tone.
-BOOOM!!!
And then he sted into pieces in front of them, while they kept staring at him nkly. The mana st was heavy enough to harm the four goddesses at once, but it didn''t kill them.
"You okay?" Zora asked Freya, who nodded with some difficulty. Their eyes were still searching for traces of Adam.
"You think he died?" Freya asked in an unsure voice. That guy had too many tricks up his sleeves for him to be dered dead.
"I think so? Alepsia?" Zora turned to the goddess who was closest to that guy.
"I¡ don''t know? I hope not," Alepsia was happy that he escaped¡ but wasn''t sure if that was really the case.
Not even Valenciamented on that.
"But what''s with the shy escape?" Zora was irritated before she looked at Alepsia as she spoke.
"Your boyfriend is a real piece of shit, Alepsia. Next time you see him, tell him that the Queen of Witches has a personal vendetta against him." m _v,l_e _mp|y|r chapter
"Whatever she said," Freya was the same as she caught her breath before both of them got back to their normal state.
Alepsia blushed at hearing ''boyfriend'' but then she sighed as she knew that the mess was bigger than the four of them could handle.
"What''s that?" Valencia asked as she noticed something. Her eyes widened as heart skipped a beat as she saw something beyond the horizon.
"What in the-" and Freya noticed too. Soon Zora and Alepsia as well.
"Run!!" Shouted Zora as she began flying away from there, but then stopped as she saw the same thing happening on the other side.
The world crumbled slowly in front of them while they simply looked on, horror-stricken. They struggled to believe what they were witnessing.
"Are you sure we are not seeing some illusion?" Asked Zora as she looked at the edge.
"We aren''t," Freya spoke as she could still feel her connection with the World Tree.
The entire world was crumbling in front of their eyes, the skies, thend, everything.
"I am going to meet my sisters," spoke Zora as she vanished immediately. While Freya left without saying anything¡ probably for something simr.
As for Valencia and Alepsia, the only one they had were each other. And the two held their hands together, waiting for whatever was toe.
"I love you, sister," Alepsia spoke to Valencia with a deep sigh.
"I love you too, Alepsia," Valencia answered as she held Alepsia a bit closer, a bit tighter, as if protecting her from all this.
And soon both of them vanished as well. Leaving nothing but emptiness behind in their wake.
Chapter 180: [Volume 4: Epilogue!]
Time: When Adam was fighting against the Inspector as Morpheus.
.
.
-Whoosh!
-Whoosh!
Morpheus jumped behind the inspector, before taking out another sword of Light this time. He even let go of his form, and turned back to Adam so that he didn''t need to hold back on anything.
For this particr run, he wanted to figure out how he could kill that inspector. Everythinges after that.
-sh!
The first sh to break the inspector''s defense.
-sh!
And another to split apart the head from his body.
"What?!" The inspector shouted as he saw the sudden increase in power in Adam, while also getting bewildered looking at Adam''s original form.
Though it was toote. Adam''s sword struck his core, which the inspector had been protecting for all this time, by some stroke of luck.
It wasn''t really a skill, as Adam was just lucky enough to split apart that core.
"No! It cannot be!!!" With a shocked expression on his face, the inspector crumbled in front of Adam, who saw the whole thing happening in front of him.
In the quest, there was no mention of not killing the inspector, so it was actually good news for Adam. Though¡
"YOU DARE?!!!"
A being. A Hell Guardian. ck Shadow appeared from the space in front of him, trying to collect the flowing ashes of the inspector.
The entire town crumbled in an instant as ck Shadow''s murderous intent engulfed the entire area. The only one alive was Adam, who had the protection of the Primordials Law.
"No! No! No! No! No! It can''t be!
It can''t be! This is all a lie!" ck Shadow was truly terrified, making even Adam confused about what was going on.
And the answers to it came rather fast, as a woman appeared from the shadows right in front of ck Shadow. Her eyes, ck, as if containing the entire universe within them, her hair reaching down to her waist.
Just like the previous time, Adam, this time too, was captivated by her mesmerizing form before he slowly gained his senses back.
"Seems like I put too much faith in you. You cannot even prepare a toy for me. Howughable¡ but seems like this was it¡ Now you will be its recement," the Enchantress spoke as she looked at ck Shadow.
"You¡ from the start you wanted it to be me, huh? That''s why you didn''t let me interfere with this fight. You knew that this fate weaver was going to kill him." ck Shadow red at the Enchantress who just smiled as she agreed.
"That is correct. I was actually worried that you might actually give me the perfect recement¡ though that''s all in the past now. Now¡ be the toy for my Lirawern."
She clicked her fingers and the Hell Guardian vanished from there. And then her eyes turned to Adam, who was standing there watching the entire thing with a dumbfounded expression.
"You have lost quite a bit of your power. Here. Take this and enjoy¡ at least you were useful for something," the Enchantress clicked her fingers before vanishing from there as well.
[You have received a new skill: Dark Arts!]
[Dark Arts: Arts of Weaponry that allows the user to coat death energy into their attacks. A form of art used by the Primordials during training!
Grade: Origin
Difficulty in Learning: Near Impossible!
Current Understanding: 0.0%
Note: You can use these arts to practice on any weapon. Even bare hands!]
The description was simple¡ but the skill was equally powerful.
''I must save it,'' Adam thought as he knew that this was the only chance he had to get this skill. But in order to save it, he must get to a safe town.
"Let''s see if there is any nearby city in this hell," and thus he began walking down the wastnd, hoping to find a ce where he could save his skills.
It was lucky that he didn''t need to sleep to save the skills, so all he needed was a safe town for now.
Walking and walking for days and weeks, Adam finally found himself in front of a demon town. With his [Greater Ring of Illusion], he could change his form to a demon one. And entering the city.
[Saving the Current Skill Set!]
[Saving Complete!]
His smile grew as he began for another [Restart]. But then, stopping, he looked at the castle on the mountain in front of him.
A mysterious smile appeared on his face as he mumbled," let''s at least first greet the owner of that ce. Wouldn''t be fair toe and not even say hello."
The town was rather run down, with demons crawling all over the ce, trying to loot each other. The average level of these demons were in the 200s and 300s, so it would be better to avoid them all together.
reading here on NovelFire _l _e _mpy _r
Navigating safely from that ce, Adam slowly traveled towards the gates of the castle. And while he was wondering how he could enter this ce¡
A Demon General appeared in front of him as he spoke." The Vampire Queen is waiting for you. Please follow me. If you try to do anything funny, I have been ordered to kill you with no hesitation."
Adam wanted to run away, but even he knew it was impossible. Especially after his stats being halved permanently.
"Sure," he shrugged his shoulders as he nodded and began walking behind the General. In his mind, he was really surprised to hear about the Vampire Queen. She was treated as a legend in the [Call of the ck Magicians!]
Walking into the castle, Adam looked around the intricately carved sculptures and walls. It was truly out of a horror movie where dracs and stuff exist.
"That looks¡ interesting?" Adam spoke, looking at the carved heads of various beasts on the walls.
"Those are the heads of the people who tried going against the Queen," the General spoke, making Adam smile wryly before they entered a big hall.
"Fancy meeting the Phantom in this realm. To what do I owe you, the honor of having you in my kingdom?" The Vampire Queen spoke with a chilling smile as she looked at Adam.
Adam looked at the snow white face of the woman standing in front of him with a mesmerized look before he spoke.
"To the beauty in front of me, I havee with news. News that will change the entire existence of hell."
[Volume 4: Possibilities and Result Ends Here!]
[Next Volume: The Heaven''s Wheel!]
Chapter 181: [Volume 5: Prologue!]
[Volume 4: The Heaven''s Wheel!]
.
.
3 MONTHS LATER
.
.
[Wesker''s POV!]
.
.
Hey.
So, it''s me, Adam, who has taken Wesker''s form, and my clone I have sent with the dark mages toplete whatever deal they have.
I have given this quite a bit of thought to whether I should go out to meet Lace as Adam or to meet the yers here as Wesker. And after weighing all the pros and cons, I decided to be Wesker for the time being.
[Time left for Beta release: 5 minutes and 23 seconds!]
Both the destinations, whether it was Morpheus'' or Adam''s, they were both at least a few months'' travel. And certainly over 4 months. Even if I had taken that path, I would still be traveling, while the most important event of this would take ce here.
Even though the other ces were far more dangerous, I didn''t need to worry about Adam or Morpheus.
It was because they both could ess the [Personal Space] and [Free Style] on their own. I also checked but luckily or unluckily, they couldn''t use the [Restart] function.
Anyway, things have been rather peaceful in the Border Town for the past three months. Certainly, there are more witches and elvesing to this town than before, but that''s within expectations.
I got some news from Adam that they have covered halfway through their journey, and Morpheus was enjoying his life as well. And reading their message, I nodded at my decision to stay here and wait for the yers.
[Time left for Beta release: 4 minutes and 42 seconds!]
In thest 3 months specifically, I had transformed the entire town into a [Start Town]. Being the duke of the city and being able to control the forest, I was able to create an ideal hunting ground for the yers.
Though I still kept things in check based on how I yed this game for the first time. I had to keep in mind that I cannot spoon feed the yers, otherwise that would take away their experience from the game.
So other than my intervention with arrays and a bit of alteration of the city and the forest, I left the rest of the things as they were.
For example, I didn''t touch the underground ck market even a bit.
"Hey! What are you grinning for?" Leena asked as she dusted the table in front of me.
"Cough cough. What are you doing?" I asked as I looked at her dusting the table right over my face. At which she answered,
"You said that there will be some important customersing here. So I was making sure that they didn''t find it ufortable. Who knows what god must being next."
"Master. The city is going to be safe this time, too, right?" Anna asked in a concerned voice and Iughed a little before answering,
"Don''t worry. They are just a bunch of teenagers. Around 50 or so,ing here this time." m-vl|emp yr your novel source
"And?" Leena waited for me toplete my sentence and I looked at her before answering,
"They will be teleported into the city center, right in front of the city hall."
Though a bit surprised, they weren''t as shocked. That is until Anna asked,
"And?"
And with a kind smile, I turned to Anna as I spoke.
"They are immortals."
"¡"
"¡"
"I knew it!" Leena shouted in shock as she began cleaning the room faster but
-Thwack!
I lightly hit her head with the book before speaking." Let''s go. It''s about time they spawned."
Leena paused to look at me, before sighing, and Anna too stood up before all three of us got out of the shop and walked towards the center of the market.
A lot of people greeted us on our way, who smiled and asked how our day was going. We just smiled and answered most of them at once, before we reached the city center.
[Time until Beta Update: 1 min and 2 seconds!]
"So. How long will it be before they appear here?" Leena asked again, curiously, and I answered.
"In a minute. But first."
I then used a couple of arrays to hide Leena, Anna, and myself. Witches would attract a lot of attention and while I am not really a center of attention, for now I just would like to observe.
[Beta Update!]
For a moment, a strange noise appeared, and the entire world paused in front of me. I could not move around, unable to do anything at all¡ except for reading the messages appearing in front of me.
[You have discovered a new Language: Rewba!]
[Congrattions to the user for finding the Universal Language: Rewba!]
[New Commands have been Unlocked!]
[Proficiency in Rewba: +0.1!]
[Proficiency in Rewba: +0.1!]
.
.
.
[Proficiency in Rewba: +0.1!]
[Current Proficiency: 1/100!]
The messages kept ringing, but it was hard to understand anything right now. I just stayed like this for a while before a new set of messages appeared,
[World Updates: The World has been updated to 0.1!]
[The next update begins in: 29 days: 59 minutes: 59 seconds!]
[You have unlocked the yer System Features!]
[You have unlocked: [Shop]!]
[You have unlocked: [Maps]!]
[You have unlocked: [Save Point 2]!]
[You have unlocked: [Currency Exchange System!]!]
[You have unlocked the NPC System Feature: [Quest Generator!]!]
[You have unlocked: [New Achievements!]!]
[World Updates: The World of Zarraf has been blessed with the presence of the Other-worlders! They are called upon to save the World of Zarraf from the impending doom. You may call them the ck Magicians!]
[World Updates: A total of 250 Other-worlders are sent to test out the working links between the World! They will take their first steps in these cities: Mirag City, Border Town, Sea City of the Light and Winter North City of Light!]
[World Updates: The Forums are closed for now! It will be avable in the first update of the World!]
[World Updates: Only 10 kilometers around the city is allowed for the yers to move around! Further restrictions will be removed with updates!]
[World Updates: The beta version has a cap limit of: No ss, Level 10, safe cities and the surrounding! 10 limited Quests! Sorry for the inconvenience!]
[World Updates: Enjoy to your heart''s content! An Open-Dive World, never seen before! Immerse yourself in the folk tales and lore of a never ending adventure! Fight battles! Or save cities! Or maybe just stop by to gaze at the beautiful sceneries?
Whatever you do, this world gives you the best experience possible!
Be whatever you want! Do whatever you want! There are no restrictions! May the gods be with you¡ unless your aim is to kill them? Haha. Even that is not impossible if you are brave enough!
The Beta Version Begins Now!
May the Fates be with you!]
After that, a short trailer showing the world began ying. It was taken from various angles, showing especially the parts of the starter towns that the yers were going to start from.
While I was amazed with all the new System unlocks, I was even more amazed with the fact that Mirag Town was selected as a starter town.
In my time, that town was nothing but a ghost town where the dead roamed. To think saving that town would cause that much of a ripple.
''Why did I even travel this far?'' I sighed as I then shook my head before looking forward to the city center.
Where the first yers have begun to spawn.
Chapter 182: [First batch of players!]
There were 60 yers per city, with Border Town having 10 more yers because the forest was included in this update. So a total of 70 yers appeared in Border Town at once.
"Wow!"
"It looks so real!"
"Hey! Punch me!"
-Punch!
"Ow! It stings a little! Hahahaha!"
"Idiots!"
"Can we take off all our clothes?"
"Eww! What are you doing?!!"
"Tch! We can''t take off our pants!"
All sorts of yers y the game. And you find varieties from the very start¡ that is the nature of yers no matter where you go.
And one such yer, Fredrick Ebony, wasn''t much different from the others. Curious, excited, he has been looking forward to this game for a very long time.
He had yed a copious amount of games before, but nothing serious enough to make his career. He yed for fun. For him, money was secondary to gaming. It was a fun activity and not a job.
If one started ying like it was a job, then they may even lose the little interest they have in what they truly enjoy.
"So. Where should I begin this time?" Fredrick, or in this game world, ck Scythe, looked at the realistic medieval streets around him.
While most people were mesmerized, ck Scythe started walking down the alleyways immediately. That is where the hidden quests are in general.
His gaming senses tingled as he began walking from one alley to another, where he found less and less people present in those parts.
"The NPCs are too real in this game," he felt a chill down his spine looking at the strange gazes of those people from the Border Town. But paying no heed, he kept walking until he reached a street where the people were scarcer than in the center area.
ck Scythe looked around to find anything worth noticing. Whether it was the streets, the people, the houses, anything was useful, as long as it felt interesting.
"Hey! What are you doing?"
And behind him was a girl standing in ck clothes. At her top was a blinking blue coloured name,
[Raven. Level 1]
She was another yer like him.
"What do you want?" ck Scythe asked as he looked at Raven, who seemed curious about what ck Scythe was doing.
"I just saw you running away. You are trying to find a hidden quest, aren''t you?" She smiled as she saw right through ck Scythe, while he sighed.
It was true that he was smart. But that doesn''t mean others weren''t.
"What if I am?" He asked in an irritated voice. He liked to y alone¡ or more like he had a hard time ying with anyone else. They were either too prideful or weren''t good enough to y with him.
"Let me join you. You seem smarter than the other bunch who were too mesmerized to capitalize on what was important," she spoke as she began looking around to find anything special within the streets as well.
"Excuse me-" ck Scythe was about to reject her, but then Raven spoke up,
"What''s that?"
Raven pointed to a certain shop at the end of the street. It seemed a little cleaner than the rest of the area, and the banner gave a rather odd vibe.
ck Scythe looked at that shop as he spoke out.
"Everyday Arrays?"
While the first part ''Everyday'' seemed normal, ''Arrays'' were something that tingled his inner gamer, making him smile a little. Raven was the same as him, smiling with excitement, before she turned to ck Scythe.
"Let''s go before anyone elsees up."
Holding ck Scythe''s hand, she then dragged him towards the shop before they appeared in front of it.
The shop looked clean and neat. Though there was nothing ordinary about it, both the yers couldn''t help but have the feeling that they were onto something special.
Slowly opening the door, ck Scythe entered the shop with Raven in stride.
"Wee to Everyday Arrays! How may I help you?" A beautiful girl, wearing a witch-like costume, stood at the counter, with another sorting out a couple of books in the shop.
"Ummm¡ we are here¡ to see what you are selling," Raven spoke first as she looked at the two NPCs, who looked like sisters. Though before Raven could take even one step, ck Scythe held her hands and stopped her.
"What?" Raven asked, confused, before ck Scythe pointed,
"Look at their names."
And only then she observed the sisters'' heads.
[Leena Lvl. 128!]
[Anna Lvl. 178!]
Being with Adam and learning for over 3 months, both Leena and Anna got stronger at an insane rate, bing one of the strongest in the town. They were among the top 10 strongest people in this town right now.
The colors of their names and statuses were white, so that means they were neutral. Neither friendly nor against them.
And though shocked, both of them calmed down quickly. All this number meant was to not offend the sisters, and they were fine. If they somehow got against these sisters, nobody knows what would happen to them.
"We have some arrays that you might like. And since you are our first customers from the Other-worlders, you both get a 30% discount on all our products," Leena spoke as Adam instructed them to.
Their eyes shone brightly as they heard that statement before they both moved towards Leena to look at what they were selling.
[Lesser Array of Strength (One-time use item)!]
[Increases the user''s strength by 5 for 5 minutes!
Cost: 10 coppers!
Note: Only one item of this type can be used at a time!]
[Lesser Array of Intelligence (One-time use item)!]
[Increase the user''s intelligence by 5 for 5 minutes!
Cost: 10 coppers!
Note: Only one item of this type can be used at a time!]
[Lesser Array of Constitution (One-time use item)!]
[Lesser Array of Dexterity (One-time use item)!]
[Lesser Array of Wisdom (One-time use Item)!]
[Lesser Array of Charm (One-time use item)!]
"HOLY!" Covering his mouth, ck Scythe looked at those items. But that was just the beginning of the list.
[Lesser Array of Critical chance (One-time use item)!]
[Lesser Array of Health Regeneration (One-time use item)!]
.
.
There were arrays for everything from increasing stat points to increasing the attack power. There were also certain arrays that increased the durability of the weapons by +5.
read more at NovelFire_mp,y,r
"How much money do you have?" Raven asked as she looked at those arrays for a few minutes, while ck Scythe looked at Raven with an odd look.
"The starter amount. 20 Copper coins. Why do you ask?" He asked her, wondering if she got any more or any less.
"I got 34 copper. Found a couple of coins lying about the streets," Raven had a little smug face as she looked at the dumbfounded face of ck Scythe.
"You can do that?!" Shocked, he looked at Raven, whoughed a little before asking,
"If you have [Lesser Arrays], that means that you must also have [Arrays] and [Greater Arrays]?"
Leena looked at that girl before pondering for a while before speaking,"I can show you the normal [Arrays] but for the [Greater Arrays], I would need to talk with my master."
Chapter 183: [Arrays!]
"Ah! Then we would like to see only the normal [Arrays]. I doubt we even have enough to buy a normal one, forget about a greater one," Raven spoke as she realized that disturbing such high level NPCs over something trivial might not be a good idea.
"Good thinking there. We don''t know how the NPCs behave so let''s watch and learn for now," ck Scythe was on the same wavelength as Raven.
This game was boasted to be close to reality along with realistic NPCs living here. So there was a high chance that disturbing someone strong over something small just for fun mightnd them in trouble they can''t handle.
"All right. Wait a second." Leena then took out a bunch of arrays from the shelves and presented them in front of the yers.
[Array of Strength (One-Time Use item)!
[Increases the user''s strength by 50 for 5 minutes!
Cost: 10 Silvers!
Note: Only one item of this type can be used at a time!]
-Hiss!!!
The duo, Raven and ck Scythe, was shocked to see both the effects and the cost of that array. Leena asked them if they wanted to see more, but both of them shook their heads.
"It''s all right. We only have a few copper coins. I doubt we can afford that. Can you just show us the previous ones? Sorry for the trouble," Raven was extra careful with Leena, while Anna observed the entire thing with slight curiosity.
"Sure," Leena smiled as she then showed them the previous batch of arrays, while they both took their time deciding what to buy and what not to.
"What are your ns? Maybe I can help you out with choosing," Leena spoke as she saw them struggling to make a choice.
Though both of them turned to her with a slightly shocked expression. And they both turned towards each other, thinking exactly the same thing.
"A quest!" x2
"??" Leena
"Yes! We would be really thankful if you help us out!" ck Scythe spoke as he looked forward to the quest, and Leena, though feeling odd with their behavior, still asked,
"So. What are your next ns?"
"We were going to earn some money by hunting monsters outside the city," Raven chimed in, making Leena nod before she asked again,
"Is earning money your primary focus or gaining experience? Or somewhere in between?"
This question made the duo think for a while before Raven added," for now it''s money. When we have enough, we can use more arrays to gain experience faster."
Leena nodded before asking the next question.
"How much money do you have right now?"
"20 Copper," ck Scythe answered.
"34 Copper," Raven answered.
Then Leena pondered before assessing the strength of the duo in front of her, and then taking out a bunch of arrays and then cing them on the table.
[Lesser Array of Strength (One-time use)!]
[Lesser Array of Constriction (One-time use)!]
[Allows the user to bind a target of Level 5 and below for 30 seconds!
Cost: 15 Copper!
Note: Only one item of this type can be used at a time!]
[Lesser Array of Precision (One-time use)!]
[Allows the user to increase critical chance by 10% for 5 minutes!
Cost: 10 Copper!
Note: Only one item of this type can be used at a time!]
"These three will cost 25 copper with a 30% discount. Use the rest of the money to buy a sharp weapon. I would suggest going with the [Goblin''s Dagger!]. You can get it for 20 copper, and it is better than a normal dagger," Leena began giving them a short run through of how to hunt.
The yer duo listened to her with their ears perked up, not missing a single word, as if they were listening to a holy scripture or something.
"Since you want to earn money. I''ll tell you three ways of doing it in this town.
First is to hunt monsters. The most wanted monster within your limit is the white slime that you can find in the forest outside the city. If you walk down east of the city walls from the outside, you wille across them.
Since they are nimble, use the arrays there.
Just take their cores and sell them to the merchants for some money.
The next is by helping people in the city. They are always in need of something, so you can help them in return for some pocket change. Not rmended, but surely helpful.
Finally, is through adventurer requests you can find in the adventurer''s hall. But you need to pass the test for that."
They both nodded excitedly as they looked at Leena with a dazed look.
"Ummm¡ Miss Leena. About those requests¡ Do you¡ have any requests?" ck Scythe, who more or less knew about the pattern of the quests, tried to shoot his shot here.
Perhaps he would get a [Unique Quest] or something? Who knows¡
"Me?" Leena was surprised to hear that, but then she pondered for a while, wondering if she needed anything. Honestly, since Adam had done so much already, they don''tck anything for the next few years.
Even so, these poor people wanted to make themselves useful, so she wondered if there was anything they could be helpful for.
-Click!
-Ring! Ring!
The door opened ringing the bell, as a man entered the shop, gaining the attention of all the four people present here.
"Master. I thought you would nevere," Leena spoke as she looked at Wesker with a smile, while the duo was shocked to see that man. Or, to be precise, the top of his head.
[??? Lvl. ???!]
Question marks only meant one thing in the game. That your level is too low to know about the person in the game. Though if even the name is hidden¡ then how powerful is this person in front of them?
"Been checking out a few things. How are things in the shop?" That guy asked as he moved in, patted Anna''s head, who smiled before continuing to arrange the books.
"These people asked me if they could help us out in any way," Leena spoke, making the duo shriek a little. They gulped as they stood between the three high leveled NPCs, before Adam spoke.
"Help, huh?"
And then he turned to the duo in front of him and they both nodded immediately.
"WE CAN DO ANYTHING!!"
"JUST ASK US!"
Adam smiled at the behavior of the duo in front of him before looking at their names. And then speaking,
"Let''s see. I need nothing for the shop. Will it be all right if I ask you guys to promote the arrays? If you can do that, I can give you an additional 10% off on the arrays. And a few more rewards if you exceed my expectations."
[New Quest: Array Promotion!]
[Grade: F
Difficulty: Average
Objective: Take the arrays and sell them to at least 20 yers.
Current Status:
Number of yers who bought the array: 0/20
Total number of arrays sold: 0
Time Limit: 3 Hours
Rewards:
+20 Exp!
+10% off permanently on Everyday Array Shop!
Remarks: Try out your best advertising methods!]
The quest was issued to the duo at once. And both were quite ecstatic to see it. Enough to make them drool, before they wiped it and then looked at Adam, giving them a bunch of arrays.
[You have received: Lesser Array of Strength (Quest Item)!] x 20.
[You have received: Lesser Array of Intelligence (Quest Item)!] x 20.
[You have received: Lesser Array of Dexterity (Quest Item)!] x 20.
[You have received: Lesser Array of Constitution (Quest Item)!] x 20.
[You have received: Lesser Array of Charm (Quest Item)!] x 20.
[You have received: Lesser Array of Wisdom (Quest Item)!] x 20.
Chapter 184: [Maps!]
[Wesker''s Pov!]
.
.
And hurriedly those kids went out of the shop, excitement written all over their faces.
"I don''t believe it. Why were they so happy trying to help us out? I mean an extra 10% off sounds good but still¡ it''s not that great either," Leena spoke confused as she looked at those arrays again.
"One man''s rock, another man''s gold, honey." I smiled as I patted her head before speaking.
"There are probably going to be more of theming, so make sure to be prepared. Though, if they behave inappropriately in any form or way, kick them out without any hesitation."
"Aren''t they immortals or something? Would it be all right to kick them out?" Leena asked, and I nodded.
"Even though they are immortal, there are moral grounds. Don''t worry. As long as I am here, they will never find trouble with you."
Though I doubt they would dare to do that given your high levels.
"If you say so," she nodded before getting back to reception. As for Anna, she finished her work and then stood up to go buy some groceries,
"I will head out now."
"Anna. Be careful of those yers. They know you are strong and might disturb you and nag you to give them a quest or something. Or help you out even if it''s menial tasks," I warned Anna about what coulde at her.
And after giving a brief thought about it, she answered,
"So will it be all right if I make them do all my work?"
"Atta girl," I gave her a thumbs up before she left the shop, and I went back to the storeroom. As for Leena, she just stared at the both of us with a dumbfounded face before giving up altogether.
And inside the room I then went to check the new System messages that I received from the start to the end.
[Maps!]
I clicked on this, and a 3D map appeared in front of my eyes. With me at the centerpiece, I looked at whatever was happening in the town right now.
The map showed all the ces that I had ever visited, from the start of this journey in that desert to Mirag City. Azenor. And finally Border Town. Interestingly enough, it also had an option showing the map of hell where I was before.
"Damn!"
I shouted as I saw the map wasn''t just detailed but also showed the position of all the things that were happening in those areas. Even though I needed to concentrate there, it didn''t make it any less of a cheat.
"Holy!"
And then I saw something even more amazing. It was even showing the ces¡ where my clones went. On focusing, I could see Adam talking to the dark mages in the caravan they were in.
As for Morpheus¡ gulp¡ my guy was having¡ damn, that makes me jealous. He was enjoying a steamy night with Irene right now.
And that is when I closed the map, sighing as I shook my head.
Well. Whatever. Damn¡
Next was
[Save Point 2]
It was as it said. A second save point where I can save and restart.
''Hmmm. I could make use of that,'' I smiled as I always wondered what would happen if I forget something and save it only to regret itter.
This solves that big problem.
Next was¡
[Shop!]
[This content is currently unavable! Please wait for further updates!]
[Currency Exchange System!]
[This content is currently unavable! Please wait for further updates!]
All right. This was a bit of a bummer, but I guess the [Shop] wasn''t really avable until the version 2.0 update. Seems like it''s the same here.
Next¡
[NPC System Feature: [Quest Generator!]]
[Please type in the given format for the type of quest you want to generate!]
[Details() Rewards() Penalty() Time Limit() Limitations()]
[Side Note: You can only give F-Grade Quests and below! This content will be updated with world updates!]
This was something that I looked forward to. And it came just as I expected it to. With this, I should be able to connect with the yers much more easily.
The other thing that I unlocked this time was [New Achievements] that were mostly rted to yers and such. So, I glossed over it for a moment before closing it down.
And with this done, I moved to the main System message that I wanted to give a proper look at.
[You have discovered a new Language: Rewba!]
[Congrattions to the user for finding the Universal Language: Rewba!]
[New Commands have been Unlocked!]
This¡
While in the beginning, I couldn''t figure out what it meant. After opening the [System Menu], the main menu, I went to the [Extras].
It was the section where [Library] [Freestyle] [Personal Space], etc were.
A new section has been added there.
[Commands!]
Clicking it open, I then saw a couple of locked options with only one option unlocked.
[Command: Alter!]
[Locked!]
[Locked!]
[Locked!]
[Locked!]
[Locked!]
[Locked!]
[Locked!]
[Locked!]
[Locked!]
I paused for a moment before looking at those barrages of [Locked]mands, and then, moving back to the firstmand, I then selected it.
And then¡ the world turned white as I found myself floating in an empty space.
There were threads flowing around the area, and strange blue coloured energies all over the ce. My eyes tried looking around, but I couldn''t even move my body, no matter how much I tried.
''Is this a master control room or something? Am I inside the System?'' That was the first thought I had when I saw this.
It''s like I was inside the matrix with all the codes flowing around me. Except that I cannot read them, and just look at them. My frozen body floated in the air, as I looked at it for a while before trying to move out of this space.
I closed my eyes and pictured myself getting out of there. And within the next second, I was back at the ce where I was before.
''Seems like I stepped onto something that I fully don''t understand. But if it really is the master control¡ then¡''
My expression turned serious as I understood the gravity of thesemands. If I needed to really do something about it¡ let''s wait till the next update.
''Being a fate weaver, and the Primordials. Then this¡ There are too many uncertainties. I should be really careful with the moves I make. Don''t wanna step on andmine really,'' I thought as I then looked at the [Maps!] where the yers were.
Some of them were going to the adventurer guild. Others were looking for a quest. Many of them were going directly to the forest areas to check out the monsters and stuff.
Things were simr in Mirag Town.
"Raven. ck Scythe. Hippo. Miranda. Lilith. Kreel.
Not your daddy. Nightingale. Seems like most of the faces that I know," I thought as I looked at the faces of those yers that were among the top 100 during my time.
Then I turned back to Raven and ck Scythe, whom I sent to advertise my arrays. And looking at the crowd around them, seems like they are seeding in their task.
''2 in the pocket. More toe,'' I smiled as I looked at a dozen yers running towards this shop.
"Leena. They areing, get ready," I shouted as I myself prepared for the next few events that I have in store for these beta yers.
Chapter 185: [Anna’s Day Out!]
As Adam had predicted, most of the yers were buying the arrays from [ck Scythe] and [Raven]. In fact, those arrays were sold within an hour, as most of the people realized the benefit of having an additional +5 stats on their status.
Didn''t take long before Raven and ck Scythepleted the quest given by Adam. They were now headed back to the shop to give the money they made to Adam.
On the other hand, like Adam said, many yers surrounded Anna hoping to get a quest or something.
Initially, they were afraid to approach her because of her high level. But when one mustered up some courage and seeded in taking a quest from her, the other ran as well.
And now, about a dozen yers walked behind Anna, carrying her groceries and a bunch of other things for her, while she walked care freely, finishing the rest of her daily tasks.
Quests, in a sense, were given to the yers even for menial tasks. Unlike Adam, who gets quests rarely now, yers would probably get quests if somebody asks them to get a ss of water for them too.
Though the rewards are also given ordingly, the quest''s worth is decided by the yers themselves.
And since Anna was a high level NPC, there was a high chance that she might provide any rare quest or unique quest if you get close enough to her. At least that''s what the yers were trying to achieve.
"Hey, you. What''s your name?" Anna asked as she saw one of the girls carrying her bags for her.
Perked up, that girl answered,"my name is Tinkerbe! How may I help you young miss?"
Anna was enjoying this to her heart''s content. The sound of ''Young Miss'' was something that she wasn''t gonna get used to anytime soon.
"I am going hunting for some wild mushrooms. I will need some people to carry those back," Anna spoke and immediately a quest popped in front of that girl.
[Quest: A porter for thedy!
Grade: F
Difficulty: Easy
Description: Anna is going out for her daily hunt to collect some ingredients. Make things easier for her by carrying them back with you.
Time Limit: None
Limitations: Stay at least 50 meters within Anna''s range!
Rewards:
+50 Exp
+5 Affection points with Anna
Remarks: All you need to do is carry some bodies back. Nothing tooplicated!]
It was a simple quest. But the reward of +5 affections seemed too ludicrous right now. Tinkerbe cannot help but smile widely as she nodded and epted the quest.
"Miss Anna. I can also carry the mushrooms," another one jumped in but Anna gave a sassy look as she answered,
"So? Why are you so proud of it?"
"¡"
That guy paused as he looked at Anna for a moment while those behind him started giggling a little.
"Just carry these bags to ''Everyday Arrays''. Since you all helped me, I will put in a good word for you. And who knows? Maybe we can have another chance to work together," Anna spoke, enjoying whatever she was doing right now.
Then she looked at Tinkerbe adding,"let''s go."
Before leaving the other behind.
[For helping a direct employee, you have gained a 5% permanent discount in Everyday Arrays!]
And the eyes of those who were a little despondent turned bright as they saw the notification. They have already seen what these arrays do by their friends'' demonstration and were thrilled with this discount.
But all the more, there was a chance that they may have another chance to work with this NPC, Anna. All hope was not lost.
The yers happily carried those bags, while Anna went to the forest with Tinkerbe to hunt some mushrooms.
One thing that Adam knew was the fact that most of the things that the yers were doing were being recorded. Not everything, but most of it.
And the ones that were recording this were the yers themselves. Including Raven and ck Scythe.
Most of these videos are then sold to thepany for some money, which thepany uses for promotion of the game in a 2-4 minute video.
It shows mostly adventurer''s guilds, hunting grounds, talking to NPCs, etc. while disying the best of the parts of the game from all the cities during these 3 days in-game beta duration.
Adam''s main aim was to get into at least one of these videos. Not directly, but through his arrays, through Leena and Anna. And if possible, through the city itself.
In Mirag City, he had some hopes with the statue that they erected of him. Maybe that can be included. Honestly, it was quite a major advertisement he can get to attract the yer''s attention.
And Adam''s guess wasn''t far off because some yers who got curious about Adam''s statue asked about him from the city folks.
What was even more funny was that they got a quest for that.
[Quest: The Legend of Phantom (Main)!]
A main storyline quest given from the very start. Adam couldn''t get more famous than this now.
This happened because the entire Zarraf knew about the name Adam and Phantom, but nobody had any idea who he was. Except for the very few who happen to meet him and know about him.
And it was an added fact that even the gods were a bit curious about him. Including but not limited to the fate weavers, of course.
The Beta yers in Mirag Town were happy with this. They thought it was a good development from thepany to give them a direction to what they needed to look for in the game.
It would help thetering yers in the main update as well, to give them a good start.
And just like a MMORPG, it doesn''t hinder the fun of the game since they could just simply enjoy the other aspects. Not like the [Quest!] was easy to do, anyway.
I mean that the first part of the [Quest] was to find more information about this Phantom guy, which even the townsfolk knew nothing about.
This beta run was for 3 days and nights, as mentioned before, and then the yers would need to wait for 24 hours in the real world before the game officiallyunches. And that time in this world would be about 30 days in total.
So the beta yers got about 72 hours to enjoy. Just like¡
"Miss Anna. How far do we have to go?" Tinkerbe asked as she looked at Anna, who kept walking deeper and deeper into the forest.
"We are here," Anna spoke as she saw a bunch of mushrooms hiding behind the trees. Then, picking up a rock, she threw at one of the trees, before about a dozen mushroom monsters jumped from behind the tree.
"EEEEKKK!!" Tinkerbe shouted as she looked at the sharp teeths of those monsters before¡
"[Light Prison!]" Anna chanted, creating a cage prison of light, capturing all those monsters at once.
And then¡
"[Light Spikes!]" she chanted again, creating spikes within the cage, cutting all those monsters at once.
"All right. I hope you are as strong as you can scream," Anna spoke with no hint of hesitation or worry on her face, while Tinkerbe nkly stared at her.
Thanking that Anna was on her side and not against¡
Chapter 186: [Cooking!]
"You know. You are quite good for someone who is doing it for the first time," Anna said as she and Tinkerbe reached back to the shop.
To her surprise, there was a huge line of yers outside trying to get in. But because of certain restrictions, only 10 yers could go into the shop at a time. It was frustrating, and the yers weren''t happy with this.
"Why are they taking so long inside? Just buy and leave so that we can have our turns," one of the male yers, JoMama, spoke in frustration as he looked at the barrier preventing the yers from entering.
"Miss Anna¡" Tinkerbe had a bit of doubt wondering if she could enter with her, or should she just wait like the other yers outside?
"What? Hurry! It''s gettingte, and it''s almost lunchtime too," Anna spoke as she walked towards the shop under the gaze of the crowding yers.
Tinkerbe, who was walking behind her, looked at the surprised gaze of the yers. For a few seconds, they were confused about what was going on, before one of them exined what had happened an hour ago.
And once knowing how Tinkerbe got closer to this NPC, the others couldn''t help but get jealous of her.
Some of them cursed their luck, but since there was nothing they could do, they drank their anger and kept quiet, waiting for their turn.
Meanwhile, Tinkerbe entered behind Anna, into the shop, surprised to see 10 more yers checking the content of arrays sold there.
"Oh! This is Tinkerbe. She helped me carry those mushrooms. Come in, you don''t need to stand in line¡ by the way. Do you know how to cook?" Anna introduced Tinkerbe to Leena, who observed her from top to bottom.
"Uh.. yeah¡ I do."
Tinkerbe once joined a cooking club for three months during her initial highschool days. All she wanted to do was bake some choctes for her crush on Valentine''s day, butter she stayed for a longer period since she found cooking quite rxing.
"All right then. Come with me," Anna spoke as she went to the storeroom.
[New Quest: Let''s cook a meal!]
[Grade: E
Difficulty: Easy
Description: Assist Anna in cooking a meal for 4.
Rewards:
+25 Exp!
+New Skill: Cooking!
+5 Affection Points with Leena and Anna!
+Puffed Mushroom Soup!
Remarks: Does this mark the beginning of a Master Chef?]
Looking at the quest, Tinkerbe was all smiles. She nodded before following behind Anna, while the others just kept looking at her with a baffled expression.
"Hey. Who is she?" One of them asked,
"I don''t know. Tinkerbe¡ I don''t think she is a professional yer," another one added.
As the murmur was growing, Leena coughed twice before speaking,
"So. Are you going to buy anything or not?"
The yers immediately shut up, stealing asional nces at the storeroom. Though Leena didn''t really mind as nobody dared to cross the reception desk and go into the storeroom.
Tinkerbe, who moved inside the storeroom, was truly baffled. The space inside the storeroom was three times more than what was at the front of the shop. And in the corner, a man was sleeping with a hat on his head.
"Come here." Anna took her to the other corner and began preparing the meal immediately. Tinkerbe was asked to give her some items and help Anna with menial tasks, which she did splendidly.
And before she knew it, she became engrossed in the cooking as well.
30 minutester.
[+25 Exp!]
[Your status with the NPC Anna has risen from (Stranger) to (Acquaintance)!]
[New Skill: Cooking(Common)!]
[Effects: Allows the user to cook food more efficiently! May produce additional effects!]
"It''s just a cooking skill. What was I even expecting?" Tinkerbe was happy to get the skill, but for some reason she hoped to get more out of it.
"Cooking is a great skill, you know?" A manly voice appeared from behind, making Tinkerbe shriek and turn around. For a moment she rxed as she saw it was the same man who was sleeping on the other side¡
But then when she saw the name and level of that NPC¡
[??? Lvl ???]
"AAAAH-!!!" She shouted before covering her mouth while Anna looked at her with a confused look.
"They say that the more you use a skill, the more it grows," that guy smiled as he looked at Tinkerbe before patting her head. While Anna spoke,
"Master. Lunch will be served in a few minutes."
Wesker nodded before speaking," I will go call Leena."
"Tinkerbe. Help me here," Anna spoke, making Tinkerbe snap back to reality before she nodded and began helping with the dishes.
Honestly, this was not how she dreamed of ying this game, but for some reason, she didn''t mind. This way of ying suited her more than all that fighting and stuff.
Wesker came back with Leena, but he wasn''t alone. There were two more yers with him this time.
[ck Scythe Lvl 3!]
[Raven Lvl 3!]
Both the yers hadpleted the quest that Wesker gave them, and because they happened to sell all the arrays, Adam gave them an [Array of Life!] each, which would restore 50% of their health in an instant.
They were surprised to be called in for lunch by Wesker, but it was a wee surprise.
Both Raven and ck Scythe looked at Tinkerbe for a moment, before moving to the lunch table and sitting in a circle.
"You didn''t say that there will be more people. We only prepared for 4 people," Anna spoke while Wesker clicked his fingers and.
-Whoosh!
A bunch ofplementary food items appeared with the lunch. Not only did thosepliment the food better, but was enough to equally distribute the entire food among 6 people.
"Better?" Wesker smiled, making Anna re a little before shaking her head as she took the first bite, followed by Leena and Wesker
Though hesitant, Tinkerbe took the first bit as well.
[You have gained a temporary strength boost of 10% for 2 hours!]
Her eyes widened as she then looked at the other dishes for a while before picking them up and biting them.
[You have gained a temporary intelligence boost of 10% for 2 hours!]
Looking at her shocked expression, both Raven and ck Scythe understood that there was more to the food than it seems. And both of them also took their first bite¡
"!!??" And shocked as they looked at each other before taking another bite.
Looking at their enthusiasm, Adam smiled while Anna seemed happy with how they were eating.
"This is so good!" Tinkerbe spoke out, and Raven and ck Scythe agreed immediately. Making Anna blush a little. While her cooking was good, it was rare to getpliments cause mostly Adam and Leena ate them.
The lunchsted for about 20 minutes, before Wesker looked at the yers before speaking.
"I am d that you guys liked the food. But if it is alright with you, would you listen to a small request of mine?"
[New Quest: Delivering the message to the Dryad!]
[Grade: F
Difficulty: Easy
Description: The matter of grave importance, bestowed upon the great heroes from the other world. You are presented with a letter by Wesker, the owner of the Everyday Arrays, to pass it on to the Dryad of the Nahida Forest.
Time Limit: 6 Hours!
Limitations: Bound to Tinkerbe, Raven and ck Scythe!
Rewards:
+50 Exp!
+Free entry to Everyday Arrays
+[Title: Messenger]
Remark: The markings of an extraordinary adventure begin from your nearby local shop.]
Chapter 187: [Across the city!]
The three yers hurriedly left the shop, while Wesker, Leena and Anna stood there gazing at them with a smiling face.
"Why do you have to y with those children''s hearts?" Leena asked, smiling as she already knew what ns Wesker had for them. In fact, most of the people in Border Town acted ording to Wesker''s n.
And Wesker gave a sideways nce to Leena before speaking,
"It''s necessary. While you may not know it, this whole thing will have a huge impact in the future. I am justying the foundation of everything. We are only going to get busier and busier with time."
Anna, who was cleaning up the dishes, answered,
"Even if they are immortal and can do any work, you give them. I think they are far too weak to do anything. Some of them are even arrogant and immature."
Both Leena and Wesker observed Anna for a moment before smiling at each other as they shook their heads.
"Sometimes I forget she is just 13," Wesker spoke and Leena nodded.
"What?" Anna was confused by what they were saying, though Wesker changed the topic by answering,
"While they are weak now. They are going to grow rapidly. Both in quality and quantity."
"How much are we talking about?" Leena asked in a curious manner, while Wesker smiled before saying,
"Let''s just keep quiet about that. Just believe in me."
Though she didn''t like the suspense, Leena didn''t pry any further before she went out to open the shop again. It''s been a busy day, and it wasn''t looking like it''s gonna get any lighter.
As for Anna,
"I have done the dishes. I will be going out to y a little."
Wesker then took one more look at the 3 yers he gave the task to before observing the rest of the crowd outside the shop.
"34 yers outside. 3 that I sent to the forest. As for the others," he checked the [Maps!] as he was looking through the forest and the city.
He found 19 yers in the Adventurer''s guild''s exam room trying to get their Adventurer''s ID card. 5 of the yers were sightseeing and 9 more in the forest area trying to kill a bunch of slimes.
After giving a bit of thought, he then opened the backdoor and moved towards the Adventurer''s guild of Border Town.
And as soon as he entered the guild, the guards bowed to him.
"Good evening, Sir."
"Good evening, Sir."
Some yers that were waiting for their turn looked at Wesker with curiosity before he entered the upper floors of the city, where only the VIPs were allowed.
"Hey, who was he?" one of the yers asked curiously.
"I don''t know. Looks like a bigshot," another answered before a chain of murmur started.
As for Wesker, he moved up towards the guild-master''s room. And entering the room before a double knock, he found that the guild-master was curiously looking at the yers as well.
"Are things going as nned?" Wesker asked, and the guild-master nodded before answering.
"Yes, Duke Wesker. We have given out only forest rted quests and even the residents are giving simr quests to the yers. As for the other thing you have asked, those had been readied a week ago."
Wesker sighed as he nodded at the guild-master with a thankful gaze.
"But there was something else that we wanted you to look at. While it is not so important, I thought we should mention it just in case," the guild-master spoke as he was thinking deeply about something.
"?" Wesker waited for him to continue as he spoke.
"As you already know, there are many people who want to meet the Duke of Border Town, and on the other hand, there are many people who want to meet Mr. Wesker."
"Now, among those people, we have brushed off most of the unimportant ones, but even then there are about half a dozen people that we couldn''t ignore. So, what I was getting at was, would it be possible for Duke Wesker to see them?"
I looked at him for a few moments before asking,
"May I know who these people are?"
The guild-master nodded before providing a short list of 5 people and presenting it in front of me.
Mr. Abbott Gimmons, Duke of Raviet Town.
Ms ine Sirva, Countess of Hearthbrow Town.
Pope Waganor, Head Pope of St. Raphael''s Church.
Christian Avan, S-ss Adventurer.
Wrest Delgado, Travelling Merchant.
While I could have ignored this list without a second thought, I paused as I read all the names a few times. It wasn''t important right now. Those names, their status are honestly of little to no use to me¡
But then again¡ It''s a different thing when the yers are in consideration. Especially after the first official release, when the entire Aurelian Empire would be avable for them to explore.
At that point, they would first venture into the nearby cities and explore the vastness of the game.
If I could get better control of a couple of nearby cities, the merchantwork etc, then I guess it would save me a bit of a hassle that I might encounterter.
"All right. Schedule them for a meeting 5 days from today. I would like to meet them all at once," I said with a clear decision, making the guild-master nod at me as he gestured to his assistant.
Standing up, Wesker then shook hands with the guild-master, thanked him for his duties and then moved out of the hall. His next target was the Duke''s mansion, where Risa was.
Meanwhile, the 5 yers who were roaming the city had reached the duke''s hall and were standing outside to take a look at the beautiful building.
"What do you think this ce is?" One of the yers, De.Y, spoke as he looked at the white marvelous building across the gate.
"Seems like a manor to me? Or perhaps the house of the richest man in the town?" Another one, JoMama, spoke as he observed the entire thing, analyzing with the limited knowledge he had.
"Do you think we can buy it?" A girl, Miss.Cal, added.
" Buy it?" Her friend, Iamcute, was confused hearing this.
"Well, the game is pretty realistic. Maybe not know, but in the future, updates?" And the 5th one, Maria, added her own thought as she looked at that hall.
"The city hall isn''t really up for sale. You will need to be the duke, if you want to have it," and a new voice, apart from those five, came from a distance, making them all turn around.
It was of an NPC, a guy wearing a ck coat over a white shirt and ck pants. He had messy hair with little defining features, except for that noticeable mark on the back of his right hand.
"An event?" Jomama spoke in an excited voice, while the others also smiled with the same thought.
"Seems like you guys are interested in seeing the Duke''s Hall. Wanna take a tour of it?" That NPC asked in a kind manner, while the yers nodded rapidly. They loved sightseeing, and the thought of being able to see such a building from inside made them ecstatic.
"Shit! His Level!" De. Y, finally noticed the main thing, making others look and gasp at that guy.
[?? Lvl. ???]
"So. What are you waiting for? Come in," Wesker spoke as they all came out of their stupor.
"Perhaps this is a rare quest or something?" Iamcute spoke nonchntly, making other''s eyes lit up, before they agreed with her thought.
And then the 5 of them moved inside the manor premise, sheepishly walking behind Wesker.
Chapter 188: [Nvida: The Dryad!]
Within the Nahida Forest, ck Scythe, Raven and Tinkerbe were going deeper into the central area where the monsters were a bit more powerful than those before.
Leveling was easy because of the arrays, and all three yers were already lvl 10 before they knew it, reaching the lvl cap of the Beta Release.
This happened specifically because of the [Arrays] that allowed them to have increased stats and farm [Exp] on weaker monsters, letting them level up at a faster rate than usual.
On the short side, they used all of their arrays, and also lost about 3 hours in the middle. Now they had only 3 hours left before they couldplete this task of theirs.
"How much farther?" ck Scythe asked, getting goosebumps as he ventured into the deeper parts of the forest.
The forest was especially dark with the eveninging faster, and the light in the forest getting dimmer with time.
"Just a little more. It should be somewhere here. Just look for a giant tree with roots. ording to the guards in the city, it should be easy to locate it once we are in the area," Raven spoke as she kept looking around.
"Umm¡ is that the tree?" Tinkerbe, who saw a special tree at a distance, spoke out.
Raven and ck Scythe looked in the direction where Tinkerbe was pointing, and a smile appeared on their faces as they nodded. Raven even hugged Tinkerbe, speaking,
"Yes! That''s the one!"
At a distance there was a glowing tree at the center of ake. The tree had purplish lighted leaves, with roots running down from the stems. Everything about that tree matched the description of what they knew.
"Alright. Let''s proceed carefully," ck Scythe spoke, while Raven nodded.
"Hey. Tinkerbe. How did you end up in the storeroom with the cooking and all? Did you trigger some special quest or something?" Raven, who was peculiarly interested in Tinkerbe, asked as she turned around, looking at Tinkerbe.
As the three walked, Tinkerbe then told them about what happened with Anna. It wasn''t a secret, so she didn''t have any problem telling them about how she became involved with Anna.
Listening to her story, they were pretty amazed. First, she was lucky enough to get picked by Anna, then she was asked to cook, something she was apt in, which led her to get the [Cooking Skill].
And now she was doing a quest with them in the middle of the forest, on something that could turn out to be a rare quest.
"Are you a cook or something in real life?" ck Scythe, who was listening to the conversation, asked before realizing something and speaking," Ah! If you want to keep your IRL hidden, you can choose not to answer."
Tinkerbe shook her head speaking," it''s not big of a deal. I just happen to have a thing for cooking. I like it. Helps me rx."
The three chatted a few more moments, small things about what she can cook, before they reached the tree and started wondering what they should do next.
And as they were wondering¡
"Oh, my! Seems like we have some guests here," a woman from theke appeared, slowly stretching, before wiping the water from her root like hairs.
That woman had a green skin, and a bunch of leaves and branches on different parts of the body. Except for her private parts, which were covered with branches and leaves, she was practically naked.
Her mesmerizing ck eyes made all the three yers blush a little, before Raven took a step forward as she asked politely,
"Are you Miss Nvida? We are here to deliver a message."
"What a polite child," Nvida smiled as she looked at Raven before nodding," Indeed, I am Nvida. The Dryad of the forest. May I know what news you young ones bear?"
Walking over towards ck Scythe, Nvida then looked at him carefully. Wesker has already exined to her about the yers and how their immortality functions.
"Yeah¡ So, Mr. Wesker asked us to deliver¡" As Raven continued, Nvida reached ck Scythe, facing him, her lips about an inch away from his.
He gulped as he barely maintained hisposure in front of this forestdy. While Nvida wasn''t exactly the most beautiful girl he had seen, she was certainly somewhere among the top.
"Sure," Nvida spoke as she then created some distance between them. She turned to Raven, who was standing there gulping as she looked at them.
"Raven. The letter," Tinkerbe, who was the only one pretty much normal here right now, helped Raven maintain herposure, assisting her to get the letter before presenting in front of Nvida.
Nvida used a bit of her magic to control the branching roots around them, picking up the letter from Raven''s hands and bringing it to her.
Opening the letter, Nvida looked at it for a while as her smile turned a little chilly. The surrounding temperature dropped a little as well, making the three yers feel chilly.
"Give my regards to Wesker. Tell him he owes me one for this," Nvida spoke as she then clicked her fingers, bringing Raven and ck Scythe out of their stupor. They both looked at the [New Quest Update!] and nodded before moving away from there.
They ran hurriedly as the atmosphere was creeping them out a bit too much. This game was far too realistic than they had expected, enough to make them wonder if they were really in a game.
Running away from there, there was also a hint of a smile on their faces. Especially ck Scythe and Raven¡ Because this was the type of adventure they actually craved for.
Unlike other RPGs, this one was the best. It made them feel in touch with the adventures they were having¡ And they were loving every moment there was to it.
On the other hand, the forestdy, Nvida. She looked at the contents of the letter.
[Morpheus is having s*x with Irene.]
-Crunch!
"You sure are enjoying this, aren''t you?" Nvida sighed as she crushed the letter and mumbled to herself. Everything she was doing was because Wesker asked her to.
ording to Wesker, this was what he was preparing for so long, and if Nvida wanted more information on why he was doing this or answer any of her rted questions, she had to do this first.
Nobody understood the point of doing all this.
The yers might be immortal, but they were too weak. Nvida didn''t even need to try, and they were already charmed by her. Why was Wesker focusing so much on something like this?
In fact, the only thing that made Nvida keep her guard up was the fact that Wesker had asked her to do this. And since Wesker was doing this¡ it''s definitely something that she cannot just overlook.
"Seems like I would need to observe things a bit more. Hmmm¡ well, let''s enjoy this while we are at it too," Nvida then smiled as she hummed and ventured deeper into the forest.
This was only the first of the few things Wesker had asked her to do, and for the rest of the things, she decided to add a bit of her own spices and mixes.
"Don''t me me since you asked me to have fun in this as well," Nvidaughed evilly, thinking about the things she was going to add to this little n of Wesker.
Chapter 189: [Future of Border Town!]
The duke''s mansion. In the main office, Wesker sat in front of Risa while they both had afternoon tea.
The hall was quite clean, with everything neatly arranged on the table and the drawer shelves around. There were a bunch of gold carvings on the wall depicting strange shapes.
On one side, there was an empty space from which Risa had removed the previous duke''s portrait, making the room look a little odd in that aspect.
"Are they the ones you were waiting for? Your reason for being here?" Risa asked as she looked across the window at the 5 yers looking around the garden with an excited look.
"Yup. What do you think about them?" Wesker asked with a rather curious smile. Surely she must have some interest in these other-worlders that spawned out of nowhere.
"My honest opinion? They are weak. I can see that even a normal civilian can kill them with ease. They might be immortal, but I don''t know if they can even be useful or not. The only reason I am interested in them is because you are." Risa took a sip from her cup before turning back to Wesker.
"Is that so?" Wesker smiled as he nodded at her. Given how this world works, a weak immortal that can be killed by ordinary civilians wasn''t worthpared to what this world has to offer.
I mean, even gods, angels and other beings that are near immortals exist here. Whether it''s the Seven Sins, or the Saints, there are beings that are much more interesting than the yers.
"Well. Now, to the main topic, I need you to send a letter to the main capital. I have been thinking of this for a while, but I should start doing as well," Wesker spoke, making Risa curious as she asked,
"What letter?"
"Letter for expansion. I want to take in the area on all the sides of the city, at least 5 more miles," Wesker smiled, while Risa raised her eyebrows at him.
"You do know that Border Town is only 5 miles from one side to another, right? You are more than doubling the city¡ and that''s not counting the fact that you are talking about 2 kingdoms."
"Don''t worry. You just need to send the letters. I will do the rest of the work." Wesker knew what he was doing.
There are a bunch of things that are defined in Zarraf. One of the things is the difference between a settlement, vige, town and a city.
Settlement: Less than 50 people, less than 10 houses and no defined border.
Vige: Less than 300 people, less than 50 houses and 2 miles in diameter.
Town: Less than 1000 people, less than 100 houses and 5 miles in diameter.
City: Less than 10,000 people, less than 1000 houses and 25 miles in diameter.
Other than that, there are a couple of things that set apart a vige, town and city. The buildings and types. But we will get to that when we will exin things in detail.
Mirag City is a city that is a borderline town. But since in the main kingdom halls it was denoted as a city, it was called Mirag City.
As for Border Town, the current poption was about 600-700 with 150 houses or something. Wesker''s n was to increase the area first, build some buildings and houses, and find people to live there before transforming this town into a city.
The end goal was to build an entire kingdom, but that was a long-term n that would take years, if not decades.
"Sigh. If you say so. It''s gonna be a heck more of a pain for me, though," Risa sighed as she looked at Wesker, before she recalled something,
"Not rted, but news is that the previous duke is currently hiding in the neighboring town. His uncle is providing for him for the time being, and apparently he wille sometime in the future to reim his rightful position," Risa sipped on her tea as she looked at Wesker.
While it had been a pain in the ass, Risa worried little. After all, the person in front of her was far more dangerous than 100s of dukesbined.
This guy had a direct connection with the gods and goddesses, and even the elves and witches listened to him and above all¡ he was the brother of Adam, the Phantom.
Brothers of Salvation.
She had already seen what Morpheus was capable of, and the tales of Adam were famous in the entire kingdom. And based on what Wesker was capable of, he was in no way inferior to those two.
If the duke did try to im this city back¡
Risa chuckled, thinking about what would happen to him. Meanwhile, Wesker was all smiles hearing that the duke wasing back.
"He is? That''s nice. I was really thinking that I am making you work more than what you should and you might need some rest from time to time as well."
Risa first looked at Wesker, before she sighed as she looked at Wesker,"well. That is also not a bad thing."
And then she smiled evilly at what Wesker was insinuating.
Wesker then talked about a couple more things regarding his ns with the town and the surrounding forest. Took about a couple of hours before they reached a conclusion. Wesker then bid her farewell and moved to the garden where the yers were rxing.
"How was it? You guys like it?" Wesker asked, looking at the yers as they turned at him with a thankful gaze.
"Thank you, kind sir. May I know who you are?" Iamcute asked as she looked at Wesker with a grateful smile.
"I am just a normal worker here. I was on a trip to get some paperwork done. Would it be all right if I ask you guys to help me out with that?" Wesker asked with a polite tone, before giving them a small quest.
Their eyes lit up as they looked at the contents of the quest before immediately nodding at him. Nobody rejects a quest from a high leveled NPC. Why? Because they are chain quests that lead to greater quests in the future.
From that point, Wesker then took them towards ''Everyday Arrays'', which was on the verge of being closed. It was already evening and Leena and Anna wanted to take a break for the day. If not for Wesker, they would have already closed the shop an hour ago.
Reaching the shop, Wesker found ck Scythe, Tinkerbe and Raven standing there. From their looks, they had just reached the shop as well.
ck Scythe moved forward towards Wesker, giving him the information that Nvida passed on before the quest waspleted on their part.
Giving it a bit of a thought, Wesker then asked them toe with him too, along with the 5 yers who were beside him.
It was about time Wesker began the ''main scenario'' quest of Border Town that he prepared for the beta yers. With this, the name of Border Town and ''Wesker'' should be famous in the eyes of the yers.
Chapter 190: [Before the beta event!]
[ck Scythe/ Fredrick''s POV!]
.
.
"Hello everyone. It''s the third day of beta release and this morning," I speak shifting the camera angle from myself to the people working outside the city gates.
"As you can see, the town is busier than usual."
"Hey! Get your ass up here! We need a few more people to finish this, fast," Raven, who was also giving a hand to the people, spoke.
"Everyone! Breakfast time!" Tinkerbe spoke as she brought more food today as usual.
Apparently her cooking skills got to [Umon!] grade, when she finished cooking ten dishes. And it went to [Rare!] grade when she cooked ten difficult andplex dishes.
Ever since then, she has been cooking more often since her food gives temporary minor buffs and is really looking forward to bing somewhat of a [Combat Cook!] in the future. Something like that NPC, Anna.
"Well. This beta run is really fulfilling," one of the yers, JoMama, said as he took one of the cookies Tinkerbe made. Which made me rethink about it.
For the past 2 and a half days, we had been running around, delivering messages door to door, and also helping the people in setting up camps all around the area. All the yers have used up their [10 Limited Quests!] of the beta run and most of the people were here for thatst quest.
[Quest: Protect the Town!]
[Grade: C
Difficulty: Mid-High!
Description: After day and night running around, you came across a critical piece of information. Border Town is going to experience monster waves soon. This matter is of grave importance, and the future of the town almost depends on it. Would you take up the sword to kill the monsters and be the shield that protects the town?
Time limit: 2 hours!
Rewards:
+1 All Stats!
+10% Discount in all the shops of Border Town!
+[Weapon: Silver Dagger!]
+[Ring: Silver Ring!]
+20 Recognition Points in Border Town
+Title: Protector!
Remarks: Put your life on the line!]
Everyone got this quest in this town. Whether it''s through the Adventurer''s guild or by Wesker of the Everyday Arrays, all the people present got this quest.
While we could have simply waited like some yers, we wanted to be a part of this whole thing, and hence we decided to give it an extra hand and help out, even with the preparations.
"Where are those three?" I asked as I didn''t find those NPCs around from yesterday. They are probably the strongest gun of the town. Odd that they weren''t here when the wave was almost upon us.
"I heard Leena talking about another emergency with Wesker. My yer''s guts say that they will be here after that 2 hour duration ends. The waves should start soon as well," Raven, our analyst, spoke up, making us agree.
I guess, in the end, it is more of a game than real life. Not that I mind. If the NPCs kept taking everything on their own, the yers wouldn''t have any chance to y.
"It''s about 2 hours since the wave ends, and another hour before the beta run ends. Can''t believe 3 days have already passed." Tinkerbe felt kind of sad about this runing to an end.
"It''s 24 hours outside, right?" Iamcute asked as she ate one of the cookies, joining us.
The game to reality time was 3:1. Meaning 3 hours here were one hour in real life.
"Why does it matter, though? I mean, the official release will be on new year''s eve, anyway. And it''s probably 31st outside, so that''s just tomorrow," Raven spoke, not understanding what Tinkerbe was sad about.
"No! it''s just that I have heard that one month will pass between the official release and the beta release so¡" Tinkerbe then pointed it out, which made me think about it a little. There was something like that on the forum, wasn''t there?
"It''s fine. Don''t mix up games with reality, you idiot. These are just AIs. They won''t even feel anything," Raven then tried cheering Tinkerbe up, which made Tinkerbe teary eyed saying,
"But still."
"No ifs and buts! Also, after this, meet me before you log off. I want to connect with you IRL," Raven hit it off with Tinkerbe pretty well. As for me, I was just there wondering if I should continue with them, or go solo as usual.
"And you too. You are also giving me your email," Raven looked at me with her eyes narrowed.
"Whatever," I answered her, neither rejecting her nor epting her offer.
"Me too! Me too! I also want to connect!" Iamcute spoke out in excitement, before JoMama also nodded.
"HEY!" One of the other yers, who was with us during the time when Wesker briefed us about the monster waves, crossed the city gates and moved towards us.
"What are you guys talking about?" One of them asked, before Raven told them about creating an IRL group, and a possible future guild for us to work together. It was a small idea that I didn''t fancy, but she said that I can go solo while also being in a guild, so I had nothing to go against.
I mean, being in a guild certainly has its benefits, which even solo yers can''t say otherwise to.
Time passed pretty quickly as we chatted a little before moving back to work. There were a lot of things we did in the past three days, including picking up hundreds of arrays and cing them outside the forest.
There were also boxes of arrows and swords that were ced above the gates to fight against the monsters. Not just the yers, but the NPCs were working hard to ce these.
Kind of put a smile on my face, thinking about the calm atmosphere there is here.
"Makes me wanna stay here for as long as I can," I mumbled, as it was 100 times more interesting than my real life. Life is really a hard game.
"Life is really a hard game, isn''t it?" Raven spoke, who just heard me mumbling as she stood beside me. We were both looking at the forest from the front of the main gate.
"This is just the beginning, though. Let''s just go on an adventureter, shall we? Just the two of us, maybe?" Raven added as she looked at me.
"I don''t know. I enjoy traveling alone, to be honest," I spoke as I answered her. I have never yed with another yer.
"Is that so?" Raven seemed a little sad before she slowly moved away from there," well. It''s all right."
And I stood there for a moment before one of the NPC guards sighed as he looked at me.
"Idiot."
I narrowed my eyes at him with a hint of curiosity, but all he said was," get in. The monsters are almost upon us."
And then I nodded at him before moving into the city as the city gates closed behind me. I felt like there was something else about thatment, though I forgot about it as I found Tinkerbe and Raven engrossed in conversation.
Moving towards them, I was about to ask what they were talking about, but then¡
-Tung! Tung! Tung!
The town bell rang, signaling the start of the wave
Chapter 191: [Monster Waves!]
[Raven''s POV!]
.
.
-Tung! Tung! Tung!
And the town bell rang as we turned towards the stairs leading up on the town boundary walls. While yers with closebat skill were to be prepared for a wall breach, ranged fighters like me had to go up there and fight alongside other archers, etc.
My weapons were throwing knives, and I had already secured a good number of them in the past 2 days. That shouldst me till the end of a couple of waves, before I switch to closebat again.
Running up to the high wall, I then stood beside one of the archers of the city. I think he was the assigned invigtor for overseeing the adventurer''s exam of the yers in the guild.
"We got about 3 minutes before theye close," the NPC said as he looked deeper into the forest. I couldn''t see, but I held my breath before I prepared myself for the iing wave.
[Hudson Lvl 62!]
"Is this a usual urrence here? The wave, I mean," I asked, trying to get more information, wondering if I could trigger some sort of event.
"The wave? It''s only happening because of the new duke," he sighed as he shook his head before he added,
"Previously, hell itself descended upon us. And now a monster wave¡ I mean, the conditions of the town weren''t really as good before, but at least we didn''t have to sightsee monsters every now and then."
He then turned to me before his eyes widened. As if he made a mistake, he shut up with his eyes widened before a slight sigh escaped his mouth and then he spoke.
"I said nothing."
I just looked at him with interest. Inded on some sort of gold mine, didn''t I? I couldn''t help but smile as I tried starting the conversation once more.
"The new duke? Hell?"
But then he chuckled as he looked from the corner of his eyes as he added," don''t think I don''t know what you are trying to do. I am not telling you anything anymore. Anyway¡ here theye."
I looked at him, amazed at the intelligence of the NPCs, before turning to the wave of monsters appearing in the forest.
The first ones were¡
"Goblins!!" One of the NPCs shouted, informing the rest of the people down in the city.
"ARCHERS! READY!!" And the man beside me shouted with his hands raised, while the archers and other ranged units prepared their weapons.
"THREE!!"
"TWO!!!"
"ONE!!"
"SHOOT!!!"
And a barrage of arrows came, directed at the goblins, ughtering them before they could even reach 100 meters of the town.
"More of them areing," he added, reloading the arrows. I, too, picked another pair of knives as I prepared for another throw.
"GOBLINS!!"
And this time, there were more goblins.
Themands kepting, as we all attacked the goblins, and then kobolds, a bunch of knolls, and a few other monsters. There was a variety but mostly were around lvl 7-10, which weren''t that hard to deal with.
The first wavested about 10 minutes before the monsters stopped and we took a small break while keeping our eyes open.
And then the next wave came¡
"What?!" I was a bit surprised as I looked at those new goblins, which looked stronger than the previous batch.
"HOBGOBLINS!!!" And themand came again.
Their level was around 20-25 and looked rather scary, even from a distance. But our archers were even scarier than them, killing them again even before they coulde close to the city gates.
"We probably are gonna need our closebat unit out now," the guy beside me spoke and indeed he was right. This wave has just started, but if the monsters were already this strong, I don''t know how long we canst.
[56 minutes!]
And there''s still enough left for the quest to finish.
"SHOOT!!"
At hismand, we shot again, killing most of the newer bunch. While they were stronger than before, they still weren''t strong enough to prate our defenses. Some of them triggered a bunch of traps before sumbing.
[50 minutes!]
"Thebat batch is moving outside now," spoke one of the guys as he saw the yers and NPCs marching out to get their first taste of a battle. While others have hunted slimes and like, this would be the first time to fight against stronger monsters.
But the main question was¡
''Will the level 10 yer be strong enough to kill lvl 30 monsters and such?'' I wondered about it before I saw those yers taking out a bunch of arrays in their hands and cookies in another.
I focused on those cookies before my eyes widened as I realized they were the same cookies that Tinkerbe made. Ah! They got some buffs too.
Maybe, there was a chance?
"Minions!" Themander shouted, signaling the next wave of the monstersing.
My heart skipped a beat as I looked down, trying to search for that idiot, ck Scythe. Though, not finding him down there, I sighed in relief.
''Why am I even worrying about that idiot?'' I then shook my head before looking at the iing monsters.
[Minion Lvl 47!]
"They are dead," I spoke with a baffled look as I observed the newer wave of monstersing in, each level 45-50. There were at least 50 of those monsters this time.
"SHOOT!!!" the man beside me shouted as he looked at those monsters with a grave expression.
This time we could at most, injure about half of them, while they kept running towards thebatants.
"MAGES! FIRE!!"
Though as they reached about 20 meters away from the wall, a shout came and about half the archers dropped their bows before each of them chanted their own spell,
[FireBall!]
[Ice Spikes!]
[re!]
[Earth Spikes!]
The spells were chanted all over the city walls, before they took form and then reached those stronger monsters and¡
-BOOM!!!!
Charring them into pieces.
"Beautiful," I just couldn''t help butment as I saw those spells taking form in those mages'' hands over and over, showering on those monsters graduallying towards us.
"WE GOT A BIGGER ONE COMING!!" One of the archers shouted, and Hudson chuckled before shouting,
"IT''S MINE!!!"
"Huh?" I turned to look at the archer guy, preparing his bow as he mumbled,
"[Art of the Bow Master: Love letters of Death!]"
And his arrow, which was in wooden before, was now dark ck with a reddish hue radiating from it.
-Bam! Bam! Bam!
On the other side, a giant rhinoceros was thrashing everything on its way, shattering all the trees as it reached closer to us.
[Rhiana Ostera Level 78!]
A level 78?!!!
I was shocked to see such a high level monster in a starter town. Can we survive-
-Whoosh!!
And that ck arrow left the bow, trailing through the forest towards that giant rhino, hitting directly in the eye.
-KAAAAAAA!!!!!
The rhino shouted in agony as it kept running, stumbling with each step, before it emerged from the forest. And just after that, it slowed down a little 30 meters away from the town walls.
-Thud!
And it fell to the ground.
-BOOM!
And its body exploded into pieces, leaving the ckened inside in our view, while we barely held our breaths
Chapter 192: [Array Magic!]
The body of Rheina Ostera fell on the ground before exploding right in front of everyone. The smell of burnt and charred meat emanated a strange odor. The sight wasn''t really a pleasant one either.
But even then¡
"YEAAH!!!!" cheered in unison all the men and women, as they saw the monster falling on the ground.
He was thest of the monsters in this wave. And given the nature of things, this should be the boss monster of the wave. He was stronger than the rest of them, strong enough to topple most of the city by itself.
Sadly¡
"MORE ARE COMING!!" shouted one of the archers as he looked deep into the forest, with his eyes shaking a little. Not just him, but most of the people could feel the tension rising as they sensed the mana from the forest.
"Are you freaking kidding me?!!" One of the yers on the frontline shouted as he looked at the iing monsters'' levels.
[Tigera Drake Lvl 72!]
[Merth Worm Lvl 78!]
[Wasp Liliet Lvl 70!]
And there were more. At least 100s of them.
The yers who were prepared to fight at least lvl 50 monsters with all the buffs they had now had their eyes bewildered as they looked at the scene.
And the worst part was¡
[Survive for 30 minutes!]
There was still a lot of time left for the quest to be over.
Forget about the yers, even the NPCs looked at those monsters with aplicated expression. Their eyes were trying to figure out exactly what they should be doing right now.
And as confusion and panic was mixing in among the people, a voice came from the top of the city gate, where sat a man casually eating an apple.
"You guys seem to be in a bit of a pinch. Mind if I give a little push?" That man, Wesker, spoke as he smiled before looking down at the panicked crowd of yers and NPCs.
Everyone, whether it was the NPCs or the yers, anticipated what was going to happen. While the NPCs had a general idea, the yers could only make guesses on the powers of Wesker.
-Roar!!!
Shouted one of the monsters as it reached almost 100 meters away from the city walls.
"Array Magic: In the resolution of what''s best," he spoke as he raised his hand, and a swirl of air flowed around the entire battlefield before papers¡ or, to be more precise, arrays began flowing.
Those arrays touched a couple of yers
[You have received a boost of +20 Strength for 5 minutes!]
[You have received a boost of +20 Wisdom for 5 minutes!]
[You have received a boost of +20 Intelligence for 5 minutes!]
[You have received a boost of +20 Constitution for 5 minutes!]
[You have received a boost of +20 Dexterity for 5 minutes!]
[You have received a boost of +20 Strength for 5 minutes!]
[You have received a boost of +1,000% Health Regeneration for 5 minutes!]
And the messages didn''t stop. And unlike the previous times, where only one array could be used at a time, this time they were stacking.
The yers. They looked at their new stats. Their abilities. Their eyes widened at what had just happened. Each of their stats were in at least 200s or 300s.
And knowing what it meant, a huge grin of excitement crept over their faces. They looked at those iing monsters as if a predator was looking at a prey¡ or perhaps a ything?
-Whoosh!
The first yer jumped.
-Whoosh!
Another followed.
And soon, everyone ran towards those monsters, engaging in full throttle battle, with no care of their own safety. The yers didn''t care about dying at all. All they saw was a chance to go all out where they could use as much strength as they wanted.
Wesker specifically used those arrays only on the yers. Whether they were ranged, or closebat, he gave them all boosted stats. It was an event that brings out the madness of even the most docile yers.
A cheat like event where you can go beast mode without any worry.
This was what Wesker had prepared for the yers in thest few months. This was the best he could do right now to give them an unforgettable experience.
-Bam!
The ranged yers jumped down and started running towards the beasts as well. They too wanted to take a bite of this event, and didn''t want to be left behind.
"ROAR!!!!" One of the stronger monsters, a Lvl 97 snake like monster, roared as it activated all its regenerating abilities. But this made the yers even more excited to kill it.
The snake tried to run away, but thebat yers were faster. The ranged one relentlessly attacked, most of their attacks hitting their own yers, but nobody cared.
It was total madness, as those yers ran around that monster, trying their best to kill it without any shred of hesitation. The snake monster pushed back, and even seeded in severely injuring some, but they all just healed in an instant before attacking that monster again.
Since it was thest wave, Wesker made sure to have a good number of monsters to be killed by the yers. Each stronger than the other.
Because of the [Level 10] limit, he didn''t need to worry about dis-bncing the game. The only advantage these yers could gain was to shoot their attacks multiple times and increase their grading. Most probably reaching [Rare] or [Advance].
But that''s something that wasn''t too much of a rule breaking. Just a bit of an advantage these yers will have over the other yers.
[10 minutes!]
Before everyone can say anything, the time almost reached the end as almost all the monsters were killed.
''All right. Let''s wrap this up,'' Wesker thought as he saw the number of monsters had reached in single digits. But as soon as the yers killed thest monster, something unexpected happened.
A new monster, something that Wesker didn''t n, appeared in front of everyone. It was a humanoid monster that had a strange ck goo all over his body. He gave a rather strange aura off its body.
But the most noticeable thing about that monster was.
[??? Lvl ??]
His name and levels weren''t visible. At least not to the yers. They kept a distance from this eerie monster until one of the yers decided to jump in.
-Whoosh!
But then¡
-Ssh!
He was killed without anyone noticing how. His body sshed onto the ground while that monster just stood there without any movements.
For the next few moments, everyone just stood there without making any movements. They wondered what they should do next. Their eyes fixated on that ck goo monster in front of them.
-Throw!
And then another yer, a ranged one, threw a knife at that monster.
-Whoosh!
Only to be killed with that monster''s hands stuck between his chest. The death seemed gruesome, something out of a gore horror movie, making the rest of the yers take a step back from him subconsciously.
Nobody even saw when that monster reached that yer. Or when he moved. Nobody except Wesker, that is.
"All right. Leena. Anna. It''s time for you guys," and Wesker spoke as his eyes turned serious while he jumped down on the ground. Leena and Anna appeared from the shadows behind him, their eyes as serious as Wesker''s, while the three of them looked at the ''extra monster'' that appeared in front of them.
Chapter 193: [Array Master!]
[Wesker''s POV!]
.
.
[Forrest Gump Level 223!]
And it stood there. That freaking boss monster stood there menacingly while I sighed, looking at it.
''It must be Nvida,'' I should have expected this from her, given how she likes to be involved in anything that happens in this forest.
''Well. It''s her forest, so I guess¡'' I was a bit irritated. But then, on a second thought, it wasn''t really a bad thing either.
"Anna, you cage him. Leena, I''ll leave the offense to you," Imanded as I looked at that monster. From what I remember, this monster won''t attack you as long as you don''t attack first.
But I don''t want Leena or Anna to get hurt either¡
"[True Essence of Light: Prison of the Brighter Realm!]" Anna spoke as she raised her hand towards that monster. With her eyes focused, she generated a huge amount of energy.
The energy was focused around the monster, and not on him. Hence, there were still no movements from the monster. As for the yers, they slowly backed off, while simply observing the ''new'' battle with their eyes brimming with excitement.
"[me Creation]" Leena spoke as her eyes glowed red and about 100s of me balls appeared in the air above the monster. Slowly revolving around that monster.
"[Cirction of mes!]" She chanted again, connecting those mes with a small thread like re, while the mes revolved around the monster. And when they reached close enough, near the monster.
"[me Eruption!]" she spoke again, sting all those mes at that monster. However, that was only the beginning,
"[Reemergence: Infinite re!]" Leena added with a smirk, as those barrages of me that were depleting before were now being formed continuously as they took mana from the surrounding.
Leena has finally tapped into her potential. To be able to use the mana of the surrounding along with her own mana. That is the true essence of being a witch. An ordinary mage could never do that.
"ROAR!!!"
-BAM!!!!
That beast moved towards Leena, trying to break the cage, but was held back by Anna''s powers. Though it wasn''t like there was no damage as some parts of the cage vanished from there.
"It canst 2 more hits," Anna said as she analyzed her magic, while the three of us were walking towards that monster. One step at a time.
"Nah, it can do more than that," I smiled with a bit of a smirk.
"[Array Magic: Web of Devolution!]" And then I used a magic I had been working on for a long time. I had to use a bit of [Returns] to learn it, but thankfully I was able to reach that level where I can somewhat do it.
To create arrays in the air, that is.
"Just like¡" Leena was surprised to see those arrays flowing through the air.
"¡father," Annapleted Leena''s sentence as she looked at those arrays in amazement.
In essence, this air array belonged to Yemir, since he was the one who created it. But that never meant he was the only one capable of doing it.
"The heck is that?! Are those arrays?!!" The yers who were witnessing it for the very first time shouted as well. They were excited to see this power, while they looked at those arrays reaching that monster.
That monster tried escaping the cage again, but those arrays covered his body all over, absorbing the powers it had, and thus weakening it to a considerable extent.
-BAM!
"Open the cage," I spoke to Anna, making her nod and release that spell, as I moved towards that monster.
Considering how powerful this array was, this monster''s strength should be decreased by at least 60%. But that''s only the beginning.
"Array convulsion," I said as those paper arrays also began enveloping him, weakening his already weakened body.
-Whoosh!
-Thud!
And as it tried to run after me, I made it fall on its legs while more and more of those arrays along with my array magic covered its body.
I smiled as I looked at that monster on its legs, barely able to get out of the clutches of those endless arrays. Moving my hand towards my pocket, I then took out a small knife that was about the size of one''s palm.
"I don''t really like to kill. But I don''t think I have a choice here. Apologies, but," I then put that knife on its neck while I reduced the defenses on the area where I was cutting its neck.
-sh!
[You have killed a Level 223 Forrest Gump!]
[+50,000,000 Exp received!]
And at the center of revolving arrays, I stood as I saw that monster turning to dust. While the other yers looked at me with amazement in their eyes. Those who didn''t know me were curious about me, while those who did were amazed even more.
"This should be enough, I guess," I spoke as I then walked back towards Leena and Anna, who were waiting for me.
"Let''s go back. Our work is done here," I spoke as they nodded with a smile before Leena started discussing what we should make for dinner tonight.
The town gate opened up, as I looked at the yer, [Tinkerbe], observing me with the same mesmerized look as the other yers. Perhaps I shouldn''t get involved with the yers and let them be.
It was better to prepare for the official release from now on.
But then¡
"Hey, Tinkerbe. Come with us. Today we are going to make something yummy and special!" Leena, who has grown familiar with Tinkerbe, spoke out in excitement, while Tinkerbe felt dumbfounded a little.
Suddenly all the yers around started looking at Tinkerbe making her embarrassed as she put her head down for a few moments.
"Tinkerbe. Are youing or not?" Anna then spoke out, making her shriek a little, before she nodded and moved with us.
"Where are your friends? Call them too," Leena added, trying to make things not too difficult for her. And I could only sigh in the end.
And somehow, all those 7 yers that were there during the night I gave them missions, joined us for the afternoon lunch that we were going to have.
''Though I wonder how many hours they have since the time for beta release is almost up,'' I thought as I looked at the clock from the System.
[Beta Release ends in: 54 minutes!]
"Seems like we got time to kill, huh?" I mumbled as I walked in the center with Leena and Anna beside me. And the rest of the yers right behind us were chatting andughing as they discussed the [Quest Rewards] they got.
Some of them were exchanging their emails, before [Raven] suggested creating a group for the eight of them. Perhaps they could build a guild as well? They were surely discussing a lot of things, both in-game and real life ones.
After that, time passed pretty fast as they all chatted, ate some food and had a fun time together. And before we knew it, the clock ticked to its final seconds and the beta yer bid goodbye to each other.
Leena and Anna were confused, but they bid goodbye, too. And within the next few seconds, all the 8 yers vanished from there, surprising Leena and Anna, even though they knew what was going to happen.
I had a bit of augh at their expression before I started nning for the futurea€| though I wonder what ''Adam'' is doing right now.
''Hopefully¡ nothing too crazy. Right?''
Chapter 194: [In the middle of Nowhere!]
[Adam''s POV!]
.
.
Same time as beta release ended
.
.
"Hey, what ce is this?" I asked as I looked at the empty caskets lying all around. Different shapes and colors on every house, with most of them empty.
This settlement was in the middle of the stretchy grasnds and had half a dozen houses, and was on our way to the Mermaid Kingdom. We just stopped here to take a short break before we reached the coastal city and then to the City of Inds, Reverie.
In Reverie, there stays Lace, for whom I had journeyed for so long. Well, Lace Junior, since the real Lace is a legend now.
"It''s called Buston. Nobody lives here, and people leave stuff in the caskets for the future adventurers who would pass by here. You can leave extra food in the caskets too. They say it brings good luck," Albedo spoke as he threw a stone into the caskets from a distance.
"Aren''t Buston supposed to be in dungeons and stuff? Like only in dangerous ces." I had my knowledge about Buston. But they were more of a cart than a settlement. And clearly yers have always found them mostly in dungeons and such.
"I guess so. You can say this one is just an oddity?" Albedo wasn''t really interested in this topic.
[Beta Release has ended!]
[World Update: Thank you for trying out the game. The official release will be on 1st of January at 8:30AM. Stay tuned!]
Since the Beta release ended, I wonder what the real body will do now. There was nothing interesting going on in that town, anyway.
"Hey, Adam. Can I ask a question?" Tristan, the purple-haired dark mage, asked as he looked at me.
"Sure," I answered as I yed with magic a little. Since I had nothing much to do either, I indulged myself in an art of using magic to create precise objects for fun. This would help me with my magic control as well, so it was a plus.
"Are you really going to meet the leader? Or do you have any other purpose in that town? I can''t shake this feeling that you know something that we don''t," Tristan asked directly, making Albedo a bit surprised.
Traveling for the past three months, we had shared quite a lot of small adventures and shared a bit of our own stories as well. Because I could use [Freestyle], I was able to protect almost all the mages around with little difficulty.
This increased the respect they had for me. And let them open up with their own backstories to me. While I already knew most of it because of what happened in the Border Town, hearing it again as they were going into details helped me understand them better.
Their reason for walking this path of darkness and cutting themselves off from the society just to achieve something that they even don''t know. In all honesty, it was a concoction of sad/horror stories, one after another.
Thus, it was easy for all the dark mages, including Tristan, to openly ask me about anything that they wanted to know.
"Yeah. I told you before. Right now, I am only going to meet your leader. After that, I need to meet my brother in the Mermaid Kingdom. Though I am thinking of calling him to me instead¡ let''s see how it goes," I spoke as I stood up and stretched a little.
Though that was not entirely true.
Sea City of Light.
It was a city that was about 100 miles away from the City of Inds, Reverie. And when the real body asked me to meet ''him'' there. All it meant was to go and wait for the yers to appear.
Sea City of Light was one of the 4 cities that was chosen as the starter town. And while Wesker was going to look over the yers in the Border town, I was supposed to create a scene in the Sea City.
Adam is a being that people can look at but cannot touch. They can think about him, talk to him, but can never get too close to him. It''s the same for yers, it is the same for these dark mages, it will be the same for everyone else.
While we always talked about a lot of things, the topic rarely came to me. Even though it did, I made sure to not answer it at all. Did it make things awkward? Sure, it did. But that is how it is always going to be.
"If you say so," Tristan spoke as he observed me for a while before looking back to where Yemir wasing from.
"All right. Let''s get ready to leave," he spoke as he observed us, and the dark mages nodded. As for me, I looked in the [Maps!] to check things around.
When we came here, I did a run around the entire area and made sure to update the [Maps!]. It was just an extra step toplete the map as much as possible.
And finding everything fine, I then looked at the caravan that was going to carry us. It was a normal caravan, with no added effect. Two horse-like animals pulled it just like in the real world.
Moving towards the caravan, I then waited for the other mages to board first. And then atst, I sat in front of Yemir, who was sitting close to the exit of the caravan.
"How long from here?" I asked while Yemir looked at the map, before making a quick calction and speaking," about 3 more days. And then we will reach the coastal city."
I pondered over it for a while before nodding.
''Seems like it was going to get boring again, huh?'' I thought in my heart before creating a cubeposed of threads and began reshaping it once again.
"I might have said this but you really have a fine control over your mana," Yemir who observed my magic,plimented my magic while I smiled.
The caravan started as I once again immersed in a conversation with Yemir and the group.
Chapter 195: [Coast city!]
3 Days Later.
Location: Coast City (Near Reverie)
.
Standing in front of the main gates of the city, we were waiting for the caravan to pass the checklist. Yemir and Tristan already had a fake ID for everyone, including me as well.
"What''s your purpose for visiting?" The guard asked Yemir who answered in a polite manner,
"We are to visit the Ind of the Coast City. It''s a business trip to meet the ''Contractor''."
Yemir took out a bunch of documents, pointing to the specifics as he exined the details in little words. The guard nced through the entire document before nodding and then speaking.
"All right. Let them pass."
The other guards then opened the path for the caravan to enter the coast city.
"We will stop the caravan inside the gates and book a ship. Given the time frame, it will take a week before we can board a ship. Meanwhile, you guys can enjoy the free time," Yemir spoke up as the caravan moved to the side and paused.
Getting out of the caravan, I then stretched lightly before looking at the mirror in a nearby shop. Currently, I have changed my face structure a little, while turning myplexion a bit darker.
This way, I could mix with the natives.
When I changed my face in an instant, everyone was bewildered as they observed me. Even Yemir, who was apt in mana, couldn''t sense anything, while I just brushed it off with a slight chuckle.
''Can''t really have ''Adam'' go off in a city, can we? That''s just attracting unnecessary trouble,'' I thought as I then began walking towards the city.
"We will meet in 7 days at the coast," Yemir spoke again, this time specially focused on me, while I raised my hand and signaled with my thumb that I would be there.
''Now. Let''s get a change of clothes first,'' I moved towards the ce, which looked especially crowded. And slowly mixing in the crowd, I then began overhearing people''s conversation, trying to find if there was anyone going to the market.
Didn''t take even a second before I found a group of youngsters heading to the market to buy some swords and such. And then there were somedies going to buy some groceries in the same direction.
Moving in the same direction, I walked with the crowd before I finally reached the ce where clothes were being sold.
"All right, let''s buy something that should be nice for me," I thought as I began window shopping, trying to find something that was at least close to my taste.
And 30 minutester¡
"This is good," I thought as I checked the outfit in the mirror.
Paying the shopkeeper a couple of silver coins, I then moved out to see if there was something good to eat in this city. ording to that shopkeeper, I should try the ''Gnar Stop'' if I wanted to have a real taste of the city. It''s both cheap and excellent.
Though before I could decide, I saw something that caught my attention.
A crowd was gathered in the center of the market, as the sound of music resounded from the center of the crowd.
And moving closer to the crowd, I then saw something rather rxing. A woman in her early 20s, the beauty you find in movies, was dancing gracefully captivating everyone.
It was like flowing water, her moves. It was like a desert flower; her smile. She seemed free; she seemed to have a little care of her surroundings as she danced by herself.
Moving forward, I crossed the crowd of people before reaching the front, as I saw her more clearly than before.
Her ck hair fluttered in the air with each of her steps, and barefoot she danced, carefully nting her foot on mother earth. Her mud brown eyes had a majestic glow in them that brightened each time the light reflected her eyes.
[Eyes of Mana!]
And using the skill, I checked that not only her body but the earth mana also moved along with her rhythm.
Not too far away from her, there was a small can containing a certain amount of coins. People were dropping the coins before passing as she danced in the streets.
And since I took fancy to that dance of hers, I then slowly moved towards the container and took out a dozen silver coins before putting them in the container.
Taking a nce, she smiled as she paused her dance, politely bowed in thanks before she continued on her dance.
-Whistle!!!
And then suddenly the music stopped. And so did the dance.
From the crowds, a dozen guards appeared in all directions. Their eyes seemingly irritated as they looked at that girl.
"Capture her!" The guards shouted as they all ran towards her, while she panicked before running towards me swiftly. Hurrying, she picked up the coin container before she mumbled,
"Thank you, kind sir."
And then ran past me, trying to escape the guards.
"This is the end, Aisha," a voice appeared from behind, in the direction where Aisha was running towards. And I turned to find a man in a blue dress like those english men wore.
He had a hint of nobility in his expression, a sense of pride in the way he stood there. I wonder if I stepped upon some form of drama.
"Capture everyone who seems suspicious! Leave no one!" That man spoke as more and more guards appeared from the crowd, capturing every civilian there was.
Aisha''s eyes were ring at that man as she scanned the surroundings, trying to escape. Immediately running to the left, she kicked a guard and then ran swiftly past another.
"[Earth Crumble!]" She mumbled in a sweet voice, before the ground below the guards in front of her crumbled and they all fell.
"[Earth Rise!]" and then she chanted again, elevating a bit of the ground and using it as a support to jump off those guards.
-BAM!!!
But before she couldnd, a hit came from the front as that same blue-dressed man used his sheathed sword to push her back in a single sh.
Blowed away, she thennded about 2 meters away from me, with her face facing up, her eyes reaching me.
"What next?" I asked, wondering what she would do now.
Standing up with a push, she then wiped the blood off her mouth as she spoke.
"Just look. [Create Crater!]"
And 3 rocks formed out of thin air and floated in the surrounding air. They slowly revolved around her before she stanced for a fight against that guy.
"You cannot win," that man spoke as he then unsheathed his sword and moved towards her one step at a time. Aisha, too, ran towards him with all her might and attacked him with those craters.
He shed the craters swiftly before parrying her punch with elegance. And with pretty much ease, he then used the back of his sword, hitting her head and knocking her unconscious.
The crowd and the guards then suddenly calmed down, while that man looked at Aisha for a moment. He sighed as he shook his head before his eyes fell on me.
"I don''t know who you are, but pleasee with us. If you have done nothing, you will be released immediately, but for now cooperate."
And I smiled as I answered,
"Why not? I was getting bored anyway."
Chapter 196: [Imprisoned!]
Within the confines of the prison wall in the Coast City, a bustling number of people paid their visits. Some were there to see what was going on, while others were wondering what the heck was going on.
The former the ones who saw some people being carried to the prison, thetter ones were the people who actually got captured in the whole scenario.
"I am telling you. I have done nothing!!"
"Why are we captured? We were merely watching! Is that a crime?!!"
"I have my shop open! At least let me go so that I can close it! I promise I wille back!"
"My father won''t let any of you go scot-free. You do not know who my father is."
In each cell were about 10 to 12 people, and there were about a dozen or two cells in the prison. So there were over 100 people who were shouting at the top of their lungs, asking the reason for this whole thing.
That included me too, of course.
"Excuse me, sir guard. May I know what is going on?" Obviously, I was more polite than the others. And the guard who saw me calling him out didn''t even bother to open his mouth before turning back towards the ce where he was looking at.
"Don''t bother, son. These guards never respond to anyone. It''s like they are made up of stone or something, listening only to the higher authority," one of the older guys spoke as he saw me trying to call the guards.
"Don''t worry. You just need to speak from your heart. Then even monsters will listen to you. They are still human," I smiled as I politely bowed to the old man before turning towards the guard again.
[Charm (Rare)!]
[Effect: Allows the user to manipte a person or a being into doing his bidding. This effect can be only possible with sound, looks and gestures.
Cost: 100MP/ second!]
"Hey mr. guard. There is something that I wanted to tell you," I spoke as I looked at him with a kind look. The old man and a few more people looked at me for a moment with a dejected face.
Though their expressions changed as they saw the same guard slowly turning towards me and then thinking something before moving towards me, one step at a time.
"¡"
"¡"
"¡"
The others looked while I smiled and whispered to them," didn''t I say so?"
Turning towards the guard who reached me, I then spoke," I don''t know what is going on. But don''t you think it''s a little too rough to even get the elderly and the children involved in this, too?"
I then pointed at two children in the corner. They were ying a game of catch-catch with a mana ball I created.
These two were roughly 11-year-olds, who got mixed up in the entire thing. At first, scared and worried, when I talked with them, they visibly rxed. And now they were ying with the magic ball together.
That guard, understanding what I was saying, nodded at me before speaking." Honestly, brother. Even I don''t know what is going on. Captain is usually calm in most situation, but ever since we missed some sort of cargo, he seems to always be on an edge now."
Hearing these words, I started thinking about this whole thing a bit. My gut feeling was that whatever happened involved the higher ups of the coast city. And what the guard said stoned my thoughts further.
"I won!" spoke up one of the boys, as he cheered while the other one took the ball speaking," my hand slipped. Let''s try again."
While they were ying, I looked around to see that the other guards were taking about 2-3 people in batches before their identities were confirmed and they were released. Each batch took about 4-5 minutes, so our turn shoulde in another 20 minutes or so.
"Is that so? Thank you, brother. And sorry for bothering you," I spoke, and he smiled as he answered," it''s fine," and then moved back to his position.
While I couldn''t find what was going on with only this much information, I tried looking around to find that girl, Aisha, because of whom this whole incident took ce. But I didn''t find her anywhere, so I believed she could be in another prison or something.
[Mana Zone (Epic)!]
[Effects: Allows the user to perceive mana around him in a limited radius of 2500 meters! The user can control the mana to a certain extent.
Cost: 200MP/seconds!]
And then, using the enhanced mana sense, I found her. She was with that same guy who arrested all of us. Currently, they, along with a bunch more people, were in a heated conversation.
Not exactly talking, it''s more like he was interrogating the rest of the people, along with Aisha standing behind him.
"Interesting," I thought as I then stepped back before sitting on the prison benches while waiting for my turn.
Time passed slowly, before the guard finally took my name and called me to go with him. With a bit of [Charm!] and maniption, I was able to send everyone else first, leaving me for thest.
I would like to have a little ''me'' time with the inspector and Aisha. Wouldn''t like anyone to interfere between my ns now, would we?
Moving out of the prison, I then moved with the guards, towards the area where I found a bunch of people still there. Not something I liked, but given their state, I guess it wasn''t really something I should touch.
There was fear in their eyes as they looked at the blue dressed man sitting cross-legged at the chair in front of those people on their knees.
As I saw using my [Mana Zone!] before, that girl Aisha was standing there behind that blue dressed man, while he looked at me with an analyzing look before his eyes went to the sheet presented in front of him.
"You are thest one?" He asked as he looked at me, and I nodded, speaking," I am."
"Mr. Josh? You are from Border Town, right? What are you doing so far here in the north-east?" He asked me with a question filled gaze.
"Reverie. I came to meet someone in Reverie," I answered honestly, making him nod before he asked again,
"Sorry to interrupt you on your journey, Mr. Josh. But would it be alright if you could touch this orb and answer a bunch of my questions?"
It was a blue-coloured sphere that was in the shape of a football. While it looked ordinary, in truth, it was a lie detector. They don''te cheap, really. Costs a fortune.
"I don''t have a problem with that Mra€|" I nodded as I moved towards that lie detector orb.
"Geralt. Geralt Himelton," he said in response. And then waited for me to put my hand on the orb.
While the lie detector was a bit of a problem, honestly, I didn''t need to worry too much. First, I could just say half-truths, not letting anyone know about anything. Second, even if they find out something, my [Charm!] was strong enough to make them all forget.
Last, if all goes wrong, I sincerely doubt there was anyone strong enough to hold a candle to me. Only those who have the powers of a saint, or at least are closer to them, should possess a direct threat to my life.
Chapter 197: [Black Spiders!]
"I don''t have a problem with that Mra€|" I nodded as I moved towards that lie detector orb.
"Geralt. Geralt Himelton," he said in response. And then waited for me to put my hand on the orb.
"So. Mr. Josh. I''ll be direct. Do you know anything about the Organization [Spider''s Web!]" he spoke as he looked at me, and it made me a bit surprised to hear about that organization.
It was a small organization that worked in the northern seas, and was mostly run by nomad NPCs, who illegally transferred goods between the Mermaid Kingdom and the Coast Cities.
''But weren''t they only concentrated in the Northern Cities, and not on the east sides? If I remember correctly, there was another organization that rivaled the [ck Spiders!],'' I became lost thinking about the entire thing.
Honestly, even though I do remember them, its not to the point where I know everything about them. More like a couple of trade routes that is often used for Mermaid rted quests.
"Mr Josh?" Geralt asked, and I looked back at him.
"Uh! Sorry! Yes. I know about that organization," I answered in a monotone, while my mind was still lost in what I was forgetting.
"You do?" Geralt asked, surprised, and I looked at him with a slight nod. He seemed to be taken aback by my response and my reaction to it.
"Yeah. Heard about them from adventurers and such. They are the people who transfer goods from the Mermaid Kingdom to the Coastal Cities, right?" I spoke as this should be local information.
At least local to those who have constant deals with the ck market and such. Given how authoritative he looks, I don''t think he doesn''t know about them eithera€| or he doesn''t?
His eyes widened as he then asked,"Are you affiliated with that organization?"
Affiliated? That organization isn''t worth half of my time, to be honest. If anything, it''s a bit of a hindrance, and a bother.
I shook my head," nope. I only know about them a little, or a little more. But I am not involved with them. In fact, I had even forgotten about their existence until you asked."
He looked at me with aplicated expression. His face seemed to be lost in thought about something. Because of the lie detector, he could tell that there was no lie in my statement.
Hearing that things were rted to this [ck Spiders!], I wondered if I should step out of this. I mean, fighting a small time organization isn''t something that much of a thrill. But still¡ let''s stay here for a bit more¡
"Ummm.. Sir Geralt? Is there any problem?" I asked as I looked at Aisha, who now had her eyes concentrated on me.
"Yeah. Mr Josh. I apologize, but may I ask, how much do you really know about them?" He looked at me with a ray of hope. His eyes were a little sad.
''Did they steal something of great importance to him?'' I wondered as I recalled the information provided by the guard to me. It has to be that. I gave it a bit more thought before reaching on a simple point,
''I will get involved in this whole mess depending upon what that object was.''
Let that object be the factor whether or not I will take part in this charade.
[Charm!]
"I''ll answer your question if you let me in on what is going on. While I do know about them, it isn''t something that would benefit you in most ways. Perhaps we can conclude after that?" I spoke as I looked at Geralt.
"Kid! Do you even know what position you are in?" One of the subordinates moved forward, ring at me, while I observed him with no answers.
"Stop, Wari!" Geralt stopped him before turning to me and speaking." I will tell you about it. But you first have to sign a mana contract with me so that you won''t tell anyone about it."
Surprised, that subordinate turned to Geralt. His eyes seemed confused, but since his superior had decided there was nothing he could do except stay silent.
I nodded, making him relieved before his eyes turned to those people on the ground.
"Take them and lock them up in the prison until I find ''it''."
"Yes, sir!"
"Yes, sir!"
"And Aisha. You are alsoing with me. Since you are responsible for the mess, I dare you to go against any of mymands." Geralt red at her, making her shriek a little, before she nodded.
Geralt then stood up and then looked at me,"e with me. Mr Josh. We might need to travel a little," while I smiled politely, before walking behind that man.
As I walked outside, I met those children, who ran towards me, hugged me with giggles. They thanked me, while I patted their head, and then they left, bidding their goodbye. Meanwhile, I boarded the caravan that Geralt had arranged.
By the caravan, we traveled towards the far west into the city, where the rich people lived. The view waspletely different from what it was at the main gate where we entered. It was likeparing a bustling vige to a clean town.
Aisha sat there quietly while I looked around the town with an interested gaze. Geralt was too focused on the way, so bothering him wasn''t really something I bothered to do.
And moving even deeper on the way, we came across something that could only be called a mansion on the sea side. It was arge white coloured two-story mansion made up of shiny marbles that glistened against the sun.
The patchy grass on the garden and the staff that worked on it looked at us from a distance while I just gazed at the whole thing. It was a ce where I coulde to rx during my vacation time.
''Bet the sea view would be excellent.'' I had now a bit of an urge to go and look at it, too. Though for that I need to get involved with the people in there.
''If my knowledge was correct, then the viscount of this town lives inside this mansion,'' I thought but didn''t ask anything and simply waited for the caravan to stop at the main gate.
Geralt got out first, before Aisha. And finally me, who followed the duo towards the guards at the main gate. He talked with the guards before they looked at us and then opened the gate for us.
"Follow me," Geralt spoke, and both Aisha and I moved behind him, entering that mansion. We walked down the garden pavement and reached the inner gate, from where we were then taken to one of the rooms on the left side of the mansion.
Geralt was hurrying more than we reached inside the room, and he immediately began looking through the cupboards before he took out a mana contract and began writing a confidentiality contract between me and him.
Since it wasn''t such a big deal, I signed the contract with him.
The contract be valid immediately and Geralt started with a question,
"Josh. What do you know about the [Spirit of Healing]?"
Chapter 198: [Charm!]
It''s honestly scary what [Charm!] magic can do. While seemingly average and boring, if used properly it can even cause the target to see things that are not present.
There is obviously a limit to what charm magic is capable of, given it is the least most used spell in the entirety of Zarraf. That is because it depends not only on the user''s charm levels but also on the enemy''s resistance and will power.
Even with the slightest bit of disturbance, the charm magic can wear off, making the caster vulnerable. Plus, investing in [Charm] isn''t really that much of a plus pointpared to other abilities.
Only psychopaths and maniptors do that. Or races who really excel in it. Or perhaps someone like me?
"Spirit of healing?" I asked as I looked at them. I made a confused face, while my eyes urged them to tell me more about it. And sitting there, I waited for them to speak more.
Do I know about it? Yes. Was I going to tell them about it? Nope. For now, I would stay silent about these things and see what I can get out of it.
Geralt pondered for a few seconds before speaking.
"It''s apparently an elixir that heals all ailments. It can cure any and all diseases."
''It can do far more than that,'' I thought as I nodded at him.
[Spirit of Healing] was an elixir that the yers took to permanently increase their [Constitution!] and [Health Regeneration!]. It can remove all curses, all debuffs, and can give you a minor blessing in case you are lucky.
It''s a shame though that [Spirit of Healing!] only works on certain races like elves and dryads. I wonder if these people know about that limitation of the elixir.
"So here is what happened. The Viscount''s youngest child happened to be cursed recently at the hands of an old witch. The Viscount arranged for this elixir to cure the child. He even sold at least half the assets of this city just to get his hands on the elixir. But here is the thing¡"
He looked at Aisha with a slight re before continuing,
"As the delivery was being made, a certain sand witch jumped in and stole that elixir. And she sold it for a couple of gold coins to a scammer who is affiliated with the [ck Spider!]."
"Hey! I was told that the container had the [Mermaid Emeralds!]. Had I known about that elixir, and that it was connected to the Viscount, I would have never taken the job. You know I don''t interfere with him and his deals, don''t you?" Aisha joined in, while I gave it a bit of a thought.
"Doesn''t change the fact that what you did was against thew," Geralt gave a narrowed look at Aisha, making her shut up, before he turned back to me.
"So. Do you think you can help us with this?"
I looked at these two arguing, trying to prove their own point. But that didn''t decrease the amount of loopholes in this story. Where did they get the elixir from? Who was that scammer? And what is their proof that it was rted to the [ck Spiders!]?
I honestly felt like they were entangled in some sort of web, half of their knowledge is based on a lie, and the fact they didn''t even know about it¡ I wanted to call them idiots, but my senses were telling me that there was more to this than it seems.
If I were to be precise, then¡
''It''s as if I am ying a game with an invisible person behind the scenes,'' I thought as I narrowed my eyes at Geralt and then at Aisha. Then, after giving it a bit of a thought, I decided it would be better to start everything one step at a time.
"Not really. There are too many loopholes in this." I shrugged my shoulders a little as they gave a saddened look. Though I hadn''t finished yet,
"Firstly. We don''t even know who that scammer was. Was he really affiliated with [ck Spiders!] or not? That organization doesn''t really work in these parts, you know?"
While it was a bit boring, and a teeny bit exhausting, I still gave it a go for the strange feeling that I was getting.
Standing up, I walked towards one of the windows that was showing the beach. It was truly a pleasant sight to see. Rxing, to be precise. Yup, this was the scene that I was longing for. Truly a great ce for vacations.
"Then there is the fact that is the elixir, even with that scammer or somewhere in a different town or something? How bad is the condition of that kid? How long can hest?" I asked as I kept gazing outside.
While [Charm!] would have surely worked, letting me inside this ce. It seriously wouldn''t have been crazy like this. This could only mean two things. Either they were already charmed by someone beforehand with the same conditions¡ hard pass¡
And the other was that they were already thinking about the same thing. Or something simr.
''A guess would be that they werecking time and were desperately looking for any lead they could get,'' I thought¡ no, I was pretty sure this was it.
"We¡ don''t have much time. The healers said that he can live a few more days at best," Geralt spoke, making Aisha a bit more guilty than before.
Knew it.
"And the most important question. Do you have any leads?" I asked, while Geralt tightened his fist. He pursed his lips a little in frustration while I sighed.
I then wondered how I should make the best of this situation. Was there any way I can use this to connect with the yers? Or should I just make the Viscount owe me?
''I already have the Goddesses on my side. Anyone else in this kingdom won''t be as important to Adam,'' I thought, as I didn''t really have a reason to save this child.
Or perhaps I should just do it without any reason?
"Take me to that child," I spoke as I thought at the very least I should see him. Whatever decision I would make for whatever reason, I should do it after looking at that child.
"Huh?" Geralt then turned to me with a question filled gaze. Aisha too was the same, as she looked at me.
[Charm!]
"I can''t save him. But at the very least, maybe I could prolong his life," I spoke as I observed him while looking at the endless sea in front of me.
Their eyes lit up as they looked at me. Geralt then asked again,
"Are you sure about that?!"
"Yeah. I am," I gave a reassuring smile, making him brighten up to the point where he looked 5 years younger.
"Then let''s go. He is in the upper rooms here," Geralt said before he stood up and began moving, while I walked one step at a time. Aisha, who just stood there, looked at me and Geralt.
She seemed a little stupefied while looking at Geralt before she sighed, mumbling," if he messes up, then it''s his problem."
I smiled on the inside as I understood what she meant before we all reached up to the ce where the kid was. That room had a big doorway, from where an eerie energy was leaking.
My eyes narrowed as a small smile crept up the corner of my lips. This eerie feelinga€| This aura that was leaking out was something that I was familiar with. Something that was too personal to me in my previous life.
-Creak!
The door opened up, and insidey a strange aroma covering the entire room. A dark charred aroma that seemed enchanting as well as deadly at the same time.
Both Geralt and Aisha covered their faces for a moment before they slowly went in, while I moved behind them into the room, towards the bed where that boy was lying. In fact, before they could tell me anything, I moved past them.
Reaching towards the bed, I saw the boy whose body was mostly ckened except for his face, that was slowly decaying as well. It was a miracle that this kid was even alive right now.
"Do you think you can do something?" Geralt asked, but I was a bit absorbed looking at that boy.
"Josh?" Geralt asked again, calling me out.
And moving towards that kid, I began speaking,
"You are mistaken about three things, Geralt."
Both Geralt and Aisha heard my voice with a bit of confusion. They wondered what I was talking about now.
"It''s not a curse but an enchantment. Where the body will kill itself if it doesn''t get the right drug to stop it. And it''s not an old witch that did it to him¡ it was the Sin of Lust," I spoke as I saw that status of his, with my smile getting wider.
[Name: Rheiner Hamilton
Race: Half Human- Half Merman
Level: 62
Health Points: 14,000/123,000
Mana Points: 200/ 45,000
Status: Enchanted! (Sin of Lust)!
Description: The boy, once thought to be the future beacon of hope between the mermaids and humans, was caught in the crossfire. The Sin of Lust, the exiled Mermaid Queen, enchanted this boy to loath both the humans and the mermaids.
Skills*
Stats*]
"What?!" X2
Both Aisha and Geralt were shocked to hear that, while I smiled as I spoke.
"And the third thing. I lied about dying his death."
And those two panicked as they observed me. But it was already tootea€|
"[Threads Magic: Greater Uncurse!]" I mumbled, as I couldn''t help but be excited at the chaos I could possibly create with just this much information.
Chapter 199: [Angel!]
Sin of Lust.
My sweetheart darling. My number one NPC in the entire world of Zarraf.
She was my love at first kill.
Why kill? Because killing her always dropped the best gears.
Unlike other NPCs, she had the power toe back to full life even after being killedpletely. This was because of her ability to split her body into multiple parts, each functioning on its own.
It wasn''t a cloning skill that allows you to create a copy of yourself, but more like a skill that allows you to divide your entire existence from the original into two or more. And the sin of lust obviously used it over herself multiple times.
Perhaps a dozen times or more, enough to cover quite an amount of the continent.
Though as anyone could have guessed, that skill not just created a copy but an entirely new existence simr to the original. Which gave rise to a conflict, which led to a kind of self doubt for the sin of lust herself.
Her ''copies'' started believing that they were the original, and began moving with their own goals and objectives. Worst case was when half of the ''copies'' thought they should kill each other, leaving only a single sin of lust in existence.
And now, the original who was exhausted after using that skill was hiding somewhere on this, away from civilization.
''I know where she is going to be in 7 years from now on, but right now¡ I wonder where the original body is?'' I thought as I looked at the description again. Given how active this ''sin of lust'' is, I doubt she is the original one.
"Mr. JOSH!!!!" Geralt shouted as he reached closer to me with his sword, but paused halfway as his eyes reached the threads stabilizing the life of that child.
As for Aisha, she was already behind me, with her hand almost to my neck, stopped by a bunch of threads that I created when she was behind me.
I kept thinking about the sin of lust while stabilizing the condition of that child. Since it was an enchantment, it wouldn''t be hard to fix it. Though if I undo itpletely, the sin of lust would be notified of it.
Not a problem if she decides toe to me, but wouldn''t be funny if she runs away.
''So keeping that in mind, let''s first stabilize him,'' I thought before healing his body and mind to about 99%. Since the enchantment was strong, just a percent of it could outlive the immune system of the boy.
''This should give him about a week before he gets sick again.''
Within the next few minutes, the boy''s condition became better, as his face regained the normalplexion. The surrounding aura also decreased considerably.
Geralt and Aisha''s expressions changed drastically as they noticed the changes. I still didn''t unbind Aisha''s hands, but it doesn''t seem like she was even noticing that.
A few more minutes before I confirmed a few things before I let those threads go.
"Phew¡ it would have been terrible if I were even a bitte," I spoke with a slight smile as I looked at that child opening his eyes.
White eyes like diamonds. His hair, whiter than snow, seemed to glow a little. Even though he was no older than 15, he seemed like a sage with decades of experience.
"Where¡ is she?" He asked as he turned his head slowly towards me. His eyes looked deep into mine, as if seeing through my existence, and somehow¡ he seemed sad.
"Master-" Geralt was about to speak, but I raised my hand, stopping him in between.
"The Mermaid Queen?" I asked as I looked at him and he shook his head in a ''no''. His eyes seemed quite calm for the pain he was in a few moments ago.
"Not her. That Angel. Where is she? The one searching for the Heaven''s Wheel," he spoke as he looked at me. His eyes seemingly sad as he saw my face containing no answer to his question.
"The Heaven''s Wheel?" I asked as I looked at him. It was the first time that I had heard of it in my two lives.
"I¡ do not know what it is. But she was searching for it. Desperate for the person who has it. Shouting that only ''he'' can save her world. I saw her pain¡ I saw hering down to this world¡ "
My eyes widened a little. An Angel descended on this? This early? As far as I have known, no angel should be able toe down right now.
"She broke that taboo!" And then I realized as I looked at that boy, whose eyes were quite sad. He looked at me with a slight surprise as he asked,
"You know of Angels'' taboo?"
An Angel and the Mermaid Queen.
I closed my eyes for a couple of seconds. And then, I stood up, releasing Aisha''s hand, before turning towards Geralt.
"Take me to an enclosed room. Somewhere where no one will disturb me," I spoke with a serious look.
[Charm!]
He nodded immediately before he started walking out of the room. I gave a side look to that white-haired child,
"I will be back in a few minutes."
The child nodded as I left from there, following Geralt towards an empty room. On my instructions, Geralt closed the room from outside, leaving me alone as I took out an orb from my space.
Activating it with mana, I connected it with the orb that the original body had.
A few minutes passed and a hologram of ''Wesker'' appeared in front of me. He looked at me with a serious look as he asked,
"How serious?"
"7 out of 10. An Angel appeared," I answered as his eyes widened for a moment. He paused and began thinking before asking,
"An Angel right now, huh? Do you know the purpose?"
"She descended. Was trying to find something called ''The Heaven''s Wheel''. Saying only ''he'' can save it," I used simpler sentences, as the mana consumption of the transmission was no joke.
His eyes narrowed at me as he spoke." If a fate weaver is involved, then it could easily reach 10. All right¡ we cannot mess this up. I''lle."
And I nodded. A case like this requires [Return!] ability that only the original possesses. If we mess this one up, we can lose quite a lot without even knowing how.
-Wheeeeezzzz!!!!!
A cold wind of mana blew as about hundreds of arrays began forming in front of me. Took about a dozen seconds before a portal opened, and he came from the otherside.
"Hurry! We have only a few seconds!" He shouted as his eyes connected with mine. And in a sh, his memories filled in my mind. Everything that he saw, or he did, was passed on to me. And it was the same for him as he looked at me.
And in the next moment, I rushed towards the other side of the unstable portal that was connected to the Border Town. My heartbeat rose at an insane rate before calming down.
I felt like my entire body was being torn and rejoined over and over again. Though in the end, I reached here in one piece.
"That son of a¡" I sighed before changing my form to Wesker.
Chapter 200: [Collecting intel!]
[Adam''s POV!]
.
.
My clone took my ce as Wesker, while here I was standing in this empty room, recalling all the memories I had received from the clone.
Everything he has done for the past few months, all the memories from the travels appeared in my mind. And while I could have ignored the non-important ones, I still looked through all of them.
[Personal Space!]
Entering the space, I began looking through the memories one by one. Since they were just memories, I looked through them at about 10 times faster. It still took over 10 days though as I was thorough on some parts more than others. But since it didn''t take much time in the outside world, it wasn''t much trouble.
And going through the memories of thest few hours, especially what happened just before my clone called me, my eyes turned a bit more serious than before.
''An angel appeared, huh? Is it a variable because of my interference with the timeline, or something like that happened but went unnoticed among the yers?'' I thought as I closed my eyes since it was an event that could lead to a potential [Rare Quest!].
"Well. Whatever happens, we would be able to look at it more properly once we know the entire situation better," I thought as I stood up, and then moved out of the [Personal Space].
And from there, I knocked on the door, calling," Geralt."
The door opened as Geralt stood there with his eyes concentrated on me as he asked,
"Did you finish what you were doing?"
His eyes looked in the room behind me, trying to figure out what I had just done. But because I had removed all the traces, the room seemed pretty normal to him. Which made him even more curious as he looked at me.
"Yes. Let''s go back," I spoke as I walked back towards the room where that child, Rheiner Hamilton, was. Geralt kept staring at the room for a few more seconds before he started walking behind me as well.
"You sure are weird," he said as he looked at me, while I just smiled and answered," I''ll take that as apliment."
"Thank you," he said with a warm smile as I nodded with a small smile before answering," you can save that until I save him."
We both reached the room where Aisha was standing in front of Rheiner, who was gazing out the window as his eyes seemingly lost in search of someone.
"How are you feeling?" I asked, while I checked the slight aura around the room. It truly belonged to that [Sin of Lust!]. At least I have a lead to check.
"Lost," this love-struck idiot didn''t seem like he was going to be much of a help though. Hmmm¡ I should still try getting something out of him, though.
"Is that so? I can help you find her. But can you first tell me the description of that angel? I can''t promise much¡ but I promise a conclusion will be reached," I spoke my thoughts first.
Can I save that angel? Probably not. Can I help her? That''d be difficult after that taboo. Can I find her? I guess I can.
Will she be alive by the time I find her? I don''t know.
But since finding her is as important for me as for this child, I guess, reaching a conclusion is something I can do¡ No, it''s something that is a must for me. This variable¡ I don''t think I have enough liberty to let it go.
"A Conclusion? Hmmm¡ that seems sad to hear. But if you can give that much, then¡ This city will be forever indebted to you. As the next lord of this city, I can promise you that much," Rheiner spoke as he looked at me with a deep look.
''The heck with that expressionless look! It''s giving me the creeps!''
I was truly feeling chills as he looked at me. Just who is this kid? I should keep an eye out for him as well, I guess.
"Lord-" Geralt was shocked to hear what Rheiner spoke, but before he could speak, he was stopped by Rheiner''s same expressionless look. I could even see a bit of sweat trickling down Geralt''s face.
"What do you remember about her?" I asked again.
"I don''t know," he answered.
"Where did you see herst time?" I asked him.
"I don''t remember," he answered.
"Do you remember anything rted to that?" I asked again.
"Only that I must help her," he answered.
"¡"
"¡"
Is he for real¡?
"Sigh. Let''s start from another point." It didn''t seem like I was going to get to know anything about that angel from him, so I gave up on that. For now, let''s focus on things we can,
"What do you remember about the sin of lust?" I asked again.
"Sin of lust?" He questioned.
"The Mermaid Queen?" I asked.
"Queen Meria?" He asked, confused.
"Iris," I corrected him as she was the former Queen of Mermaids.
"The Former Queen? What about her?" He seemed even more confused than before. And I closed my eyes with slight exhaustion. This was going nowhere.
"That old woman. The one who enchanted you?" I asked again, not giving up yet.
"Enchanted?" He was confused again.
"¡"
"¡"
"What do you remember?" I asked, as I narrowed my eyes at him.
"Umm¡ I¡ don''t remember," he spoke again as he looked at me.
For a few seconds, I thought he could be lying, but¡
[Description: ¡He partially lost his memories and part of his emotions by looking at a creature he wasn''t supposed to look¡]
His status has added description here. So I guess that''s why he''s like this?
I mean, after the angels descended in cataclysm, there were multiple NPCs who could see and interact with them, but nothing like this happened. I guess things would have been different when the taboo wasn''t lifted?
But if everyone started losing their memories after meeting her, doesn''t that mean that no one would be able to tell me about her? This makes things quite hard.
"Josh?" Geralt spoke, as he seemed to be even more worried than before. I sighed before turning to my next lead that I have,
"Aisha. Would it be all right if you take me to the ce where the scammer was?"
Let''s not search for the angel for now. It would be better to look for someone who actually has answers in this situation, someone like the [Sin of Lust!]. Plus, I really want to meet Iris too.
"That scammer? He should be in the ck market¡ or was," Aisha replied, and I nodded before standing up and then looking at Geralt.
"Can I ask you a small favor? Using that spell cost me quite a bit¡ would it be alright if I sleep for a while? About 30 minutes should be fine."
He looked at me surprised, but then recalling the magic that I did; he seemed to have understood and then nodded.
I then turned back to Aisha as I continued," you should take rest too. It''s going to be a very long day," and then walked towards a room where I could [Save] in the [Save Slot 2], that I received in this new beta update.
Chapter 201: [Going places!]
[Save Complete!]
Waking up to the refreshing smell of the sea carried by the wind, I opened my eyes as I stretched my body while looking at the ocean through the window. The fresh air brushed past my face, giving me a cool sensation, making me smile a little.
"You seem refreshed."
Geralt''s voice came from across the bed, as he sat on a chair reading a red book, while keeping watch over me.
"Sure, I am. Thanks for protecting me," I thanked him before looking at the back view of that slightly tanned girl, looking outside the other window. Her hair ran down up to her waist, creating a scenic look that you could find only in portraits.
She turned her face a little, her eyes looking at me for a moment before she slowly turned back towards the garden view outside the window.
Geralt closed the book, put it back on the table, before standing up and asking," anything else?"
I shook my head before focusing on Aisha." Please show us the way," and then got out of the bed. She, too, turned around and nodded before speaking," follow me. I''ll take you there."
As we walked, I moved a bit closer to Geralt.
"What kind of person is she?" I asked, a bit curious about Aisha, as I looked at him. I couldn''t exactly pinpoint what type of person she was.
"As you may have already guessed, she is a street dancer and also a mercenary. She works to save money and then passes most of it to the poor children," Geralt spoke as he looked at Aisha, who kept walking.
Geralt then pondered for a bit before continuing,
"I don''t like her methods of earning money, but her goals are something that I admire. As for anything about her personal life, honestly, I don''t know much. Some say she is a witch, others say that she is a human from the fire nation. There are many stories, but none with a concrete origin."
Aisha seemed to be listening to our conversation, but she didn''t interrupt Geralt. It seemed like it didn''t really bother what we were talking about.
I continued talking with Geralt, asking him more about Aisha, Reiner, and the Viscount. I asked him about the mansion and how he was connected to it.
Being loquacious, Geralt kept telling me about everything without any hesitation. Perhaps the lingering effects of [Charm] were still there? Or perhaps he was a bit naive from the beginning?
Whatever the case, I got a lot of information from him.
As we took the caravan, I continued asking about the city, its history and how things worked here. While Geralt kept on talking, Aisha observed from a distance.
''Hmmm. Should I also involve her? It doesn''t seem nice to keep her at a distance,'' I thought as I decided I should ask my next question to her.
But before I could do thata€|
"What about Mr. Josh? You have been asking Sir Geralt quite a lot of questions, but not once have you talked about yourself," Aisha spoke as her eyes turned towards me. She seemed a bit hostilea€|?
"Ah! My apologies. Seems like I forgot to properly introduce myself," I spoke as I then began thinking of the most appropriate response to her question.
"Ia€| well. I am from Border Town as I have already told you before. I worked there as a merchant for quite some time, while I also built some connections. And currently I am traveling towards the Inds beyond Coast City, where I have to meet someone."
"You are quite strong for a merchant, though. Almost makes me believe you are a mage," she spoke in a mocking manner, making me cough a little before I answered,
"A merchant must also know how to carry himself. I have learnt the [Art of Threads] to protect myself."
Creating threads of light in the air, I then created a bunch of birds and butterflies before controlling their movements. Putting a bit of a smile, I then created a rabbit of light that I sent towards Aisha, which sat on herp.
"It is mainly for protection. But being a [Light!] magic, it also has various utilities. Helps me ward off against [Charms] and has the application of healing, you see. I am also using a bunch of artifacts to both purify and amplify the magic, haha," I answered her, making her eyes widen at me.
"You really are amazing, then! Do you have a teacher? He must be really great!" She spoke with her eyes brightening up even more.
"Ah! Sorry for letting you down here buta€| It''s self taught. I don''t have a teacher." I made an apologetic smile, but she was even more surprised as her eyes looked at me.
"Are you a genius or something?!!!" she spoke loudly as she got closer to me, her eyes boring into mine. She was truly amazed as she observed me.
Though realizing that she was too close to me, she immediately backed up and created a distance. Her cheeks were a bit red as she looked away, before she apologized.
"Sorry! I got too excited!"
"It''s fine. I don''t mind," I gave her a humble smile, making her calm, and then she looked back at me as she asked,
"Are you doing this for the same reason? To help the viscount''s son and make connections?"
"Kind of. I am also looking out for a possibility," I answered her as I wondered if I might encounter another primordial or a fate weaver. Even if that''s not the case, perhaps I can get in contact with that angel and get something out of her.
"Possibility?" She asked curiously.
"It''s rted to a secret of mine. I hope if you don''t mind," I rejected her curiosity, and she was stumped before she apologized as she answered,
"Ah! Don''t worry! I was just a bit curious. That''s all."
"I understand," I nodded before I saw we had reached the destination which Aisha had mentioned before. She too realized that and looked outside the caravan before guiding towards the northern pass that led towards the beach.
"Let''s go. The ce is nearby," Aisha spoke as all of us got out of the caravan.
We were just about to take the first step away from the caravan when I heard a familiar voice from behind.
"You shouldn''t involve yourself in this. You might die for real this time."
Chapter 202: [Underground!]
"You shouldn''t involve yourself in this. You might die for real this time."
Turning around, I found a woman in her 30s. She wore a ck robe that covered her entire body. Except for her face, which was partially visible, everything else was hidden behind that robe.
From the little that was visible, one can make out that she had a whiteplexion, and she was truly beautiful. Just like a goddess.
"Who are you-" Aisha was about to ask but I raised my hand, stopping her as I answered,
"It''s fine. I know what I am getting into."
That ck robed woman stood there for a moment as if thinking something. The moment seemed to have paused in space as she stood there. For the time she was thinking, nobody uttered a single word.
"All right. Just promise me one thing," she spoke again as she focused on me and continued,
"If you are going to go through it. Then don''t back out, no matter what happens. If it is youa€| then I think I can believe a little."
"Sure," I smiled as I looked at her, making her smiled a litte before she answered,
"Then let''s meet again soon. Since the path you are taking is going to coincide with mine, too."
And then she vanished from there with no trace. While we stood there in a trance for a moment.
"Josh. Who was she?" Aisha asked, mesmerized just by her presence, while I gave it a bit of thought before answering,
"A close friend of mine."
She narrowed her eyes at me, but I just ignored her and then spoke," let''s go. Let''s see that ce."
Aisha wasn''t thrilled with that answer, but she didn''t pry anymore, except for peeking a couple of times back to where that robed girl was. And then she began walking forward towards the ce where she met that scammer.
We took a couple of turns before reaching a blind alley. There was a half-open window on the side where Aisha knocked 4 times before knocking 2 times again. And then 2 more times.
Waiting for a few seconds, a voice came from inside.
"What is your purpose here?"
"To put the sun to sleep so that nightes faster," Aisha spoke as she looked at that window, while Geralt and I stood behind her, a bit amazed.
"Why are you amazed? Aren''t you from this city?" I questioned Geralt, who was stumped.
"Well. I have never ventured into the ck market before. Most of the things were managed by my subordinates, who took care of everything. I usually focus on what''s on the surface," answered Geralt.
I looked at him, wondering if he was an idiot or something? Well. I don''t care about his reasons. Not my ce to judge anyone.
-Creak!
The window opened up in front of us as a young man wearing a bandana appeared in front of us.
"Hey, Aisha! Howe you are here? I heard Geralt finally caught you-" he was speaking, but then his eyes suddenly reached behind Aisha, specifically on Geralt.
"Shit!"
He was about to close the window but Aisha put her hand in between, stopping it from closing as a devilish smile appeared on her face.
"What''s the hurry?" She spoke while he gave a dry chuckle before speaking.
"T-That''s just. I remembered something important."
"Take us to the third sector of the lower market," Aisha spoke as she red at him, making him shake in fear even more. He shouted,
"Y-You know I can''t do that! I will die a dog''s death-"
And then I took out a gold coin and threw at him, which he caught with excellent skill before looking at me.
"Take us there," I spoke as I looked back at him. He looked at that gold coin, and then back at me before his fear filled expression changed to that of a serious one.
"Are you that eager to die?" He asked as he yed with that gold coin. The previous cowardice was nowhere visible now, as his eyes narrowed at me.
It was basically easy to see through the facade he was putting up. Being with those people from the Border Town, it became pretty easy to see through the true nature of those two faced people.
Aisha, too, probably knew of it. She was hopefully going to do something from a different approach as well. But wella€| this was just faster.
"We just don''t have enough time to kill. Plus, the situation is just as grave," I told him, making him smile as he put that gold coin in his pocket and answered,
"Pleasure doing business with you."
And then, moving back, he clicked some buttons, opening a pathway just beside the window. It seemed to lead into a dark alley.
"You can call me Fey. I''ll guide you to that ce. Our deal ends after that," that guy, Fey, appeared from that dark alley before turning around then walking into that alley.
Aisha moved in first, and then I followed along with Geralt.
[Eyes of Mana!]
I activated my skill as I looked at the traces of mana in front of me. Fey was walking a bit ahead, with Aisha behind him. From the looks of it, it doesn''t seem like they had any problem with this darkness, either.
It was the same for Geralt, who simply kept following behind me.
The dark path continued for a few more seconds before a light appeared and all of us entered into an underground market that seemed to contain twice the poption that was in the city. It was bustling with people, no matter where you looked.
But what really caught my eyes was the giant ball floating in the center. It seemed like a screen showing a number. Looking carefully, I tried reading that number.
"750,249,902."
"You curious about that?" Fey asked, and I nodded slowly, making him chuckle before giving a smirk.
"It seems like this is your first visit to this underground market. Since it''s like that, let me wee you¡ to the Auralian''s Empire Biggest Underground Casino. Here you can bet anything from money to your entire existence. That is, if you are capable enough to keep it."
Chapter 203: [Vampire!]
I looked up in the air as I saw that giant ball, and it was pretty apparent to me that the number represented money. Especially after Fey told me that this ce was the biggest casino or something.
Though that wasn''t what attracted me as much as the question of why this ce didn''t exist back when I yed the game.
''I remember yersing here to visit the mermaid kingdom, and there were instances where they met illegal merchants too¡ but howe I never heard of something like this?'' I tried giving it a bit of a thought.
The only possible answer I coulde up with was that this ce was closed before the yers could get to interact with it.
''So within a year, this ce is going to shut down, huh?'' I smiled a little, wondering if I could involve this in my ns. Though that was something that I need to think aboutter.
"Hurry. I will take a lookter when I finish what I came here for," I spoke to Fay, whoughed before nodding and then continued walking.
"Do you think he is trustworthy?" Geralt, who was beside me, asked with a skeptical look. I then pointed at Aisha before speaking.
"She didn''t question it even for once. And she is the one who is going to take us to that ce. So, for now, the only thing we can do is to follow that guy."
Geralt understood my words, as he then turned silent while we kept walking through the market.
We took a lot of turns and twists. Many times we walked up the stairs and then went down, deeper and deeper into the market until Fey finally slowed down and stopped in front of an empty alley where nobody was going.
"That''s the ce you are looking for. The worst of the worst go there, so good luck for real," Fey spoke before walking away from there while leaving the three of us standing there.
Aisha stood there still, peeking into the dark alley for a few seconds before she spoke," let''s go."
Not minding, Geralt and I walked into that alley behind Aisha.
I thought it would take us a bit more walking, but we reached that ce within a minute.
"Are you sure this is the ce?" Geralt asked, confused as he looked in front of us.
It was a prison gate which was barely traceable with all this darkness. A strange stinking smell came from the inside as we stood there outside.
"Hey, Aisha. Why are you not answering me-" Geralt was about to ask Aisha again, but another voice appeared, from inside of that prison.
"Aisha. I didn''t think you woulde back here¡ hahahahaha¡ Did youe here with another sacrifice this time? Let''s see. A light mage and the viscount''s dog, Geralt. Good! Good!
Good! This is why you are the best!"
"Huh?" Geralt, who was confused by what was spoken, turned to Aisha as he demanded,
"Aisha? What''s the meaning of this?!"
Though before he could touch Aisha, chains of darkness appeared from the ground and bound Geralt within a second, restricting his movementspletely.
-Creak!
The prison gate slowly opened up, as a being appeared in front of us. A man white as snow, more handsome than any TV stars you see. His red eyes looked at Geralt and then at me.
Wearing a dark drac type outfit, he walked closer to me, with his eyes looking deeper into mine.
"This once is a rare specimen, huh? I haven''t seen someone with this much pure light mana. Just where did you find him, Aisha?" That guy spoke as he looked at Aisha.
"We just happened to meet. Will this be enough? Can you release my brother now?" Aisha asked as she looked at that guy, the vampire.
"Hmmm. That would be a little difficult. He isn''t here¡ I have sent him on a mission," that vampire talked, putting his finger on his chin as he thought.
As for Aisha, she seemed truly scared as her head was down, while she asked,
"Will you release us after hees back?"
"Aisha, my dear. What happened to you?" He then disappeared before appearing right in front of Aisha as he looked deeply into her eyes, horrifying her even more while he asked,
"You seem awfully brave today."
Aisha was sweating a lot, as she barely managed to keep herself standing.
"YOU BASTARD! WHAT DID YOU DO WITH HER? AND WHAT DID YOU TO ME?!!!" Geralt''s mana diminished to near zero, as he couldn''t even bring himself to look up. It wasn''t just the chains, but the entire ce seemingly restricting our mana.
"You still have the energy to scream? I guess you are a captain after all," the vampire seemed amused at Geralt as he smiled and then pped thrice,
"Bravo! Since you are that strong. I shall answer one of your questions. You see, this ce is lingering with death energy, which is absorbing all the mana in the surrounding. You probably have no idea what that is, so I shall say no more."
"YOU! DO YOU HAVE ANY IDEA WHAT THE VISCOUNT WOULD DO IF HE FINDS US MISSING?!!" Geralt shouted again at the top of his lungs. Seemingly, he was using all his energy, shouting.
Probably because that death energy was painful, making it difficult for him to keep his sanity.
"Pfffft~ Hahahahaha!!! That was the best joke I have heard as of today. You probably do not know how things work here! Let me tell you, young human¡ unless a god or an angeles down here. Nobody can touch even a hair on my body."
That vampire spoke as he looked at Geralt like a maniac.
"What about a Demi-God killer?" I asked curiously as I turned towards that vampire, making him turn at me. His eyes were confused as he analyzed me.
I began walking towards him one step at a time, while he observed me. And then a bunch of chains appeared from the ground before reaching closer to me, trying to bind me.
And then¡
They vanished in an instant as I stood there with my disguise removed and my eyes looking deeply into him,
"What about a Demi-God killer?"
Chapter 204: [Amidst the darkness!]
"What about a Demi-God killer?"
I changed back to ''Adam'' while I looked at that vampire. This was done to instill caution and a sense of fear in him. But contrary to my expectations, he was more confused than he was afraid.
"Who are you?" He asked as he took a step forward, with death energy channeling into his hands. His eyes turned deep red, with the surrounding mana turning scarcer and scarcer.
''Seems like my influence isn''t as deep as I expected it to be,'' I thought as I introduced myself with a proper smile.
"The name is Adam. Just your average adventurer on a journey. I havee across this site to find some answers. Would it be all right with you if you could satisfy my curiosity?" I asked as I looked at him, while his hand turned ck, overflowing with death energy.
"Those of the lower races should only speak as much as they are asked to," he spoke in a proud tone before a beam of death energy came out of his index finger and immediately reached my forehead.
Reaching my forehead, it then vanished a few inches away from my skin. I stood there with a kind smile as I walked towards him while speaking.
"For a vampire toe into the mortal realm, and expecting a native from here to bend down."
I moved closer to him, making him narrow his eyes as he shot more of that death beam. But s, all those beams vanished before they could even reach me.
"Aren''t you looking down on us a little too much?" I spoke with a cold voice as I reached a distance of 4 meters away from him.
He kept creating more and more beams, shooting at me repeatedly with no signs of stopping.
"Angelic Mana?" He narrowed his eyes as he observed my body.
Angelic mana.
Just like death energy used by the folks of hell. Angelic mana was used by natives of the Overworld. Other than gods, angels and messengers used angelic mana. It was something that was a natural energy that those beings survived on.
"Close, but not really," I smiled as I raised my arm this time, and pointed my index finger towards him. Filled it with pure white energy, making that vampire afraid for the first time in our exchange.
It wasn''t angelic mana. It was Divine Energy used by the gods.
Ever since I got that mark, I have been able to use all forms of energy. And honestly, what''s better than using the divine energy? Though it takes quite a lot of time to master even the basics, looking at the results now, it was totally worth it.
I should also thank Alepsia who helped me so many times in my [Returns!] and helped me scratch the basics of how to use the [Divine energy!]
This was also the reason that despite being so powerful, that death energy was not able to touch me at all. While angelic mana is equally powerful to death energy, divine energy is at least 10 times more concentrated and powerful than angelic mana.
He vanished from there, trying to run away but¡
[Light Chains!]
A bunch of chains captured him in an instant, forcefully dragging him back to his original position. And then, I released a bit of the stored divine energy at the corner of his finger, barely scratching him.
And when that happened, his bloodshot eyes snapped open before he shouted,
"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!"
His eyes turned ck with dark blood veins visible around his eye sockets. As for the area where the divine energy scratched, it left a white spot that kept giving sparks continuously.
From the rapid movement he was making, it seemed he wanted to cut off that finger of his, but my chains restricted his movementspletely.
And the screams¡ they were still there. He was shouting at the top of his lungs, trying to free himself from this madness. And with a silent chuckle, I let go of his other hand.
Immediately, he used the right hand to cut off the finger, which was glowing, finally gaining a moment to breathe. As he huffed and fell on his knees, held still by the chains.
"Who¡ are you? What¡ do¡ you¡ want from me?" He asked with a weak voice full of desperation, as he tried looking up while his head was still down.
I turned to Aisha, whose eyes were terrified beyond shocked. And Geralt, who looked at me with more fear than he was looking at the vampire. His eyes¡ it''s as if he was watching death itself manifest in front of him.
"An angel. I heard there were angels around these parts of Zarraf. Heard of it?" I asked the vampire, making him widen his eyes for a brief moment before he spoke.
"No wonder¡ it¡ makes sense now¡ you are a Guardian of Heaven, huh?"
Guardians of Heaven were people simr to Hell Guardians except that they protected the Heavens. They were above most gods and only appeared when a taboo urs or someonemits an unforgivable crime.
"To think I would meet a Guardian of Heaven. I guess I chewed on more than I can bite," his eyes regained a bit of his gleam as his body healed. He was now able to speak much more clearly than before.
"So? Do you know about that angel?" I asked without confirming his doubts, and he shook his head.
"I haven''t seen her and neither have I met her. I only know that a Keeper appeared in those parts looking for the ''Fallen Descendents''. He moved north, searching for the sin of lust. Those who got me the news are all dead," that vampire spoke hiding nothing.
Keeper was another name for an angel who had special permission toe into the mortal world. Fallen Descendents was another name for Fallen Angels, like the one whom I was searching for.
Though him telling everything to me hiding nothing surprised me a little. Intrigued, I asked,
"Why the change of heart? Not like I am going to let you go alive."
He chuckled as he answered,
"Because I have also heard that the Guardian of Heaven is the epitome of justice. If you help them, then they will listen to your request in exchange."
"And what is your request, young vampire?" I smiled, as it seemed pretty interesting to me. I wonder what kind of face he would make if he knew I was not a real guardian.
But before that¡ It was my turn to be shocked.
"I have only one request. In exchange for my life and the information that I passed on to you, bring justice to the Fate Weaver of Time, Wiregia Luciana," he spoke as he bent his head down for me to cut down.
Chapter 205: [Flashbacks!]
"I have only one request. In exchange for my life and the information that I passed on to you, bring justice to the Fate Weaver of Time, Wiregia Luciana," he spoke as he bent his head down for me to cut down.
"What did you say?" I asked as I looked at him, questioning if I heard what I just heard.
"The Fate Weaver of Time, Wiregia Luciana. Please bring justice to that damned Fate Weaver," he spoke with pure hatred as he looked at me kneeling down on the ground.
My eyes narrowed. I observed him.
''Holy fucking shit?!! To think I would really hear the name of another fate weaver here!! Jackpot!'' I almost screamed, but kept that excitement inside.
Wiregia Luciana. Finally, I have a lead on another fate weaver. I wonder what kind of person she is.
"I will allow you to exin in detail. Speak and maybe I shall let you live as well," I spoke as I looked down at him with a serious expression. I couldn''t care about Aisha or Geralt as of this moment right now.
"Then I shall speak," he said as he began telling the tale of the time back when he was first turned into a vampire.
A certain vige in the Nation of Fire, Agnatha. It was a small vige holding about 60 to 70 people about the south of the nation. Being small, the vige was mostly peaceful, with the entire vige folk knowing each other.
The vige functioned as a whole system with the trade and cash flow. All the problems, whether small or big, were discussed weekly, and each person had to take part in these discussions at least once every 4 weeks.
One day, on one of the days of the discussion when about 90% of the vige took part, a certain incident urred. It involved the appearance of a woman in her early 20s wearing a ck witch-like outfit and a long cane in her hands.
That woman had green eyes, and wore two green bracelets and a ne matching the color of her eyes, while her entire outfit had a strange green hue to it.
But the strangest thing about that girl wasa€| it''s as if the time around her had stopped. Her entire existence sent chills down thest spines of all the vigers.
The head of the vige mustered up courage and walked towards that girl and asked," youngdy. Are you an adventurer? I am the head of this vige. Is there anything I can assist you with?"
"This should be enough for now," she spoke by herself, ignoring the words of the head as she looked at the number of people around her. Her eyes were calctive, and she looked at all those people as if she were looking at objects.
"What are-" as the head was about to ask again, the girl chanted a spell.
"[Absorb!]"
And before anyone can even realize, everyone present in that discussion had vanished. All those present there turned to dust as she just stood there for a moment before mumbling to herself,
"Hopefully this time things will work out."
And then she started walking away from there without wasting even a single moment.
"You¡ You monster!!!!"
Among the 10% of the people who didn''t participate, there were some who were returning after visiting the nearby city and they just happened to witness the entire thing from a distance.
They weren''t exactly full-fledged adventurers but for self protection; they had learned a couple of moves on their own.
So, taking up the weapon in their hands, they pointed towards that girl who was in front of them.
"And I was one of them," spoke the vampire in front of me, as the nerves on his body turned darker while he recalled the bits of that fight.
"It wasn''t a fight. It wasn''t even close to that. We¡ couldn''t even move," that vampire was shaking a little as he continued," it wasn''t fear. Yes, we were scared, but it wasn''t to where we lost our will to fight. But more like we just couldn''t move."
"Our bodies froze in ce as she walked. She walked past three of our members, touching on their cheeks as their hairs turned white. Their body first aged rapidly and then disintegrated into dust, leaving only their clothes behind."
"I was on the side. Not in her way, and she didn''t bother going to anyone who wasn''t in her path. So, I was spared. Just because I was a little on the side."
He turned silent as he stared at the ground. His breaths were heavy as his anger fumed while I observed this guy.
"Later, when she left, we could finally move. While the fear was still over us, we didn''t waste time and looked for everyone who was not dead and informed them of what had happened. Whatever was left of the vige, we mourned all night as we filled the cemetery with the dust of the people that once used to live there."
"While others decided to leave the vige and head to the city for refuge, some of us, including me, moved in the direction where that girl went. Yeah, we were crazy, but we had our pride."
"But what was in our path led us to a disaster that changed our entire perspective on how dangerous this world we were living in was. Viges.. no, there were dozens of towns and cities¡ that went through the same thing that our vige did."
"Someone was able to figure out her name from an old history textbook. It was a rather crude book in the library of the main hall that had a single page mentioning that girl''s existence."
"Wiregia Luciana, the girl that the time favors. She was from a time prehistoric to the Gods and Titans."
"I couldn''t get theplete information on her as a human. Hence, I sacrificed my soul to the demons, bing a vampire to live immortally and find more about that person. And perhaps by fate, I was able to get an audience with the queen once. The Hell Guardian, the Vampire Queen."
"I almost sacrificed my life trying to protect something precious to her. And in return, she asked me if I wanted anything. So, I asked about Wiregia Luciana and asked the queen to kill her."
"Did you know what she said? She replied to me, ''That Fate Weaver of TIme, huh? I apologize to the young one, but she is stronger than me. I am not capable enough to fulfill your request.'' "
"It was beyond shocking. The being in front of me was capable of turning the entire hell upside down. If she were toe up to the mortal realms, all the Godsbined wouldn''t be able to even scratch her¡ and she¡ couldn''t defeat that girl?"
"But all hope was not lost. The Vampire Queen provided me a way to get my wish. It was to find the Heaven''s Guardian who walks the mortal realm. Unlike the Hell Guardian and normal Heaven''s Guardian, this Heaven''s Guardian wasn''t bound by the rules of heaven and hell. He was thest straw I could hope for¡ and if you, the Heaven''s Guardian, can''t help me¡"
That vampire turned solemn as he looked down. While I just stood there dumbfounded, wondering if I should really meet this fate, weaver or not¡
Chapter 206 [Art!]
Chapter 206 [Art!]
"Fate Weavers, huh? To think I would hear about another one after such a long time," I sighed as I started making up bullshit again. The vampire''s eyes slowly reached up to me while I continued speaking.
"Your request isn''t certainly impossible, but it sure is damn annoying."
"??" He looked up at me with slight anticipation. Slight worry. Slight hope.
"You see. Fate weavers are destined to see the end of the world. They are there to change the fate of this world. To which direction solely depends upon what they are capable of. So killing them is impossible. Though if it were to bring them to justice¡"
I trailed off as I put my hands on my chin and pretended to think. His eyes widened as he heard my words. Observing my face, his face lit up a little as I got his hopes up. "All right. Then tell me, what are you going to do in exchange for this task that might impact all three realms of Zarraf?" I then looked at him with a serious expression. Simply saying something like ''kill her for me because I know you will do it,'' is not gonna cut it, you know?
"??" And his eyes widened even more.
"Pitiful existence you are, the deeds youmitted aren''t less atrocious either. What exactly should I make of this situation? Tell me, young vampire, for what reason shall I go fight against a fate weaver? And those behind them?" I asked as I looked at him, my eyes observing his entire being.
"The Grimoire of Yesterday. I know it''s location," he said as I heard his heart beating loudly. He was scared, much more than he was before. It wasn''t the fear of a ''Heaven''s Guardian'' standing in front of him, but the fact that all his life would be worthless if I refused him right now.
As for the [Grimoire of Yesterday]. Even I know its location.
"It''s in the Library of Heaven''s Path. Section 7, 4th Row, locked in 17 Parallel Runes and Arrays," I answered him with no change in my apathetic expression. And his worst fears were realized as he observed me while he spoke out," I also know the Rune Eclipse-"
"In the Treasury of the 1st Hell Guardian," I answered.
"The Flower of Gia-"
"Mountain of Freedom," I answered.
"The Lost Dungeon-"
"River of Sphynx," I answered.
His breath hitched as he looked at me with hopelessness sinking in. His eyes began shaking even more as tears of blood started flowing out.
"The Gateway to heaven will-"
"Open 2 years from now near Heaven''s path," I answered again.
Or was it answering? I guess, at this point, I waspleting his sentences now. "I will give some points to the efforts," I said as I looked at him, more or less broken, as all his knowledge bore nothing. Nevertheless, this wasn''t just any information, but information worth costing nations.
"I-"
"You can''t provide me with anything of value," I answered as I looked at Aisha behind me helping Geralt stand, while they both looked at me, with their eyes filled withplication.
"How about you answer some of my questions and we can see if we cane to a deal closer to what you want? Perhaps not going against her, but I can help you meet her? Perhaps that should give some semnce of meaning to your existence?" I spoke as I had already decided to use him for the yers toe.
But first, let''s get all the answers we can get from here.
I looked at his silent face as he tried his best to think of something that would be useful to me. Something that he could provide me in exchange for the revenge he holds so dear. And in the absolute darkness, his mind swam. I threw the silver lining to which he could cling to, as he so desperately wants to.
"Tell me the things you did. Let''s start with repentance. Work for me, for the next few years, do what I am asking of you and then perhaps I will help you out of pity," I looked at him with little empathy, while he looked up to me with his emotions in a turmoil.
''Should I break him a bit more before giving some crumbs of hope?'' I thought as I looked at him for a couple of seconds before I thought maybe I should. Though thankfully, he spoke before I could reach that point,
"Okay. I will do whatever you ask of me. As long as you promise you will help me meet that bitch, I can even ughter entire nations for you."
His eyes looked at me with even more disgust than before. ''Hmmm? Was there anything he didn''t like about me?'' I thought as I asked,
"Destroy nations? Why would I do something so menial?"
He looked at me with his eyes narrowed as I continued," young vampire. You and I are going to do something way beyond that. Something that will shake the very foundation of Zarraf."
I gave a bright smile, close enough to madness, making him gulp as I continued,
"We are going to create a war between heaven and the mortal realm, pull the gods down to the world, and then remove the rifts between the three realms."
Damn, I said too much bullshit. But that was the only thing I could think of when I said, ''Destroying nations is menial.'' Well¡ whatever.
"¡" "¡"
"¡"
And the three of them looked at me with an absurd expression, while I observed them with a thoughtful look before continuing,
"Well. That is something that is going to happenter, so let''s not focus on that. First things first, young vampire. What is your name? And is that really all we know about that angel in question?" Though I said that, the vampire didn''t seem to havee out of the previous shock I just gave him. His eyes were even questioning the absurdity of what I said to him just now. ''I should just [Restart], shouldn''t I?'' Iughed as I spouted too much nonsense at once.
Chapter 207: [Perhaps!]
"My name is dmir. dmir the IVth. And as for the angel, apart from what I have already told you, there was one more piece of information. It is rted to the first appearance of that angel.
They say that she appeared in the Viscount''s mansion, where that guy works¡ if you ask the Viscount he should be able to tell you more about it," dmir, the Vampire, spoke as he looked at me with hope twinkling in his eyes.
Hearing that, I then turned back to Geralt, who was equally shocked to hear what dmir told.
And I closed my eyes for a brief moment as I then recalled the mansion.
[Maps!]
Checking through the maps, I saw that the child who asked me to find that angel was still sitting there on the bed, lost in his own thoughts. And while there were more people around the mansion, including the guards and other staff, there was no sign of the Viscount.
"Geralt. Is the Viscount out of the mansion?" I asked as I turned around, making him a bit cautious of me, before he gulped and nodded.
"Viscount is currently out there searching for the [Spirit of Healing!]."
"Is that so?" I pondered over the entire scenario once again. It seems like we were only touching the surface of the entire situation. The depth remains to be looked upon.
"Seems like we need to meet this viscount. But before that¡ Aisha¡ It''s about time you pay for what you did as well." I slowly opened my eyes and then turned towards Aisha, making her take a few steps back before she tried to run away.
[Light Chains!]
And golden chains made up of light appeared from all around, holding her in her ce, rendering her unable to move even a muscle.
"Let''s see. You betrayed us, then tried selling us to a vampire. Lies, deception¡ well, there are many ways I could see this. But let''s try finding good in it as I always do. Tell me¡ what''s up with the situation with your brother and this vampire?" I asked with a rather devilish smile, making her look at me with fear.
Her eyes were shaking as she observed me before I loosened the grip of the chains slightly, allowing her to at least speak properly.
"I¡ have nothing to hide. That being took my brother under his control and from then on I have been doing his bidding. Doing everything I can to save my brother. I am not the only one who is at his mercy."
dmir, who was listening to her words, nodded as he epted.
"I am a vampire who was thrown out of the dark dimension and has been hiding for a long time. To ensure my survival, it is of utmost importance to do whatever I can. In whatever way possible."
Well. They are both wrong from opposite pov but correct from their own.
''So how should I, a third party involved, see this situation?'' I questioned the entire thing for a few more seconds before reaching a flimsy conclusion.
"All right," I took a deep breath, stretched a little, before speaking,
"Let''s not forgive you either. You are going to work for me, too. After all, I am going to need eyes on the dark side of this city, too. If you can do that, I will help you and your brother out of the problem as well."
At first she had aplex expression on her face, but hearing thest sentence, her eyes lit up. It was much, much brighter than all the expressions she had made until now.
"Can you¡ can you really help both of us?" She spoke while I nodded," sure."
At this point, I had no idea that the ''help'' she was thinking about included all the three kingdoms of Zarraf and could potentially start a three-way war between them.
But for now, all I was concentrating on was to gather information.
"Since we all have reached an agreement, let''s start with what you three are going to do," I spoke to all three present there. I added Geralt just because I felt like. He didn''t seem to mind it either¡
And then I began exining to them about the ces they would collect information for me.
Even though some parts confused them and all three of them made weird expressions, none of them asked any counter questions and politely listened to what I had to say.
It was also fascinating that how Geralt was about to work with them right after one of them almost seeded in killing him and another one outright betrayed and sold him.
Makes one question how did he end up in such a high position in the city despite being¡ ummm. How should I put this nicely¡ a retard?
Whatever the reason is, it doesn''t concern me. For me, these three are going to be my information sources while I work outside and see if I can catch something.
''Perhaps I should really call Alepsia and see what is going on here.''
Given the absurdck of any leads, I decided it would be best to ask someone who would clearly know what was going on.
Even though I don''t want to owe her any more than I already do, I guess we can make another exception here.
"And with that report back to me by the evening, all three of you," Imanded the three of them and they nodded before slowly leaving from there.
Aisha looked at me with a somewhat hopeful gaze before moving out of my sight, while dmir simply vanished from there.
Geralt bowed to me before leaving as he spoke," it would be an honor to work with you."
It left me feeling odd as to why he said that, but I nodded, trying not to feel edgy.
Waiting till he was gone, I then looked up and then gave a silent call,
"Alepsia. You there?"
Chapter 208: [Zero Space!]
"Alepsia. You there?"
"I am."
WHOA!
That scared me!
I didn''t show it on the outside, but still¡
Turning around, I then looked at her for a moment before asking the main question,
"Do you know anything about this Angel thing?"
She paused for a moment before nodding. The fact that she appeared before to warn me about it was already enough to let me know that she knew about this. I just wanted to confirm it.
"What exactly is going on, though? I have my own theory about it, but hearing it from that Vampire it seems there is something that I do not know," I spoke, acting as if I already knew most about it.
If there was an attribute for acting, I might have gotten a few more from this.
''+2 points for acting¡ hehe¡''
"It''s rted to the lostnd of fire. It''s turning into ashes and there is little time left. That girl betrayed the entire heaven just to find a solution for her birthnd. And for one reason or another, she came down to the mortal realm in search of the Legendary treasure, The Heaven''s Wheel," Alepsia spoke with a sigh.
''Lostnd of fire? Hmmm¡ it must be the ''Ash Land'' of heaven,'' I recalled bits of the past game that I used to y.
A few yearster, in the previous timeline, when I first stepped into heaven, there was a huge uproar going in the yermunity.
A new patch was added and the yers could choose between Angel and Demon race, gaining the benefit of either of the sides while antagonizing the other one. At that time, the Gods were in the Higher Heaven because and seldom visited the lower heavens where the Angels dwelled.
Anyway, among thends of the lower heaven, there was this ''AshLand'' which had a couple of rare quests and stuff. There were also linked quests that one can do to increase their [Angel Authority] that the yers would haveter in the game.
I do not know the history of ''Ash Land'' but it seems like it has something to do with this Lost Land of Fire.
But then again, it''s all guesswork and it could be an entirely different ce altogether.
Moving on to the next point.
"What is this Heaven''s Wheel exactly?" I asked Alepsia about this¡ Its name has appeared quite a number of times today.
"It''s a mythical treasure that even the Gods would die to achieve. That said, nobody knows about it other than the All Father. Whether it is a weapon, a person, or an artifact, nobody has any idea what it is. Honestly, most people don''t even believe that such a thing exists. Cause if it did, then chaos would erupt in all three dimensions," Alepsia answered my questions again before she turned quiet.
Hmm?
"Hey Alepsia. Is everything all right?" I looked at her face, as there was something odd about her behavior today,
Normally she would be happy, go lucky, or excited, or at least have a defensive behavior, but right now¡ she seemed lifeless? I wouldn''t go that far, but still¡
"Yes," she answered in a monotone, while I kept observing her. And after giving it a bit of a thought, I took out something from my pocket.
[The Zero Space (Item)!]
[This item was created by the Goddess of Space, for her believers to talk freely to her. In this space there were no lies, no deception¡ though because of the restrictions ofws of the world, one person can activate this item only one time in his or her life.
Current use left: 1!
Remarks: By the Goddess of Space, Queina, this artifact pauses any curses and blessings you might have. But once you are outside this space, everything activates that you had tried inside. So be careful how you use it! Also, be careful how you use it¡ there are certain limits that you cannot cross even in that realm. Good luck!]
"Huh?!" Alepsia was confused as she observed me and then I smiled as I took her by her hand and spoke,
"Come with me."
Before I pulled her into space, where the Goddess of Space resides.
We both reached on a white floating tform at the center of which the same statue of the Goddess was present. The same which I saw thest time I entered here.
"What¡ is this ce?" Alepsia, whocked any expression before, now had a bit of aplex one on her face.
"Follow me," I spoke without exining as I walked towards the statue. Alepsia, who was still dazed, took her first step subconsciously behind me, towards that statue.
"So. This time we have a God and a human?!" The statue spoke with excitement on her face as it opened her eyes and looked at both of us. Alepsia was a bit taken aback, but that''s all¡ she observed the statue of the Goddess waiting for me to exin.
"Quite a strangebination this time. You seem like the current goddess of Light. Are you the one who brought this human with you?" Queina started making her own guesses as she looked at the both of us.
"I wonder what strange fate would have brought us to this situation. I would love to know more about the two of you!!" Queina was as excited as she always was.
Alepsia, observing the statue gaining back its color, looked at her a bit more carefully. And as she observed theplexion, the dress, Alepsia finally recalled who Queina was.
"The Goddess of¡ Space? One of the 7 Legendary Neutral Beings in existence?!!!" Alepsia was now truly shocked as she looked at Queina while I smiled as I observed the situation.
"Heh. Seems like people still remember me after all these centuries." She seemed a bit more prideful while I stood there observing her.
Since both of them know each other a little, I guess we can start the main conversation here¡
"Hey Queina," I said, gathering her attention. And then¡
"I found a clue about one of the three you are searching for."
Chapter 209: [Wiregia Luciana!]
The story goes as follows.
The first time I used this item to check for its effect, I was truly amazed. It was a miraculous item that allowed¡ or more like restricted one, to speak only the truth. Unfiltered truth without hiding anything.
But then I came across its limitations pretty soon as well.
Like thew of equivalence states, for every cause, there is an effect.
The residing goddess of space, Queina, woke up, greeted me and started asking me all sorts of questions right away. Bound by the rules, I couldn''t help but tell all the truths. Which only made things worse for me.
Queina, obviously, was excited to hear all those things from me. About my existence and my purpose, about Fate Weavers, about the outside world. The nks in my memories were something she didn''t find amusing, but she still provided her own insights on it.
She had heard about Fate Weavers before, but only as a rumor about the existence of beings that would shape the world. Though she did not know about the Primordials and beings that created this world.
And as we were discussing the world and stuff, she then paused in between. Closed her eyes as if she entered in a trance.
"Hey Adam. Can you do something for me? I will give you the authority of space if you can do this," she then spoke as she looked deep into my eyes. Her enchanting eyes that prated my soul seemed rather too serious right now.
I could feel at that time that she was about to tell me a big secret about her right now. And being the kind of person I was, I braced myself for another world shattering information.
"I wasn''t always like this, you know? In fragments spread around the world, hiding my existence and collecting information whenever possible¡ "
She told me about how, a long long time ago, she was a free spirit like other goddesses, talking andughing with them all the time. Her powers were actually on a par with the world''s strongest beings, making her one of the top 10 strongest beings in all the three realms.
And that included both the Hell and Heaven''s Guardian.
But now she was but a mere fraction of her old powers. Heck, she can''t even take on one of the Sins, forget about the Gods. All she had was a huge amount of ancient information about the old legends and stuff.
And the reason for this to happen was a certain girl.
A girl in a ck outfit with a green hue around her. She had a wooden cane in her hands and was practicing time magic at that time.
Her roots came from a group of ancient legendary beings known as Cronicas. Beings who were able to control time to a certain extent. And she was the youngest of the three daughters of the chief of Cronicas.
Possessing a heaven defying talent, she had the power to control time like no other. But that power was too much. It was too powerful.
And as nature of such, it attracted the attention of the Gods. And the Demons. And Angels. And all the races dwelling on the.
While Cronicas were powerful races, they had their limitations. Their rules. There was a lot they couldn''t do in exchange for the power they possessed. Thus, other races, despite being very of them, maintained a neutral rtionship with them.
It wasn''t the case for that girl, though. For one reason or another, her limitations were removed. Her foundations were non-existent. The same nature that could have killed any Chronicas 100 times over didn''t affect that girl even one bit.
And thus when this strange nature of the girl came out in the world, it sowed fear. It sowed terror in the hearts of the mightiest beings of this world. It made the hell tremble and heaven shake in horror.
And began a war to kill a young 7-year-old girl who just wanted to make her elder sister smile. And the war began to destroy everything connected to the child who wanted to keep smiling forever in her life.
"Her name was Wiregia Luciana. The strongest Chronica and also thest one," Queina spoke as she felt sad recalling that incident. Her eyes recalled the previous horror of that war.
It was during that era when the entire race of Cronica was wiped out, leaving only that girl alive who was supposed to be killed. Not that they spared her¡ but the fact that she created a time barrier around her that none of the attacks could prate.
Luciana cried and cried, day and night. She tried using all her power to bring back the lost ones, but time cannot bring back the dead ones. She could have used her powers to see the future and stop it from happening, but by the time she realized that, everything had already happened.
Since the Gods couldn''t kill her, they created a strong barrier around her, preventing from moving. If they can''t kill her, then they decided to contain her. In a barrier made of the strongest powers of the strongest gods and demons.
"I was one of them. In fact, I was the major power in creating the barrier. I created a barrier of space around her, separating her from the rest of the dimension. Even if she were to get out, she would be teleported in a random dimension at a random spot. Far¡ far away from this world," Queina told me as her eyes had a slight hint of horror in them.
"But she came back, didn''t she?" I asked, as I understood the gist of it. Even after all those barriers and power, she returned.
"Yes. After about a decade, on a random afternoon, one of the gods who was responsible for setting up chains around the barrier came to us. He had a hue of arrogance on his face as he spoke of how weak our powers are that the girl we were supposed to keep in check had escaped the barrier," Queina spoke as she sighed and added,
"It was the true start of the Great War where a single being wiped out 90% of the demons and Gods."
Chapter 210: [The concept of Good and Bad!]
"We thought it would take her at least a century to find the way back to us. No¡ we were pretty much sure of it.
But damn, we were wrong."
A sigh filled with a hint of anguish escaped from her mouth as she recalled the memories of the ancient times.
"3 years. That''s all it took her to find the gateway towards the Mortal realm," Queina began telling how she just appeared out of thin air in the middle of the market, naked without any clothes, naked without any emotions.
At that point, probably¡ just probably¡ her existence had already be stronger than all the Mortalsbined. Perhaps even the Gods included.
Where she appeared was and of barbarians. Ruffians and ve traders. It was a ce where humanity had shown their worst colors possible.
And nature, as such, they showed their colors as well.
"Must have been a funny sight," I said with popcorn in my hand while passing some of it back to Queina. Man, it was quite a story. At that time, I didn''t know whether Luciana was a Fate Weaver or not, but I was pretty sure that I should not get involved with her unless I really have to.
"It was." Queina took some of the popcorn and chewed before continuing to exin the rest of the story.
As obvious, the entire town vanished without any trace. It didn''t take much time, but what time it took was pretty ruthless in the barbarians and the ruffians who lived in the ''fateful'' town.
Luciana then walked thend wandering from one ce to another, cleaning up cities, towns and even kingdoms one at a time.
While the Gods could have interfered, they first decided to watch the powers of this Cronica that they couldn''t even control, even at their prime.
Time passed pretty quickly after that¡
Even the mightiest of the heroes, the strongest of adventurers, couldn''tst a few seconds against her. And as time passed, the news of her existence became more and more known to the world.
While framed as a blind killer, it waster known that if you don''t touch her and let her be, she wouldn''t touch anyone. For her, the purpose of life wasn''t to kill, but to something entirely different.
"Let me guess. To bring back her family using her special magic?" I spoke as I would have probably done the same if I was given Time powers and an infinite potential.
Queina widened her eyes as she looked at me and asked," how did you know?"
"Was it really that hard? Or perhaps out ofmon sense?" I wondered what was wrong with my line of thinking. In a world of magic, limiting your thinking is possibly the worst thing you can do to your potential.
"It was. It took us a century to find out what she wanted when one of the random travelers asked her about the reason for her travel," Queina exined while I was a little surprised.
"So she could hold a conversation, huh? I thought she was pretty muchpletely emotionless," I asked, and she shook her head.
"Not really. She would often talk to strangers who did not know about her. Or when she found something interesting. Plus, anything rted to ''Time'' will pique her interest. She was but a child with too much power," Queina spoke while recalling back about Luciana.
"So? How did shee to face the strongest being in the universe and reduce her to such a state?" I asked as I looked at Queina.
At my question, she turned silent for a brief moment, before she spoke again.
"A couple of Gods. Or should I say, about a dozen of them once made a bet."
"Bet?" I asked.
"They were new minor gods who wanted to be one of the 7 Major Gods that rule the Mortal world. For one reason or another, they wanted to prove which one of them was truly capable to be a Major God," Queina spoke with a slight sigh while my eyes opened up wide a little.
"Don''t tell me they¡ shit¡ Queina¡" I had a bad omen. No¡ I was pretty sure of what I was thinking.
"Yes. They decided that the one who would capture and kill Luciana would be the strongest among the 7 of them. Since, she was a big fish that other gods just ''watched'' and did nothing. They decided it wouldn''t be that hard to capture her.
''It must be beneath the Higher Gods to go to that girl'' is what they thought before they reached the town where Luciana was staying for the past few months," Queina spoke my thoughts as I sighed.
"They visited the town when she wasn''t there, killed everyone there to have some ''fun'' and then waited for Luciana to return to the Town with a smile on their face. For them, it was supposed to be an easy hunt and they would take turns to have fun with Luciana while they were at it.
1 minute at a turn," Queina spoke while paying attention to my ashen and enraged face, while my eyes narrowed at her.
"And what did the Higher Gods do? The ones that knew everything. The one that we''re watching the massacre?" I asked with my voice carrying a hint of hatred in it.
Queina wasn''t fazed by my look. It was, in fact, well within her expectations. Added with the fact that she couldn''t lie in this space on the decision that she had to tell me everything once she began talking, she was fully prepared for what I could do and not do.
For now, I decided to listen to the whole story before jumping to any conclusion. I just hope I won''t end up making an enemy out of the Higher Gods because of this story.
"They watched. As the townsfolk begged the higher gods, they cried in agony, the same higher gods watched the whole thing going on without batting an eye," Queina spoke as she observed my face.
I closed my eyes for a few seconds before looking at Queina. And then I gave out my true thoughts as well.
"Then perhaps¡ what happened to you guys was well deserved."
Chapter 211: [Mistake]
"Perhaps so. It was the worst mistake history has known. This was also the cause of our downfall," Queina continued¡
Luciana returned in the evening.
A long silhouette at a distance was the first thing visible to the gods. Not knowing the destruction they were about to go through, theyughed maniacally.
Their pitiful excitement soured the skies as they waited for their ''prey'' toe to their little yground that they had specially set for her.
And perhaps this little y deprived their brain of the thought that they indeed might have fucked up. Because if one looked carefully, then there was already a barrier around the entire town.
And the time inside was a little different from outside.
Luciana walked into the empty town with nothing but the remains of what once was thriving. There were ashes escaping the broken walls, winding around Luciana on the path which she took.
Her eyes looked around a little, but not a single expression appeared on her face. She just kept walking towards the center of the town where the only other living being was present. But that was not all that was there.
Dead bodies. Burnt bodies of those that fed Luciana. Took care of her. Those thatughed and sang with her. Dead bodies of those people were piled up in a circle, creating a ring. At the center of which stood a man in a bluish white robe.
"Hello Miss Luciana Wiregia. I hope you like my present," that blue robed god spoke with an ecstatic look on his face. He was trying to make Luciana have a change of expression.
He wanted to see despair written on her face, while she cried and begged him to spare her. Or perhaps ask him the reason for such actions. He couldn''t wait for her to break down while he took her life with that same smile on his face.
"Let''s first bring the others here," she spoke as her eyes glowed green and then¡
"[Diversification Magic: Collection of Marbles!]" She mumbled as the air reverberated and time began colluding at an insane rate. Everything began trembling rapidly with Luciana at the center, while she just waited.
And then those gods, who were hiding in in sight, appeared in front of Luciana one by one, standing beside the blue-robed god who just stood there dumbfounded, observing what had just happened.
It all took less than a moment. Before the gods could even think of it, they were there, standing in front of her.
"[Permission to move: Denied!]" She chanted again with those green eyes of hers, and standing she observed those gods unable to move even a single muscle.
Some of them began chanting in their head and were ready to attack Luciana but¡
"[Permission to use powers: Denied!]"
All of their magic had ceased. They couldn''t use any of their powers. Their eyes were horrified, but they couldn''t express it.
They already knew that they fucked up pretty badly. But now they could only stand there. Waiting desperately for the gods who were watching them toe down and help them.
"They won''te. They are cowards who couldn''t even dare to step down when I first arrived here. I thought they would greet me and try to stop me again, but I guess they realized my strength and decided to stop me using thews of the universe," Luciana, who was silent all this time, finally spoke.
Her eyes observed the sky, looking directly into the eyes of the higher gods who were watching her. It was clear as water that she was looking down at them.
"Well. It does not matter much. Since because of your stupidity, I could bypass certainws and enter heaven itself," she spoke as she smiled. This time a cold and ruthless smile, as if she had finally gained a means to exact her revenge.
And the heavens shook. They didn''t know whether she was telling the truth or just bluffing. They didn''t have enough liberty to think.
Luciana then looked at those gods in front of her, frozen, observing everything that was going on with a terrified expression. They were afraid, but expressionless. Their minds and souls were shaking, but they couldn''t do anything.
Except for maybe having a futile hope that the higher gods woulde to save them from this madness.
"[World Command: Extract and Unzip!]" she spoke as she looked at those gods and¡
Those gods began breaking into fragments. Their bodies started disintegrating at a rapid speed.
"[World Command: Re-Affirm! Code Negative 1!]" she added.
And those fragments of various colors began reshaping themselves into different shapes and sorts. Her eyes looked at those gods who were losing their existence with a deep smile on her face.
"LUCIANA STOP! THIS IS TOO MUCH!!!!" And I, the Goddess of Space, appeared behind her, as she was extracting those gods.
I wasn''t alone as there were other higher gods beside me, but I was the only one capable of running away in case things go wrong, so I began speaking first.
Hoping that we could stop this madness one way or the other, we decided to give everything we could. Or more like we had to give everything we could.
Or else there would be nothing left.
"Too much? It wasn''t too much when you gods massacred all of my people. It wasn''t too much when you captured me and threw me into that empty dimension, all by myself, to rot? Or perhaps this¡ this wasn''t too much either, was it? To kill all these innocent people who were there just to help a stranger like me?" Luciana looked down on us.
"I¡ apologize for what happened. We apologize for what we did. We feared you and your unnatural power¡ we still do. That is why we decided to-" I continued speaking to Luciana, but she chuckled in between making me pause.
"Decided to kill? To massacre my entire family? To kill all the people who were nice to me? Don''t you dare mock me, Queina!" She spoke in an enraged voice.
The emotionless girl who only spoke when she needed to, the one who showed little to no emotions¡ was enraged now.
Chapter 212: [Fate Weaver of Time!]
Do you know what it means to be a Fate Weaver?
Beings who can influence fate? Nope. Incorrect. Nada.
By weave is to create with what''s present. To pick up the threads of fate. To create something that wasn''t present before.
Weaving is an art.
Creation is an art.
Shaping destiny into what one desires. To change what they like or don''t. Their mere existence is enough to change what is going on.
Those are the powers bestowed on the fate weavers.
A fate weaver can bring a ruined kingdom to its peak. Or drag down the heavens through the muds of Zarraf.
Wiregia Luciana.
The 2nd Fate Weaver.
The fate weaver, blessed with time.
She is one of the prime examples of why one must think before going against a fate weaver.
"To destroy or to protect, was it?" She mumbled as she looked at those higher gods surrounding her. Preparing for another war that they knew they couldn''t win.
From time immemorial, she has suffered too much. No matter what she did, these gods, these beings, kepting in her way. Destroying everything that mattered to her. Breaking everything she tried to build.
"Then perhaps. I should choose to destroy this and end it for all," she mumbled as she closed her eyes and started levitating in the air.
There was little that she wanted from this world. Little that made her happy. Or if one thinks about it, honestly, was there anything left for her to smile at this point now?
"Stop he-" one of the higher gods was about to shout, but he paused. His eyes shook as he realized something.
His powers¡ they were gone.
Wasn''t just him but every single god there¡ every being there... They had all lost their powers. They were nothing but mere mortals standing there, looking at Wiregia Luciana floating in the air with her eyes closed.
And the gods knew¡ they understood. They fucked up.
"The heaven you praise so much. I shall begin from there," she muttered as she opened her eyes and looked at the sky.
"LUCIANA!!!" Quiena shouted desperately in an attempt to stop her, but Luciana couldn''t care less.
"STOP!!!" The other gods shouted as well.
"WAIT!!!!" But paid no heed to them this fate weaver.
A huge amount of power that challenged the authority of the universe itself appeared in the hands of the little girl. Her eyes had little emotion and that, too, were filled with rage and hatred. She truly wanted to end it all.
Luciana raised her hands in the sky as if trying to grab it. And as she tried, she mumbled,
"[Crumble!]"
Luciana''s eyes bled. Her ears bled. Her face grew older as she began withering slowly. Her hands that she raised, dyed in red while she kept levitating in the same position she was before. The bacsh was hitting her for the act she just did.
And heaven? It crumbled. The sky broke into pieces as the divinity fell from the sky. The sacred divine energy scattered all around the world of Zarraf as all the gods above fell.
"[CRUMBLE!]"
Luciana shouted again, killing half of the gods that were falling. Destroying half of the structures present there.
At this point, Luciana''s life force had considerably depleted while she kept floating in the air, while looking at the sky. Her ck hair had turned white, her childish appearance changed into that of an olddy.
Nevertheless, her eyes were raging while she shouted again,
"[Crumble]!"
And crushed were the gods that were falling, leaving merely 10% of what the total was. The entire heaven was eradicated at this point, while the powerless higher gods watched everything with their helpless eyes.
They couldn''t even believe what they were looking at. It was a nightmare for them. A very dreadful nightmare.
One that they couldn''t even imagine in their worst of the days.
"Perhaps¡ I am still too weak¡ just¡ what was the point¡" Luciana mumbled to herself as her aged self slowly fell down on the ground while the rest of the gods were finally able to use their powers.
Not to the level which they could use a few minutes ago, but a mere fraction of it. But they were still gods, nheless.
Luciana fell in front of them, unconscious, but still alive. Her powers had been exhausted as she let it all out in a rage that she held for years and decades.
''A chance.''
That''s what the gods thought as they looked at the unconscious Luciana. But before they could move¡
"You won''t be assaulting an unconsciousdy, would you?"
A voice appeared out of nowhere, halting all the gods in their ces. They didn''t stop because they had heard the voice, of course¡ but a strange energy flowed around the area, rendering them unable to move.
And what appeared in front of them was a man wearing a ck robe and a white mask.
Standing beside the unconscious body of Luciana, he sighed with a pitiful expression, and then, looking at the sky, he muttered,
"Looks like things went a little off the charts."
"Who are you-" Queina asked, but the masked man continued talking to the unconscious girl.
"Didn''t I tell you to wait until all 10 of us have stepped into this world? Have some patience, will you?" He shook his head as he then looked at the gods in front of him and continued,
"Sorry about your friends. I don''t want to bring your friends back since Luciana will get angry."
He seemed to be calcting something while observing what''s around them. The gods in front of him, the torn heaven that was crumbling, and the distortion that it brought to the mortal world.
"Seriously. You should learn to hold back," he talked to the unconsciousdy before looking up at the sky before taking a deep breath. And then he chanted something.
"[It never happened!]"
And then¡
"It can''t be¡"
"How is this¡"
"Just¡"
"¡"
All the gods present around had their eyes wide opened at the phenomenon. Their eyes were shocked beyond what they could believe. Never in their life could they imagine something like that¡
The heaven¡ returned to its original state.
As if nothing ever happened.
Chapter 213: [Past matters!]
Back then when I heard the story? Damn. I felt chills down my spine, enough to make me wonder if all the hard work that I am doing is going to end up turning to dust someday? But then as time passed, I calmed my nerves and told myself that what is going to happen in the future, we will face it in the future.
But still¡
''69% sure both Luciana and that guy are fate weavers or higher,'' I understood back then, but dmir mentioning that to me confirmed it. In fact, knowing about Luciana from the story, I think I can more or less figure out a way to keep her under the tabs in case I meet her.
The real problem was that other guy.
''Well. Let''s hope we can tackle that with time too,'' I sighed as I recalled what happened to the other gods after that.
ordingly, Queina and the other gods didn''t get all their powers back. They more or less lost 90% of their powers, and were quite in shambles back then.
It was at that time that Queina separated herself into fragments, while each fragment collected power from all the dimensions. In the short run, she would lose her power even more, maybe getting weaker than even an average mortal.
But as time will pass, she would be able to raise those fragments each to the power level of gods and higher, beforebining all fragments and rising to a new height.
This was the reason Quiena was in her fragment form right now.
As for the other gods, they too had their own ways of raising their powers back to newer heights. While they were scared shitless from what just happened, this new height of power was something that opened up their eyes to a new level.
Just finding out the new height of power was enough to instill new ambition in their eyes. Something that they had lost ages ago. Something that their inner desire was creeping to find.
And thus this apocalypse-sort of began another era. An era where each god desired to reach heights far greater than they had ever achieved. All in hope of confronting the two fate weavers in the future.
But that''s something that can be discussed over the time when we will meet gods.
Right now, the main focus was to find out about the Angel and the Heaven''s Wheel.
After thinking about how to start this conversation, I turned to the Goddess of Space, Queina. Looking deep into her eyes, I then spoke two words.
"Wiregia Luciana."
This was enough to silence her. Her brows furrowed as her eyes narrowed at me, while her undivided attention focused on me. Alepsia, who was getting more and more confused, looked at me with aplex expression.
She seemed to have a lot of questions herself, but given the environment, she was keeping those to herself.
Not wasting any time, I then exined to her about my powers, how they function. From how I had met Queina before many times and how it came to the point where she had told me the story about the Cronica Wiregia Luciana.
"Tell me everything I told you," she was shocked. And in disbelief, too. Nevertheless, she listened without uttering a single word. I guess she wanted to confirm what and how much I knew.
Since I had to exin everything to Alepsia too, this worked in my favor. And I began retelling the story of Luciana to both of them, while they kept their ears perked up all the time.
Alepsia was shocked at times and bewildered at other times. She was pretty surprised throughout the whole story, though. Everything that I told seemed fascinating to her, as she made all sorts of expressions throughout the story.
And as we reached the conclusion, I also added all the things that happened in the Coast City as well, before finallying to the conclusion of how I reached here.
When I finished the story, a silence ensued as both the Goddess kept looking at me with an indescribable expression. They seemed to think about something that I couldn''t exactly pinpoint.
"Heaven''s Wheel. An Angel. A Vampire. And the Fate Weaver of Time, Wiregia Luciana, huh?" Queina was the one who broke the silence as she took the crux of the whole thing and began pondering about it.
And then, after sorting her thoughts, she looked at me with a slightly apologetic look.
"I apologise Adam. But even I know little about the Heaven''s Wheel. As far as I remember, in all of history, it had only made its appearance 3 times," she spoke as she raised three of her fingers before continuing.
"One was when the Titans appeared millennia ago and the All Father God of that time used it to kill the King of Titans."
She put down one of the three fingers.
"Second was presumablyter during the War of Demons and Gods, once again used by the All Father of that time, who used all his life force to summon that weapon and use it against the Demons, wiping half of them in a single moment."
And then she folded another finger, leaving only one.
"And finally, the current King of Gods supposedly used it in a war that urred in the Demonic Realm. Don''t know the details, but from what I heard, another monster appeared there and 2 Hell''s Guardian and King of Gods worked together to stop a monster from destroying the Demon Realm."
Finally, keeping her hand down, she then continued.
"However, I never saw any of that happening with my own eyes, you see? So I can''t really give you concrete information on that."
I turned silent at that. Not because of theck of concrete information on that weapon, but because of the information that I had received about that weapon right now.
It was certainly hard to take all that in at once.
''Well, let''s focus on what we can do for now.''
I took a deep breath as I pped my cheeks and then shook my head before looking at Queina and spoke," it''s all right. What about that angel, though? Any idea?"
Not to my surprise, Queina shook her head, saying she doesn''t have any idea. But a voice came from the other Goddess, making us turn our heads to her.
"About that¡" Alepsia spoke out as she looked at me sheepishly and continued,"¡ I think I can help you out with that."
And both Queina and I turned to her, giving her all our attention.
Chapter 214: [Raphi!]
About 2 weeks ago, the 7 gods received a call from the higher gods and the heaven''s guardians about a certain angel who hadmitted a taboo. They were to report immediately since supposedly the matter involved the entire fate of Zarraf.
The information was as such¡
The name of the angel was Raphi. An angel with a minor authority over wind. Since she was a 2-Winged Angel, normally this wouldn''t have been such a big issue but¡
ording to the sources, shended near the Coast City, and was searching for the Heaven''s Wheel. Something that shouldn''t even exist in nature. Anyway, her reason for doing so was because her town was being erased from existence over some issues regarding demons and such.
From sources unknown, it was found that the me City where she lived before, her hometown, was in cahoots with demons. Though there was no concrete proof, just the source of the information was enough to mobilize the gods to make a move. It won''t be long before that entire area is obliterated along with the people there.
Raphi, the Angel of Wind, flew to her closest friend, a Seer. She begged the seer to find a way to save her entire town. Someway that she can protect those she held dear. She was desperate, to say the least.
And that seer friend, after considering everything, out of pity, did a favor on the angel. It was the least she could do for her friend.
But what she saw was something that nobody expected in the entire history of the heavens.
It was the sight of a Giant Wheel covering the entire sky andnd. A man in a red silhouette standing in front of the angel, Raphi, protecting her against gods and demons alike. Yeah, both gods and demons were present there.
There were beings with powers beyond the gods on that battlefield. A heaven''s guardian bleeding on his knees. A blue-haired boy with long hair and powersparable to those of higher gods. Son of Lace and demons from the demonic realm.
The Hell''s Guardian, Vampire Queen, also stood there observing the whole thing with her own two eyes, with two Inspectors of Hell, Milliam and Urs, standing alongside her, waiting for hermand.
And finally, there was him, Adam. Standing in the midst of the battlefield, smiling as usual while he observed the entire thing, without a speck of worry on his face.
That was the vision that the seer saw.
Hearing what the seer told Raphi, hope ignited in her eyes as she prepared to descend to that ce that her friend saw the scene of. Thanking the seer, Raphi flew away from there immediately and was nowhere to be found afterwards.
While things could have been under control still, but the foresight that the seer saw¡ it wasn''t something that she could keep to herself. She could feel that this was something that could potentially tilt the entire.
And thus, the seer, with terror filled in her eyes, reached the All Father, telling him about everything she saw.
While the other gods snickered andughed at that little seer, the All Father and other higher gods who had survived millennia had something altogether different in their mind.
''Could it be him?''
A deep memory had resurfaced in their head. It was something that they had been waiting for a very long time. A rematch, to say the least.
"Find each and every person she saw in her vision. LEAVE NO ONE!! IT''S A COMMAND OF THE HIGHEST ORDER! FIND EVERYONE SHE SAW IN THE VISION."
The All Father seemed rather excited at the time as he issued that order. And thus, began the conquest of finding all the people from that vision. And the heavens¡ it came into an uproar.
The gods who were snickering and bickering just before, now, were confused with the issuance of themand. They looked at each other before they too began searching for the people responsible. Since the All-Father had alreadymanded, there was no point in putting up any voice against it.
But there was another twist. Other than the angel, nobody knew about anyone else present in the vision. Sure, they had heard in bits about one person or another, but nobody knew the main personnel involved. To be honest, they didn''t even know about the angel that well, either.
Matter of fact, not even the Heaven''s Guardian present on the battlefield was someone the seer recognized. Even Adam, whom people had only heard little about as someone that nobody had concrete information about where he was or, in fact, who he was.
All except for two people, that is.
Goddess of Light Alepsia and her sister, Valencia.
Both of them were called and presented in front of the higher gods. As obvious, the All Father asked them of Adam, to which they both replied that they didn''t know the current whereabouts of him. He wasst seen in Hell, from where he appeared in Border Town, and then disappeared again.
Sadly, this answer wasn''t what the All Father wanted.
"Bring me Adam in 1 month. Or else I will kill Valencia."
So he captured Valencia and ordered Alepsia.
Which led Alepsia to this point where they both met. She harbored some other thoughts for Adam, but then decided to trust Adam over All Father. Since the All Father wasn''t exactly a man of his words.
Nothing personal. But even if she gave Adam to him, there was a high chance he wouldn''t let Valencia go. But that''s if she could capture him in the first ce.
There were inconsistencies in Alepsia''s story, but since they were in this [Zero Space] where nobody can lie, Adam didn''t ask any prodding questions. He left them after she had told the entire story.
But as the story reached its end, his eyes were less than joyful and were pretty serious.
He sat quietly for a few moments as Queina and Alepsia both observed him sitting there with his hands at the back. Closing his eyes, he stretched a little and turned his face up while taking a deep breath before letting it all out.
And then, opening his eyes, he smiled a little.
"This makes things a little better."
Chapter 215: [Another Legendary Quest!]
[Adam''s POV!]
[New Quest: Center of the Storm!]
[Quest: Center of the Storm!
Grade: Legendary!
Difficulty: ????
Description: No better chance to show off your powers than in a stage filled with the strongest beings on the, right? Gods, Demons, Fate Weavers, you name it! All beings of the highest virtue will be there, bearing witness for whatever is toe to them. Use this chance to show the world that you exist. Show them you aren''t a gale but a fierce storm that one can''t take lightly, no matter what.
Time Limit: 30 Days
Objectives: Make yourself officially known to the world!
Rewards: Will be calcted based on the impact that is created!
Penalty: Imprisonment for 10,000 years in the Darkest Parts of Hell!
Remarks: Half of the Primordials are looking forward to this!]
"This makes things a little better," I mumbled as I saw that quest in front of me. Things are certainly easier when you have a clear aim and a motivating reward at the end of the hard work.
It appeared at the right time as I was wondering what I should do and how I should y this whole thing. Not like I wasn''t going to make an impact before, but with this¡ It is set in concrete.
"Adam?" Queina called out, but I just changed the topic, shifting my gaze to Alepsia.
"Is Ameliana okay?"
Ameliana was that girl who was involved in the Mirag City incident. The one who pretended to be a receptionist and was working directly under demigod Amir. Back then, I caught her and decided to not kill her before handing her over to Alepsia. The reason? She was going to be a saintess in the future.
Though given all the circumstances involving Alepsia and Valencia I kind of had to ask if she was okay. Because otherwise I must go back in time and protect her too. She was, after all, a crucial piece of all the ns that I am going to work with in the future.
"She is safe. We knew the circumstances were grave, so we used some special artifacts and asked her to hide until we bothe back and meet her," Alepsia affirmed and I nodded at her.
At least that''s one problem off my chest.
"Ameliana?" Asked Queina with her curiosity increased again and I sighed before exining that too.
Hearing my words, Queina¡ She smiled from the start to the end, her eyes glittering at me as I told her how I repeated so many times while trying to minimize the damage. She was pretty much fascinated with the whole thing.
Alepsia, who didn''t know the detailed story, was even more amazed at my tenacity as her eyes widened. She looked at me with even more admiration than before.
"To go that far¡ just why?" Alepsia asked while Quiena nodded at her question.
It was true that I could have just as easily left the city as it was, since there was nothing profitable for me. Except for that [Epic Quest!] that is. But in reality¡
"I don''t know. It just felt like¡ I could achieve the perfect ending¡ No. More like. I wanted to achieve that perfect ending at any cost. I wouldn''t have felt right if I had left any loose ends," I smiled as I told them.
I was a gamer by heart. And a perfectionist by nature. I wanted to achieve something I thought was possible, and I could never ever be happy with any other achievements. It was the same for Ghost World, for what happened in Border Town. And it will be the same this time too.
If I can achieve everything to thest drop of perfection. I will do it. No matter how many times it takes, no matter what I had to do¡ I will do it. There never was any other option.
"Such a saint¡" Alepsia mumbled as she looked at me, probably misunderstanding my words, and I just observed her with a smile, not correcting her misunderstanding.
"Why can''t all fate weavers be like you?" Queina asked, sad. Her eyes were rather deste as she looked down, while I shook my head answering,
"I don''t know. Never met another one. Though it looks like I will be meeting some of them in this whole mess that is approaching us."
There was a smile on my face as I was kind of happy that I could meet people who are in the same position as me. I wonder what kind of people they will be.
"And you will protect everyone this time, too?" Queina asked with a mysterious smile and I chuckled as I answered,
"No. My perfection does not equate to everybody''s lives. But as long as people don''t cross the line, they can keep their souls in their gut."
My answer froze Quiena''s smile as she observed me for a few seconds. Alepsia''s expression didn''t change much as she agreed with my thoughts.
I am not a saint. Neither do I want to be one.
I am a gamer. I do things the way I like. The way a gamer does. That is all there is to it. That is all there was to it. Nothing more, nothing less.
And then I stood up and stretched as I walked a little. While I was walking, I kept thinking about all the things that I had heard, sorting them all together one by one.
"So, what do we know about Angel Raphi?" I asked as I turned back to Alepsia, who shrieked a little at my sudden question before speaking.
"Ah! I don''t know much other than what I have told. From what I had gathered up until now, she wasst seen with the Mermaid Queen but the angels didn''t really find anything so¡"
I paused, walking as I narrowed my eyes at Alepsia before asking another question that surfaced in my mind.
"Which Mermaid Queen? The current one¡ or the previous one?"
Chapter 216: [System Stats!]
"Which Mermaid Queen? The current one¡ or the previous one?"
"??" Alepsia turned to me, a bit confused. I observed her face for a few moments before asking again," the current one¡ or the previous one?"
And looking at me, she then opened her mouth to speak something, but then paused in between. Her eyes seemed to recall something before a question filled expression appeared on her face.
A few seconds of silence, before she finally muttered,
"I¡ don''t know. They only mentioned that the angel was in contact with the queen of mermaids."
My question intrigued her as she kept observing me, waiting for me to speak something. Perhaps she and every other being searching for that angel didn''t consider the former queen. Not that I me them.
"Hmmm. Seems like I understand what I need to do now," I stretched before standing up. Both Queina and Alepsia looked at me with an ambiguous look before I smiled and spoke.
"How about I answer all your questions?"
I was going to [Restart] anyway, so I didn''t mind answering their questions before doing so. It won''t result in anything, to be honest, but it''s not like we are running out of time either. And hey, who knows, we might find something useful out of this small talk, too?
"I¡ I have something to ask," Alepsia started with her question and I nodded before she posed it. I answered it to the best of my ability and then Queina asked some questions that were troubling her.
And that is how I began to answer the questions of Alepsia and Queina, which ran for quite some time.
While the profit was little in this Qs and As, there was little profit in this too. It wasn''t a direct answer, but talking with the two goddesses, I was able to find some peculiarities that I didn''t find before.
For example, the connection between the fate weavers. Especially the [Commands] that the Fate Weaver of Time used. Ipared it to my [System] and one thing that I found simr was the [Commands!] in my system.
Currently, I could only use [Command: Alter!] but honestly, I still couldn''t bend my head around that too.
''Still if I were to make a guess, then this could be potentially my most powerful weapon,'' I thought as I decided to give it half of my attention from now on.
Other than that, I found it odd that the Primordial Goddess of Night, Enchantress, was actively roaming around the hell, doing something or another.
''Wasn''t she the one who told me that they can''t interfere with what we do and what we don''t? Hmmm¡ seems like I need to be more careful than before,'' I noted, as it seemed like now I needed to be careful even of the primordials and not just the fate weavers.
Easier said than done, though.
"Status!" I called out.
[Name: Adam
Level: 421 (23,000/ 250,000) Exp
Race: Human
ss: Prime Mage
Status: Healthy
Health Points: 720,000/720,000
Mana Points: 624,000/624,000
Attributes:-
Strength: 1,232
Constitution: 812
Dexterity: 989
Intelligence: 1,012
Wisdom: 832
Charisma: 912
Free Attribute Points: 412
Skills: [5,612!]
Equipment: [Greater Ring of Illusion!]
Quests: (52)]
''I should sort out my System as well,'' I thought as I saw the humongous amount of skills in my arsenal.
I collected all those skills so that if I needed to bestow my skills to the yers through [Quests!] I wouldn''t need to worry about having ack of skills.
Because I focused on passive and active skills equally, I got a lot of skills that increased my base stats more than what they should be. Increasing them almost 3 times more than average.
''I should be able to take on an average god for now. Angels or sins shouldn''t be a problem for the time being,'' I thought as I then decided that it would be better to pick a set of skills that I would use this time.
As for the equipment, I don''t think I am going to use anything other than those that I used before.
But for that, I need to wait before Hell and Heaven opens up officially. Until then, I will depend upon my skills only.
And with that in my mind, I began to open up the [System!] and choose my [Restart!] point. Though before I could do it¡
"Are you going back in time?" Alepsia asked as she looked at me with sadness in her eyes. I could only smile and nod at her.
"Please protect Valencia. And if you need my help in any form, just call me out like you did," she spoke with a firm resolve.
"Trust me, I will," I said. Honestly, not calling her would slow my ns by a huge margin. So there was no way I would not use her this time.
''I guess I will be owing her a bit more than before now, huh?'' I realized that I still haven''t paid her back for how many times she has helped me now.
Perhaps we can do something about it this time? Hopefully.
"Keep me informed as well. I doubt I can help in that case of Heaven''s Wheel or Heaven''s Guardian, but if the All-Father is present, I think I can help you out there. He could be someone I know," Quiena added as well, while I nodded at her.
Quiena knowing the All Father God, wasn''t a stretch given the circumstances, and there was a chance that I might end up talking with a few higher gods as well. Though I wonder if I would be needing toe back here again.
''While I doubt I would need to be doing that, if the situation demands, I will keep this option open as well. Nothing wrong with having a few extra cards, I guess?'' I thought before I finalized on everything else.
And with that being said and done, I moved to the [System] and
[Are you sure you want to [Load] [Save Point 2]?]
[Loading Confirmed!]
[Loading Save Point 2!]
[Loading Sessful!]
Chapter 217: [Visitors from a Far Away Land(I)]
While Adam was busy sorting things out, Coast City had two new peculiar visitors.
A blue-haired boy with a darker skin that made him seem like someone from the desert or coastal areas. He had blue w tattoos on his arms and a few more on the side of his face. There was ancientnguage at the edges of those ws.
He was the same boy that the seer girl saw in the vision.
His dark blue eyes looked around the coast city entrance gates before he found a peculiar sight of a woman veiled in ck.
The boy was intrigued by two things he saw in front of him. One was that the girl did not have any arms. An armless girl, to say the least. And the other one was the aura she possessed.
Having special senses, the blue-haired boy could see that the girl was anything but normal. She possessed the strength of some of the most powerful beings that the boy had fought or seen. Thus, intriguing the boy even more.
"Are you done gawking?" Breaking him out of his stupor, the girl turned towards the boy.
Though she was blindfolded, her gaze and facial expression told that she could see even without her eyes open. Her calm attitude somehow made the boy a bit more cautious than what he usually is.
"Are you going to say something? You aren''t dumb, are you?" The girl tilted her head in confusion before she observed the boy for a few more seconds.
"You are strong. Who are you?" The boy spoke his honest thoughts as he looked at the girl. Hearing his words, she smiled as she understood the reason this boy was on such an edge ever since he saw her.
"You can see, huh?" She moved closer to the boy as the surrounding turned still. Everything other than the boy and the girl turned blurry, while the girl moved closer to the boy. Her blindfolded eyes seem to look through the entirety of the boy in front of him.
And the boy who stood there with a cautious face mumbled some words,
"[Asbescus Demitra limase!]"
The girl''s eyes suddenly widened as she asked," Who-"
But the boy shouted before she couldplete her sentence," GET OUT OF MY HEAD!!!"
-Click!
A clicking sound rang in the head of that boy, as he found himself standing back in the same spot he was before. Only this time, everything was normal. All the people were moving and chatting around him, passing him by, caring for their own things.
And the girl¡ she was nowhere to be seen.
The boy looked around for a few more seconds before cautiously moving into the city. His eyes were looking at everything around him, while his senses were at max as he moved.
If the city entrance was this dangerous, then only god knows how scary the city could be.
While the boy moved into the city, a few hundred meters away from him, the same girl was taking heavy breaths, barely supporting her back against the alley wall. She managed to escape the boy using her spells, but looking at the situation, she understood that she can''t let her guard down even in a city as weak as this one.
''Why does fate want me here? Shouldn''t I be in the Border Town looking for the guy who has my [Chalice]?'' She thought to herself as she removed the veil covering her face.
She was still blindfolded since she had traded her eyes for power. But it wasn''t really much of a problem, since she had boosted her senses enough to see everything around clearly. Much, much better than what she could see with her eyes.
She was, after all, the Goddess of Bnce, Equi.
Though she still missed her arms which she can''t regenerate that easily. She would need a tremendous amount of power to get back her [Arms of Gods]. Which is, kind of, only possible if she gets her hand on [Chalice of Equilibrium!].
Her blindfolded eyes then looked up at the sky, as she noticed the cracks present, leading towards heaven. And then she sensed the presence of gods, who were observing the city.
''What exactly are they doing? And where?'' She thought as she narrowed down at the gaze of the gods who were using divinity. It intrigued her to why there were so many gods'' gaze in this city?
And after managing to look around, she found a single ce where they all had their eyes set on. The Edge of the Coast City on the other side near the seashore.
''Should I get involved or should I keep a safe distance? Or perhaps I should escape the city altogether?'' She pondered over the three choices she had. While she wanted to know what the heck was going on to involve so many gods, there was also the fact that she was a wanted criminal among the gods on both sides.
Currently, no one knew that she had escaped her prison, and that was actually a good thing. And obviously she had to get powerful before she coulde out in the light.
But here was the thing. Most of her powers were stored in the [Chalice of Equilibrium!] held by the fate weaver. And while she didn''t like it, her fate powers were guiding her towards the same storm that could potentially devour her.
So waiting could perhaps lead to a situation where the [Chalice] is caught by the gods, and she could forever lose her hope of getting her powers back. And obviously there was a chance that this whole thing wasn''t even about the [Chalice] and she could just get it without getting involved in this mess. As long as she keeps patience.
"Damn it!" She cursed under her breath before standing up and changing her appearance to that of a normal human. It wasn''t strong enough to fool higher gods, but was enough to stay out of sight of normal gods.
"Hopefully it isn''t a mistake," she mumbled as she walked towards that ce where the storm was brewing. Towards the mansion at the edge of the city.
And unbeknownst to her, the boy in the blue hair, who was observing her from a safe distance using a power of his own, also began following her, hoping to find some clues to what he was looking for.
Chapter 218: [Visitors from a Far Away Land (II)]
At the entrance of the Coast City, there stood three entities that were attracting more attention than anyone else at the ce.
"Is this the ce?" Asked the man with the golden hairs as he looked around the city entrance.
With a sharp jawlineplimenting his mesmerizing bluish golden eyes, his handsome face attracted the gazes of all thedies in the vicinity. His bulging muscles screamed of a defined body as he looked around with a half-bored, half-scared look.
He was the God of Sun, Helios. 5th of the 12 Higher Gods.
With his arms tucked, he then turned to his partner with a question filled gaze.
"Helios. Don''t you trust me even a bit? My foresight is never wrong!"ined the woman with a blindfold. Despite her eyes being covered, her beauty wasn''t tainted even a little. In fact, it added a certain charm to her beauty.
With her head covered with a veil, and her eyes with a ck cloth, she stood there with most of her body covered. But despite this, the men and the women around couldn''t help but look at her with an enchanted look.
She was the Keeper of Fates, Castellina, 4th of the 12 Higher Gods.
"We are surely going to find clues to their existence here. This time I can bet one of my treasures on it," she smirked a little as she turned to Helios, who only observed her speaking nothing. Then, after thinking about something, he opened his mouth.
"Still. I don''t know if I am ready to face those monsters or not."
"You two keep quiet. We are here to wait and observe if those two are going to make their appearance or not," spoke the third member of the trio. Simple looking, with a in face, he stood there observing the city with his bluish eyes.
Though if any person were to see him with [Mana Eyes] or something simr, he could see the real appearance of this young kid, who had nothing but mana in his entire body. Each and every fiber of his screamed mana of many kinds.
He was the God of Magical Existence, Hecate, 3rd of the 12 Higher Gods.
"I don''t sense any powerful entity in the city yet. And for now, we just need to wait and watch. If those two make their appearance or we find anything at all rted to them, we will call the All Father. And let''s decide how we would deal with the situation from that point onwards," Hecate spoke with a distant look.
These three were a few of the gods who managed to survive in the past against the Fate Weaver Luciana. And among the gods present in the current era, they were part of the higher gods that watched over heavens.
They differed from Freya and Alepsia, who watched over 2 of the 7 nations of this world, as they had powers over the heaven realm different from the mortal realm.
Consequently, Alepsia was 12th of the Higher Gods and Freya was 11th of the Higher Gods. Ranking based on their powers, influence and authority.
"I don''t understand, though. Even if the angel''s fall is a big deal, it''s not the first time. Just what exactly is the reason for this appearance? That too in a town like this? My ''bad feeling'' rm has been ringing for a while now, you know?" Helios asked with a concerned voice. He gradually hid his aura as the people slowly stopped looking at him and started doing their own thing.
"Don''t know. We have been searching for them for over millennia now¡ for them to appear here in this rundown town? There must be something here. Something must be rted to that angel," Castellina mumbled as she too withdrew her aura, turning her presence barely visible to the folks around them.
"Whatever it is. We must wait and watch. If we disturb even a single stone, things might run out of our hands again," Hecate spoke as he took the first step into the city. The others simply followed behind him as he looked around, walking every step cautiously as if the city was filled withndmines.
Three of the strongest higher gods walked into the city, keeping an eye on everything that was going around. Having prepared for this day for thousands of years, they couldn''t make any mistakes now. Even if it were a fluke, they would not leave any stone unturned. They have waited for too long for this rematch.
But it wasn''t just them. While their presence was known only to them, doesn''t mean the others would not enter this city. It''s not every day that an angel falls from grace.
Angels, minor gods, saints of the other goddesses, there were more of theming to this city as time was to pass.
But you know the fun fact? It wasn''t just angels and gods. But demons, too, were showing their interest in the city. After all, the news of an angel''s fall isn''t easy to suppress.
An angel is an entity whose entire existence screams divinity. Unlike extremely condensed and concentrated divinity, an angel''s divinity is¡ somewhat easy to control. Their body parts can be used, their wings can be sacrificed. Their powers can be stolen¡ that is, if you are powerful enough.
A fallen angel is still an angel. And the fact she had lost most of her power is even better.
Dark mages, demon worshippers will soon flood the city and the surrounding, brimming within the city, raising its poption to max. And not just them, but crazies who just want to ''have'' an angel by their side, whether dead or alive, too, would make their own moves in this city.
But you know¡
Even then, within all that chaos where everyone knows something about something and nothing about everything. Where everyone is an enemy of at least half the poption, and would kill their counterparts at any other ce at any other time, things will remain calm.
Because even without talking or telling. Even without being a single word spoken, everyone would understand¡ that the first to make the move will be the first to die.
So they will all wait¡ until the angel herself will make the first move.
Chapter 219: [Back to Solo!]
[Load Complete!]
Waking up to the refreshing smell of the sea carried by the wind, I opened my eyes as I stretched my body while looking at the ocean through the window. The fresh air brushed past my face, giving me a cool sensation, making me smile a little.
"You seem refreshed."
Geralt repeated the same asst time. Simrly, Aisha stared at me from a distance. They both were waiting for me to speak while I simply looked around the room for a couple of seconds. Especially the portrait of the man on the white horse.
"Geralt. Do you know where the viscount is?" I asked curiously.
"Sir Viscount? He is searching for the [Spirit of Healing!]," Geralt answered me with no hesitation. But that was not what I was asking though¡
"Since the curing part is done, I don''t think he needs to search for it anymore. At least for his son, I guess. Can you tell where he is now? I would like to discuss a few things with him about this whole situation." I decided to start my information gathering from the top this time. And nobody would know better about this city than the viscount himself¡ probably.
"Weren''t we going to the ce where the scammer was?" Aisha spoke with slight agitation. Her eyes, previously calmed, now had a tinge of fear in them.
Recalling how she trapped us with dmir, I could understand why she was acting like this. She needs to save her brother at all costs, doesn''t she?
"We will do that too. But talking to the viscount is of equal importance. After getting a bit of sleep and thinking clearly, I could see that there is a majorck of information here. And filling that hole first is the best way to get closer to that angel," I spoke honestly.
Despite finding that this shit was much deeper than I anticipated, I still can''t say that I know everything about the situation, perhaps not even 10 percent of it. Especially regarding that angel whom I practically know nothing about.
"But-" Aisha was trying her best not to panic in this situation.
"I guess you are right about that," Geralt on the other hand agreed with me with little problem.
Aisha red at Geralt for a split second before calming herself as she brought another logical point in the conversation.
"I don''t think the viscount is in the city, though. It has been some time since he left the mansion and I doubt he is going to return anytime soon."
Geralt looked at her with a narrowed look before he turned to me and nodded.
"She is right. Viscount has cut off any way ofmunication with him so calling him or sending a message would be difficult."
I closed my eyes, wondering if I should spend some time searching for the viscount or take another path? Both are viable since I would need to do the other one after finishing the first one, anyway.
"Though," Geralt caught my attention as he continued speaking," he told me where he was going when he left."
Geralt took out a map from his back pocket and pointed at a specific location not too fram from the Coast City.
It was an ind. A small ind within the ocean where there was little sign of vegetation or wildlife. The ind was probably not even 5 kilometers in radius.
"What''s there?" I asked as my eyes narrowed at that ind.
"I don''t know," and Geralt''s answer wasn''t a fascinating one. He continued," he didn''t tell me anything about it. Just a set of instructions and other things, but nothing out of the ordinary¡ I mean, not including what you already know about."
"Is that so?" I pondered if I should go through the same path again but¡ nope¡
"Close your eyes," I asked them, as they were confused before they did so.
[Clone (Legendary)!]
I created another clone of myself as Josh before nodding at him and vanishing from there, to the outside of the mansion.
''For now. Let''s work solo,'' I decided, as this was the best way to collect information without getting dragged down.
And then I smiled a little as I changed my appearance again¡ this time into a Demi-Human. Something that I have been nning for sometime.
Dark Blue eyes like they contained the ocean themselves, white hair with a bluish hue as if they were made up of sea water. Scales all over the body, half bluish like that of a mermaid and half ck like that of a demon. There were strange dragon-like markings on his back, symbols of unknown origin.
The only thing clear was his smooth white face bearing a strange ornamental blue gem on his body. The gem seemed to react to the emotions of the body that it held on to.
Wearing a white cloth that covered the entire body, I stood there with a smile before vanishing from there and appearing back at the center market, where the crowd was as vibrant as before.
While Josh was a random character, I changed into¡ this Demi-Human was a persona I was creating for one of the Brothers of Salvation.
Part Human- part Siren and with a bit of demon blood in him. He was based on an old legend of Zarraf among the mermaids. The heavenly chosen child who was cursed by the underworld.
ording to the legends, he was supposed to be the protector of the mermaids and the entire ocean. For once he wille, the oceans will smile again, the fishes would dance and there would never be darkness again.
''It was a bullshit created by the first Mermaid Queen,'' I sighed as I recalled the old times. That was the specific moment when the mermaids lost their final hope in the war against the Gods and the Demons.
"But it''s gonna be different this time," I smiled as I took one step towards the market, mixing within the crowd while moving towards a random shop.
Chapter 220: [Searching for my Brother!]
[Eyes of Mana!]
Searching around the area, I tried to find something¡ anything.
People with no mana and people with abnormal mana were my targets, along with any sign of fluctuations of mana. If possible, any rare type was also eptable.
Colors of various shades appeared in my vision. From violet to red, all colors of the spectrum in various shades were visible. A darker shade meant more power, or perhaps more control over that type of mana, while a lighter shade meant a lesser alignment.
Most of the people here had a bluish hue with a few more y brownish hues. Some red mixed in with green and purple.
''It''s a variety but¡ not what I am looking for,'' I pondered a little until I found something at a distance. A trio standing there talking among themselves with no concern for their surroundings.
While they didn''t have any particr mana that caught my attention, it was actually theck of mana that made me focus on them. They had no mana at all. Not even a spec.
[Eyes of Mana!] can catch any type of mana present on Zarraf, no matter how well hidden it is. If it is not catching any mana, then that could only mean two things.
''Either they don''t have any mana at all or¡ they don''t function on mana.'' I made a quick note of their faces before I finally realized who they were.
''Shit!'' I thought as I turned around, steering away from them.
"Whoa!" I then took a step back as I found the same trio standing in front of me with their eyes focused on me. One of them was serious, the other one was looking around. As for thedy, she was smiling at me.
"It''s not good to spy on strangers, you know?" Thedy spoke as she looked at me through those blindfolded eyes, while I observed her lips, trying my best to not get charmed by it.
[Strong Mind!]
[Mental Strength Boost!]
[Greater Mental Strength!]
[Perfect Harmony!]
[Mind Shield!]
[Protection of the Angels!]
[One Mind!]
[Unshakable will!]
[Pathway to Perfect Mental Strength!]
[Dark Mind!]
[Light Mind!]
[Mind Breathing!]
[Mana Blocking!]
[One Way Out!]
[Nobody Knows!]
[I Am Strong!]
.
.
I used over two dozen of [Skills] at once, as I looked at my charm.
[Charm: 12389!]
''This should be enough, right?'' I hoped so. We were talking about one of the strongest gods here. What the heck were they even doing here? Oh wait! The angel. They were here for her.
''Does that mean she is here?!'' I thought but didn''t jump to conclusion. It could be that they too don''t know and are just starting their search from here.
"Did you overdo it with charm?" The golden-haired guy, Helios, the God of Sun, spoke as he looked at me, not answering anything to Castellina, the Keeper of Fates.
"Let me-" she was about to speak but I spoke first,
"I¡ was searching for someone."
Seems like I am safe from the charm for now. For now, let''s see what we can gain from here.
"Who?" Castellina asked with a slight curiosity as I answered,
"My brother."
As soon as I spoke, their faces turned slightly disappointed. Their eyes, which seemed to carry an interest, were now looking around.
"All right. You can go now. And don''t pry into other people''s mana¡ not everyone would be as benevolent as we are," Castellina spoke as those three began walking away from there, while I just stood there, acting a bit dazed.
After a minute passed, I acted like nothing happened and began walking carefully.
-Whoosh!
And then I found my environment changing as I found myself in an alleyway, different from the marketce where I was.
"??" A bit confused, I tried looking around, but a voice stopped me from moving.
"[Stop]"
It was charm magic, so it wasn''t anything that could harm me anyway, but because I was acting weak, I paused anyway.
With a bit of ''panic'' and ''tension'' on my face, I tried looking around, ''unable'' to move at all.
And then a girl walked in front of me. A girl with no arms and hands. She had ck hair and slightly greenish eyes, a face that I don''t recognize.
''Interesting,'' I thought as I could clearly see her as a strong one. I wonder who she is.
"What did those three talk about?" Her eyes turned deep green, and there was a hue in them. Most probably she was using another charm magic here, which made me smile on the inside.
"They asked me why I was spying on them. I told them I was searching for my brother. Then they warned me not to do it carelessly and left me.me." I told her exactly what happened while I acted scared a little.
"Hmmm¡ is that all?" She asked again, and I gave her a few more bits to chew on. I told her how they asked me who I was searching for but got disappointed when I told them it was my brother.
A smile appeared on her face as she spoke," seems like something really is going on here. And the gods are searching for someone."
Then she turned to me while she spoke,"[Move]"
And I fell on my knees, catching my breath, as she moved away from there.
"[Forget!]" she spoke again before vanishing from there. I then ''panicked'' a little before looking around as if I didn''t know how I got here.
And after 2 minutes of ''confusion'', I made sure that nobody was watching me. I sighed. Calming down, I pondered before speaking.
"Seems like it''s gonna be a bit more difficult than before."
With all the gods and this strange girl. Seems like things are going to be more hectic than I expected. But then again¡ makes my heart go doki doki¡
''It''s not everyday you get something worthy of a challenge,'' I thought as I took another step, but then I felt something¡ or someone standing behind me.
[Omnivision!]
I used a skill and found a boy with a slightly darkplexion and dense, deep blue hair. But something was strange about that boy¡ something familiar.
Without turning back, I smiled a little. And then I asked politely,
"May I help you?"
Chapter 221: [Neptune!]
"You smell different. Or should I say familiar?" He spoke as he looked at me cautiously. While I turned around and looked at him directly in the eyes.
"Apologies. I like women only." I bowed politely as I then started turning around, but he appeared in front of me within a blink. Standing there with his arms crossed, he observed me once again.
And then, walking a bit closer, he started smelling me a few more times before he spoke,
"It''s familiar, but where? Hey, human. Have we met before?"
"I would surely remember someone who tried to smell me, don''t you think?" I tried to bringmon sense here, wondering who he was. But to be honest, he wasn''t the only one having this familiar sensation.
"Strange. Forget it. Tell me, what did you tell that magical girl?" he demanded the same thing as the others and I narrated the whole story, hiding nothing one more time.
He nodded before asking,
"You are strong, aren''t you? It was a bit troublesome for me to break through her magic charm, but you, it didn''t have any effect whatsoever. You even fooled her."
He was genuinely impressed with me while I chuckled lightly,
"You noticed, huh?"
"I am just¡ a little different," he answered me with a deep sigh.
"I am here to meet my brother. Though for some reason, I can''t contact him anymore¡ It''s been a rough journey for me. What about you?" I asked as I lied. He then pondered before speaking.
"It''s¡ nothing," he decided to not tell me anything before walking away from here.
"You are nice, human. I will remember not to kill you in the end," he spoke before vanishing from here.
"Weird," I mumbled before I waited for a few more minutes.
''Been one strange thing after another. Won''t be surprised if another one appears,'' I thought as I scanned for more people around. Unfortunately, there were none that appeared even after waiting for 10 more minutes.
And then I walked out of the alley, one step at a time, while my eyes kept a close look on the surroundings. I pondered about the 5 visitors of the city that I had my encounter with right now.
"Let''s start by asking around first." I thought of something. If we are going to y ''I am searching for my brother'' anyway. Then let''s go with it for now. Who knows what we might find?
Walking out of the alley, I found myself back in the same market where I was before. And from there, I reached the closest shop with fewer customers than others. Reaching there, I began asking for my brother that I was searching for.
As for the description, obviously it was of ''Adam'', my real appearance.
''It is bound to bounce back at me if my guess is right. But for that, we need patience. Quite a lot of patience,'' I thought a bit of something while I kept looking around.
Since people will search for Adam because of that foresight, it should definitely pique their curiosity if Adam''s brother is searching for him too. Thinking about what the seeds nted today will bringter, it was hard to contain my smile.
-Whoosh!
''Hmmm?'' I looked at someone running at a fast pace away from a bunch of guards. An orange haired boy with a bag of apples in his hand. He was fast for his age, enough to leave the guards in the dust behind while he vanished from their sight.
Walking towards the guards, I tried listening to their conversation. It probably wasn''t anything important, but oh well, it''s not like Ick time or anything.
"Bunch of rats! There is just no end to them," one of the guards grumped.
"Forget it. It''s not like they are gonna live long, anyway," another one spoke with a slightly cold smile on his face.
"A few more days, I guess?" The third one spoke and the other two nodded, before they smiled a little evilly.
I observed them from a distance, wondering what they could mean. Seems sinister, but I don''t wanna jump to conclusions.
"Hey," a hushed voice came from my right as I saw a youngdy holding my hand and speaking," what are you doing? Come with me before they notice you."
Not knowing what was going on, I ended up walking with her as she took me through the crowd, a bit away from those guards. Walking through the crowd, we immediately made a sharp 90-degree turn before walking a bit more towards the flower shop at a distance.
Reaching the shop, that girl helped me get behind the counter before picking up a bunch of flowers and cing them in my hands. She then looked around for a bit, before she sighed in relief as she finally wiped that sweat with her handkerchief.
"Sister Lily, who is he?" Another young girl of about 12 years old spoke as she looked at me curiously, with a bit of an enchanted look as well.
"He was looking at those guards while they were trying to chase the runaway kids. We were lucky that they didn''t notice him," Sister Lily, the girl who dragged me all the way here, spoke as she sighed deeply again as if we had avoided a cmity or something.
"Wha-!!" The young girl was about to shout but covered her mouth immediately as she looked around. There was terror in the young girl''s eyes as she searched a bit more before it finally subsided.
"Thank you," I spoke as I looked at them politely while they looked at me, a bit surprised while I continued," I am new to the human nation. It seems I was about to do something that I wasn''t supposed to do. Thank you for preventing me from doing that."
Their eyes widened again as they looked at me one more time. This time from top to bottom, wondering what species I was. While I just looked at them with a clear smile.
"The name of this one is Neptune. May I know the youngdy''s name?" I asked as politely as I could.
And then I cringed inside on my own greeting.
Chapter 222: [Trustable Issues!]
"The name of this one is Neptune. May I know the youngdy''s name?"
They were dazed for a brief moment before Lily spoke," uh! I am Lily. She is my sister, Jasmine."
We stared at each other for a few seconds before I asked again,
"If it isn''t too presumptuous of me, may I know the reason for why you did what you did? I don''t want to repeat my mistake again."
Hearing my request, she snapped out of her stupor before looking around once more. Though this time, her gaze was fixed for a moment. Looking in the same direction, she was watching out for a bunch of guards again.
"I will tell you. But can you wait for a few minutes?" She was pretty nice, so I waited for her to speak. We both just stood there as the guards had walked quite a bit from here before she finally sighed again and turned at me with a wry smile.
"Well, Neptune. I don''t know what your purpose of visiting the city is¡ but you came at a bad time. Since you seem like a nice guy, the best thing I can tell you is to leave the city and return a few monthster."
She seemed rather genuine with her words. But since we can''t do that,
"I am afraid I cannot do that," I made a dejected face as I continued," I am supposed to meet my brother in this city after quite a long time."
She turned quiet before thinking a little. And then she firmly spoke," then it would be better to lie low until your brother arrives. And then leave the city with him as fast as you can."
This time I gave a long sigh as I continued," I apologize, but it seems I can''t do that either. My brother, you see¡ is a bit peculiar."
Confused, those girls looked at me, wondering what could I mean by that.
"He is a bit on the childish side and seems to keep hiding himself. It''s always hard to find him, too. For now, he said that he will stay in this city for a month, so I have ample time. Think of it as hide and seek between brothers?" I tried to make up shit as I spoke. A bit of loopholes and too much iplete information.
"Just what kind of¡" Lily paused as she looked at me with slight pity before I continued,
"Well. All of my brothers have at least one nut cracked. Trust me, he is the most sane one among us."
I triedughing it off, but they weren''t smiling. So I chugged myugh in my gut and looked at them with a serious look again.
"So? How are you going to find this brother of yours?" This time, the youngdy, Jasmine, asked.
"Well. I got my means. But he should at least be in my sight if I want to confirm he is my brother," I told them before changing the topic.
"You said that it was a bad time for me to appear here? If it is all right, can you tell me what is going on?"
My face turned a little serious as I looked at them while they were hesitating.
"Please! I just want to find my brother and get out of here. I promise, we won''t be causing you any inconvenience." I pushed a bit more. Concern written all over my face.
"Sister¡ I think we should tell him," Jasmine spoke with misty eyes while Lily was still contemting.
"All right," she then sighed as she continued," since you are gonna stay in the city for a while, you will end up finding out about it one way or another. But¡ not here. Let''s wait till dawn."
I nodded at them as I sat down on one of the chairs around while the sisters sold the flowers. I kept quiet as I waited for them for a couple of hours while keeping a check on the iing customers.
''By now, my clone must have followed the same path as me and sent Aisha, Geralt and dmir to search for information,'' I thought as I saw the sun slowly set. Let''s see how much I can dig by dawn tomorrow.
Time passed, and finally the sisters started sorting the flowers, preparing to close the shop. I wanted to help, but they said that they can do it by themselves. It was a nice sight to see the girls doing all the work by themselves. They seemed quite professional, too.
And once the work was done, they looked at me and spoke,"e with us. It''s not exactly safe here."
I nodded and started walking behind them as they took me through a couple of alleyways. While not exactly a maze, the path turned a couple of times. Took a 20-minute walk before we reached a blind alley. The blind alley was stinking with all the trash being dumped there.
Lily then lifted her skirt and stepped up on one of therge trash bins before knocking thrice on the reachable window. A few seconds passed before a stair made of rope fell from the terrace.
Lily looked at me and spoke," let me go first and thene. Jasmine will follow behind you," before she started climbing.
''I guess this counts as an adventure too?'' I thought as I followed behind her, towards the terrace top. I looked at Lily going up, before I put my head down a little.
''White,'' I thought before I shook my head and then reached the top with Jasmine right behind me as she picked up the rope as well.
"Who is he?" A boy in orange asked from the terrace gate as he narrowed his gaze at me. He was the same kid as before who escaped the guards.
I waved my hand at him, while Lily, who was observing me carefully, finally spoke," our next sacrifice."
Chapter 223: [Trapped?!]
"Our next sacrifice."
That monotonous voice with a little hint of an emotion. It made me question if she was the same person as she was a moment ago.
"Sacrifice?" I was curious, more than confused. I looked at Lily, then at Jasmine, who wore a bitter expressionpared to her emotionless sister.
''Hmm?'' I was about to move, but then I found my movements restricted. Looking at my feet, I found an array circle drawn, rendering me unable to move.
"I am sorry. But we have no choice-" Jasmine tried exining, but she was interrupted by Lily.
"Jasmine, start the ritual. The faster we do it, the faster we will be able to free our family. We have little time, we would need 4 more sacrifices before dawn," Lily spoke as she looked at me without any change in her expression.
''First it was Aisha and now Lily,'' I pondered, wondering if it was connected to dmir again. Or was it a different thing altogether this time?
"[Oh blessed heaven! I came upon here¡]" Jasmine then began her chant, while I observed her with pure curiosity. It was really another adventure.
''I wonder what is going to happen next,'' I smiled as I looked at her,pleting her chant, before I suddenly found my location changing within a blink of an eye.
"Hmmm? Now, where is this ce?" I questioned as I looked around the area.
A small pale grey room with only a door leading outside. There was a smallmp on the opposite side, making the room barely visible.
[Eyes of mana!]
I tried using the skill, but even then I couldn''t see beyond what was visible in front of me. I pondered before turning off the skill and then going to the [System Menu!]
Choosing the [Maps!] option, I then tried finding where I was but¡
''??''
All I got was the small room where I was. I tried searching around the room but nothing was visible around the room, even as far as a kilometer away.
''Interesting,'' I thought as I reloaded the map, but this time starting from the point from where I vanished.
''Lily and Jasmine are still there. That orange haired kid is still there as well¡ Did they send me to another dimension or something? Or perhaps a pocket dimension like the Ghost World?'' I thought of the possibility, as it made quiet sense.
And then I closed the [Map!], before I looked at the door in front of me.
"All right. Here goes nothing," I spoke as I opened the door.
"Wow!" I thought as I found the view in front of me quite enchanting. I was inside a huge castle. Directly in front of me was an empty throne room. A shattered throne was present on the other side of where I was standing.
Red carpet that reached my foot. And pirs on both sides that reached at least 50 meters above, with giant guard statues between each pir, each at least 30 meters tall.
The throne itself was huge, signifying that the being who sat there must be at least 10-20 times the size of a human. One look at it, and it makes you feel like an ant standing among giants.
Looking behind, I saw the door from where I appeared had vanished as well. In its ce there was a huge 30 meters door blocking my exit. From the texture on the walls, I understood that I knew no shit about this ce.
''Just where is this ce?'' I thought as I looked forward again.
"?!!" A bit spooked, I saw a man standing about 50 meters away from me. I observed him standing there still as his ck aura was oozing out of his body.
Wearing a red long coat over a white shirt and ck pants, he stood there menacingly. His red devil-like eyes bored deep into mine, sending slight chills all over my body.
While he was pretty handsome, his hair was kind of long and untidy. Maybe he was lost in this ce, too?
"Hey-" I tried to start a conversation, wondering if he knew anything about this ce.
-Whoosh!
But he reached in front of me before I could even finish speaking and used his long silverish broadsword to cut my neck.
-Thud!
But before it could reach near my neck, I used my hand to catch it, stopping that guy from making any moves.
"Didn''t your parents not teach you to not point your broadsword at a stranger''s neck?" I asked with a smile as I took a few steps back with his sword in his hand.
His eyes were rmed. He looked at me with extra caution. Nevertheless, the presence of fear wasn''t there.
-Whoosh!
He attacked me again, this time faster than before. At least twice as much asst time.
I could sense strange power in his attack this time too, so this time I took a step back, swiftly dodging his attack, before he did a 360 degree and moved in for another attack.
-sh!
-sh!
-sh!
His attacks were powerful, containing quite a bit of malice. His speed wasn''t bad either. It was just barely enough to make me move around while I dodged his attacks.
"You seemed pissed? Lost yourst cent in gatcha?" I wondered what could drive him to this point? Well, he wasn''t speaking yet, so it was going nowhere.
-sh!
"If you can just stop shing¡"
-sh!
"¡I can refer you to a good barber¡"
-sh!
"¡Good deal. Don''t you think so?"
The air shes chipped parts of the statues and pirs while I kept trying to talk with him.
As I wondered what I should do next, I saw him creating a bit of distance from me. I observed him, wondering if he was going to talk now. But looking at his intense gaze, doesn''t seem like that.
"AAAAA!!!!" He then shouted loudly as two giant ck wings, each at least 6 meters long, sprouted from his back before his power soured at least thrice as it was now.
He then looked at me with that same hateful look as I smiled.
"Round 2, I guess?" I spoke as I decided to take this a bit more seriously now.
Chapter 224: [Save the Angel!]
The aura of that guy increased at an insane rate as he obserrved me with his huge wings opened up menacingly. The dark creepy aura oozing out of his body was now more like a mist than a light smoke.
[Air steps!]
[Haste!]
[Faster than before!]
[Quick!]
[Stamina Boost!]
[Agility Boost!]
-Whoosh!
And despite all these boosts, I saw him appear in front of me within a fraction of a second.
-sh!
It wasn''t that hard to dodge his attacks, though. Powerful, but theck of any proper skill is pretty apparent.
-BOOM!!!
Though his air shes now carried strong power along with a bit of his dark aura, shattering the area where they hit.
Some of the ck mist around his sword, liquified and slowly melting onto his sword. It looked a little slimy from a distance, slowly covering the entire sword second by second.
-sh!
I dodged again as I spoke," hey! Can you keep your long sticky thing away from me?"
-Boom!
-sh!
-sh!
-sh!
The fight¡ or perhaps his attacks and my dodging continued as I wondered if he had lost his rationality or something here.
''What should I do now?'' I thought. And as if an answer to my question, a notification popped up in front of me.
[New Quest: Save the Angel of Life (Lesser) (Rare)!]
[Save the Angel of Life (Lesser) (Rare)!]
[Grade: Rare!
Difficulty: Insane!
Description: The Angel of Life, Harik, a lower tier Angel whose basic job was farming and agriculture, lost his wife, Raphi. Following her disappearance, he followed all the traces he could find of his wife, and came to the mortal realm himself. Though, being a weak angel, he is slowly losing himself to the corruption energy present on the Zarraf.
Objective: Help Harik gain his stability back before he loses his sanity!
Time Limit: 30 Minutes!
Rewards: +1 Level; +2 All Stats; Skill: [Simpler Vision!]
Penalty: Harik will be a Corrupted Angel and destroy everything in his path!
Remark: Destruction begins with saving the wrong person!]
''Well¡'' I looked at the quest for a few moments before I looked at this fallen angel again.
-sh!
-Boom!!
''That remark makes me a little ufortable. But for now¡ let''s save him and see where this story goes,'' I thought as I activated a few more of my skills.
[sh Steps!]
[Quicksilver!]
[Battle Strength!]
[Greater Strength Boost!]
Using my increased strength, I then moved to capture this angel but¡
-Whoosh!
He jumped back again, creating some distance between us. And then, as if he knew I had gotten stronger than him, he screamed even louder, creating more and more of that mist before his entire body turned charred ck.
-Spurt!!
Blood spurted out of his back as two more wings appeared below the previous pair, as the demonic angel red at me with those deep red eyes.
"SCREECH!!!!!"
His face was now covered with mostly darkened blood vessels, with the mist in between, barely making it visible anymore.
"Charm points -1000," I said as I looked at him before my heart raced a little.
He was currently holding his head as if he was having a splitting headache, while he could barely stand on his own two feet.
''Barely angel,'' I thought as I looked at him, resembling more to a demon than that to an angel.
-Whoosh!
And once again, this time far faster than thest time, he appeared in front of me, his sword shing me into two pieces, before I fell on the ground with my body split in two.
The Angel, Harik, didn''t stop though as he kept shing over and over, destroying my already lifeless body, not stopping even for a second. It was as if he had lost all his sanity.
Time passed as seconds turned into minutes. And after a dozen of those minutes passed, the angel finally showed signs of slowing down, as there was nothing more to be destroyed. He looked around for a few minutes before a figure appeared at a distance away from him.
A blue-skinned girl with a ck crown on her head. There was deep darkness in her eyes, as she seductively walked towards that angel. Wearing minimal clothes, she looked at that angel who was ring at her.
-Whoosh!
He jumped at that girl at an insane speed. But before he could even attack, a barrier stopped him from reaching her. He tried attacking that girl relentlessly, but no matter how much he tried, he couldn''t move past the barrier.
"Seems like the sacrifice this time was stronger than expected. Well, good riddance," the woman spoke as she looked at the angel in front of her.
"[Sleep]!" shemanded in a heavy voice containing strange mana, before that angel slowly lost consciousness and fell on the ground.
She then looked around at the destruction that was present all around the area. Her eyes narrowed at the broken pirs and statues that were now turned to dust. And the gate, which was no longer there, showed a long hallway reaching to the main gate of the castle.
"To push my toy to this level. I wonder who exactly was this person¡ perhaps under a different fate, we could have met more¡ etiquettely.." she spoke as she then clicked her fingers and the entire area slowly started turning back to how it originally was.
It took a few seconds, but the entire ce was back to how it was before the fight ensued.
She looked around for a few more moments before turning back to the angel, who was now barely what he was before. She pondered for a few seconds before speaking.
"You were a useful toy but s, I don''t think I have any use of you in this form now," she spoke as she raised her hand and pointed her finger at Harik. And then, channeling her energy into that finger, she fired immediately.
But that energy didn''t hit Harik. Instead, it moved towards the throne at a rapid speed, destroying most of the upper half of the throne.
"You knew? I thought I hid pretty well," and from the dust came my voice as I sat on the throne, observing the whole charade in front of me.
"It''s my realm. Who do you think you are fooling?" Spoke the Sin of Lust, Iris, the Former Mermaid Queen, as she narrowed her eyes at me.
Chapter 225: [Realms!]
What is a Realm?
Short Answer: An absurd power of the strong NPCs of the of Zarraf. Almost all Angel, Gods, Demon Commanders, Demon Lord, etc. possess them.
Long Answer: A power that allows you to create a space for your own self. Like how Quiena had that space where she could control everything, it was the same. It has 3 benefits and 2 downsides.
The benefits are:
(I) You can create anything you want in your realm.
(II) Your power fundamentally increases by 10 times in your realm.
(III) Even if you are killed in your realm, you cane back to life at least once.
The downsides:
(I) You have to give quite a lot of power to create it. It is enough to bring gods to the power of mere mortals if done wrong. So one should be careful about what kind of realm they want to create for themselves.
The more absurd the realm, the more power it consumes. That is why, often, it is better to go with a simpler realm.
(II) If you lose your realm by any chance, you will lose about 90% of the power along with that realm. It can happen if the being within your realm bes strong enough to kill you multiple times, despite your overpowering nature.
¡
[Adam''s POV:]
Sitting on the throne as Neptune, I looked at the Sin of Lust, Iris, standing in front of me. The unconscious Angel Harik stayed on the floor without making any moves.
''So, how should I y this? Should I act weak or strong? Or perhaps an equal to the Sin of Lust?'' I contemted for a moment before looking at the time limit of the Quest.
[Time Left: 12 minutes: 5 seconds!]
''Let''s prioritize the quest for now,'' I thought as I looked at the Sin of Lust about to make a move.
[One Way Out: Agility Boosted!]
[Haste!]
[Greater Agility Boost!]
[Faster!]
[Quick!]
[Quicksilver!]
[Running Boost!]
[Boosted Dexterity!]
[Perfect Run!]
I then stood up as the time perfectly slowed down. Then, walking towards the Sin of Lust, who was slowly aiming at me, I smiled before observing her for a moment.
Then, walking beside her, I yed the time.
"Pointing fingers? Bad manners," Iughed as she shrieked before immediately turning to me as her finger reached my forehead, point nk.
Time slowed again as I walked around her before reaching behind her and reducing my aura and presence a little.
And then once again I returned the time to normal.
-BOOM!!!!
The attack, which Iris did, contained a lot of power, as it destroyed the entire section of the hallway in a single attack.
With a slightly agitated look, she searched for my traces in the dust and smoke in front of her.
"Did you get him?" I asked as I whispered in her ear, making her turn towards me again. But once again, I moved from there, this time towards the angel who was about to be barbecued.
-BOOM!!!
Iris once again missed, but this time her eyes reached me without missing.
"Are we gonna keep doing this forever? Or should I just kill you and end this?" I asked her with my tone turning serious, making her gulp as she observed me.
''About 20 seconds left before most of my skills go on cooldown,'' I sighed as I observed that angel, wondering how I should go about purifying him?
"Who are you?!!!" She asked with a rather shaky tone. Her previous haughty demeanor was gonepletely, as she had her finger pointed at me all the time. Though I doubt she would have the guts to fire it one more time.
"Neptune. One of the Brothers of Salvation," I answered as I kept thinking about ways to heal him. Should I pour Angel Divinity into him? Or should I go higher and pour Divinity of a God?
"Neptune? Brothers of Salvation? What are you talking about?" She was confused, as she probably had never heard of either of the names before. But I am pretty sure she is going to hear those names much more frequently now. I''ll make sure of it.
"Hey! What do you think would be better to free him of this corruption? An Angel''s Divinity or A God''s Divinity?" I asked, as I wondered if she knew something about it.
"Huh? What are you¡" she then looked at me and that angel before realization dawned on her," Are you crazy? Unless he bathes himself in the light of the purest mana for years, there is nothing that could save him. Or the King of Gods pours his own energy into him."
"So it needs to be a higher divinity, huh?" I wondered if the divinity I possess after the [Mark] would be enough? It was given by a primordial, after all. Though Ick proper control over it¡
"Yeah. So it''s toote for him," Iris spoke, but I glossed over the [Quest!]. It was [Insane!] difficulty and not [Impossible!]. So that means it should be possible, right?
[Personal Space!]
Entering the space, I created a simr situation with Harik''s body and then recalled a few ways of using God''s Divinity that I learnt from Alepsia.
"All right. Let''s try our best." I stretched my fingers as I began pouring my divinity into the artificial body of Harik.
-BOOM!!!!!
And an explosion urred, killing both of us. Before everything was restored back to normal again.
And then I tried again¡ again¡ again¡ for 100s and 1000s of times.
Until I finally realized.
"It''s not possible with my divinity. Or more like, the situation is too unfavorable," I thought with a rather unhappy face.
A properparison would be trying to stop a person literally 10 steps away from the 100 km finish line, from finishing the race while being at the starting line.
Theoretically, it should be possible if I be 100,000 times better, but realistically, I doubt that''s possible even with all the time I
had until now.
"So¡ what should I do now?" I looked at that body of Harik with a puzzled look.
Chapter 226: [The Choice of giving up does not exists!]
Giving up was never an option.
While giving up isn''t essentially a bad thing when you hit a wall, I won''t. Why? Because that''s not who I am. That is something I can never do.
Some may call it a duty, or perhaps a responsibility, I have by virtue of my powers. Others may see it as psychopathic behavior. Insanity is another word you may call it.
But if you ask me? I will probably tell you it''s because it''s fun. To reach a perfect ending. Nothing is better than that. Though deep inside, somewhere at the back of my mind, I probably knew that it was not that reason either.
I probably do it because I feel like this is how it should be done? I can''t put a finger on the feeling, really. Hopefully, I will find the answers to it someday too¡
"This doesn''t work either, huh?" I thought as I tried absorbing the dark aura. Though no matter how much I removed that corrupted aura from his body, it filled back within a few minutes.
''It''s as if his entire body is fused with that dark aura, changing the very nature of his existence,'' I thought for a few more minutes before trying a couple more things as I tried finding more about this energy.
[Mark of the Pathfinder (Primordial)]
[Description: The mark of the highest being in order of life!
Effects: Allows the user to use all forms of energy irrespective of form, race or limitations! Though the ability to use any other form of energy will depend upon the user''s understanding and mastery of the energy!
Remarks: I thought it would be a perfect thing for you since your body is limited to mana right now. This way you can have more options in the future!]
"Let''s first try understanding the nature of Angelic Divinity," I thought as I started using God''s Divinity that I learnt from Alepsia during one of my returns.
Currently, I can barely create small spheres of light. Normally I would coat this light over my own light mana, enhancing my base [Light] spells. But since we are dealing with divinity only, I should restrict my mana usage.
The divinity floated in the air while I pondered about how to convert it into Angelic Divinity. In other words, how to dilute it? Should I use mana to dilute it¡ no. I had already done that, but it''s not Angelic Divinity.
"Well. I guess Ick information on the concept of energy," I thought before I wondered if I should go to Quiena? That goddess had been quite helpful to me but¡ I can''t help but get a shaky feeling that she is nning something on her own.
"Let''s not depend on her this time," I made up my mind and took the hard way. I don''t want to depend on her too much. Unlike Alepsia¡ I still don''t know if she is my ally or not.
And thus began another series of tests and experiments as I tried to dilute God''s Divinity into an angel''s.
I tried using all the energies that I knew existed on the. Demonic Energy, Aether, Siren''s Special Energy, Witch''s True Mana, etc. I tried everything that I could over and over, 1000s of time, in various forms, in various mixtures, in various ratios.
And as I kept going on, my eyes turned brighter with slight hope as I found some mixtures working better than the others. And long before I knew it, I alreadynded on something that I would call as,
"The Golden Ratio."
[New Achievement Unlocked! The Golden Ratio!]
[Find out the perfect proportion for conversion of God''s Mana into Angel''s Mana, and vice versa! (Done)
Reward: + 10% Efficiency in all forms of energy conversion!]
"Nice," I smiled as I looked at the angel, Harik, staying still in the personal space. And then, moving towards him, I tried using the new ratio of energies into that guy.
-BOOM!!
Before long, I died again in my personal space.
''Totally forgot to take corrupted energy into the picture,'' I sighed as I started healing Harik again, this time from areas that were still not corrupted.
The healing began slowly as I gained an understanding of how the corrupted energy was taking over Harik. It was a violent conversion on micro-levels. The only reason why it was not instant was because Angel''s Divinity in itself is quite strong.
But that only meant that I needed to slowly clear the corrupted mana or energy while filling Angelic Mana into Harik''s body.
The first process was he slow. Took about 4 days before I could remove all the corrupted mana from his body. Repeating it over, it took 8 days this time, making me question what the heck made it this long.
Anyway, I waste because I was focused on perfecting the healing rather than focusing onpleting the healing. Only when it was near perfect, the process can be rushed. Else, I would only kill myself and Harik in the process.
The third time was longer, and the fifth time was the longest. About 14 days long. But after that, I could see myself improving in the energy control, and the conversion rate of the energies.
By 10th turn, I could heal him within a week and by 50th turn, 2 days were enough. But not enough for me, since we are essentially talking about a work that needs to be done in minutes or perhaps seconds and not days.
100th turn and I could do it in 20 hours.
500th turn and now it was barely 5 hours.
1,000th turn, 1 hour 40 minutes.
10,000th turn, 12 minutes, 13 seconds.
36,562nd turn, 1 minute.
45,563rd turn, 30 seconds.
76,234th turn, 10 seconds.
124,565th turn, 1 second.
245,678th turn, 0.4 seconds.
250,000th turn, 0.39 seconds.
"This should be enough," I smiled as I saw him being purified within an instant. This was fun to be honest.
A chore in the beginning since I was spending days doing the same thing, but by the end I could try it over a thousand times within a day since the process was faster.
''My mental state is¡ abnormal, isn''t it? I wonder if it is because of the system?'' I already knew that there was something odd about my calmness and rationality despite how irrational my thought process is.
"I just hope it is a good thing," I thought before deciding that it was time to get out of the [Personal Space] now.
Chapter 227: [Make your own kind of music!]
Getting out of the [Personal Space!] I found myself back in the same hall where I was before. Looking at Harik, while Iris kept her finger directed at me, filled with a high density of energy.
"Let''s try something," I spoke as I moved towards him, while Iris observed with the same cautious look on her face. Her head was filled with a hundred questions, but even still she was quiet, observing me, trying to see what I was doing.
And then¡ touching Harik''s body, I then did what I had done 100s of 1000s of times.
Applying the energy in proper proportion¡
-Whoosh!
A huge amount of energy gushed out, creating a gale emerging from the point where Harik was resting.
And in the next moment, the energy changedpletely into pure divinity, one that is found in an angel. Even the traces of Corrupted Energy which were present before, now ceased to exist.
As for Iris.
">.>"
bbergasted would be an understatement. She nced at me, before turning towards Harik, and then turning back at me. And then back to Harik again.
"Wasn''t that hard as I thought," I said as I looked at Harik, slowly waking up, while Iris red at me.
''The heck do you mean ''not that hard'','' is what her expression seemed to say right now.
[Quest Complete!]
[Save the Fallen Angel of Life (Lesser) (Rare)!]
[Grade: Rare!
Difficulty: Insane!
Description: The Fallen Angel of Life, Harik, a lower tier Angel whose basic job was farming and agriculture, lost his wife, Raphi. Following her disappearance, he followed all the traces he could find of his wife, and became a fallen angel himself. Though, being a weak angel, he is slowly losing himself to the corruption energy present on the Zarraf.
Objective: Help Harik gain his stability back before he loses his sanity!
Time Limit: 30 Minutes!
Rewards: +1 Level; +2 All Stats; Skill: [Simpler Vision!]
Penalty: Harik will be a Corrupted Angel and destroy everything in its path!
Remark: Destruction begins with saving the wrong person!]
[+1 Level!]
[+2 All Stats!]
[New Skill: Simpler Vision (Rare)!]
[Skill: Simpler Vision (Passive) (Rare)!]
[Allows the user to see things clearer in the presence of any abnormality that obstructs the user''s vision!]
''A simple skill but its application is good.'' I was satisfied with the skill given the type of enemies and abnormal ces I was going to encounter in the future.
"Where am¡ I?" Harik slowly gained consciousness, as he held his head, trying to recall where he was.
Didn''t take long before he recalled something and turned around to face me. He looked at me with fear as he observed me for a few seconds before his eyes drifted to the girl behind me.
And that confusion and fear from before was now reced with his eyes widening as a spark of fury appeared instead.
"YOU BITCH!!" He shouted before trying to release his energy. Though¡
"You are Harik, right?" I interrupted him as I, for now, just wanted to know a couple of things first. He and Iris can y tagter.
"¡"
"¡"
He stopped at my voice, his body shaking slightly as he looked at me. While Iris, who was rather ready to fight Harik, also stopped, observing me with a fearful expression.
Right now, both of them hold enough power to kill me within a fraction of a second. Most of my skills will take a minute to take effect, while others would make me powerful but also kill me at the end of the duration.
Kinda funny.
"I didn''t save you so that you can just jump and kill yourself. I have a few questions, if you don''t mind. After that, you can do whatever you want," I spoke as I looked at him with a bored gaze.
"¡"
Was he mute? He didn''t speak a single word till now. Oh! Wait! He had shouted ''you bitch!'' at Iris right now. Turning to Iris, I was amazed.
She could make even a mute guy curse at her.
"Raphi. Do you know where she is?" I asked as I looked at him, making his eyes widen before he narrowed them at me.
"Why do you want to know about her?" He spoke finally, with a bit of threat in his words.
"She is stirring quite a bit of a storm in the city right now. Too many gods, demons and angels are gathering¡ Honestly, not good for our ns. I just want to end this charade," I spoke as I made an annoyed face as I acted how I didn''t like how things had turned this way.
[Cooldown finished! The skills are ready to be used again!]
Nice timing!
"¡"
As for Harik, he looked at me with the same narrowed look before. He then sighed as he spoke.
"I thank you for helping me with my condition. But if you are going to harm my wife¡ I am afraid that I have to stop you now. Even if it costs my life."
I smiled as I looked at him, before speaking," loyalty, huh? Fascinating."
-Whoosh!
He then appeared in front of me again as I then took out one of my swords that I prepared for Neptune to use.
It was in the shape of a violin bow and was meant to be used with a violin like artifact that had an increased [Charm Effect] based on the user''s charm.
Using the [Chalice of Equilibrium!], I could procure such an artifact with such a good sword. Though the cost was rather high¡ It was worth it.
And the name of the sword was.
[Herlinea''s Alture Bow (Sword)!]
[Grade: Legendary!
Description: The bow that is used with the musical instrument, Alture. It was Herlinea''s favorite, as she traveled different worlds and realms, and got her fame spread all over the realms. This sword contains the essence of Herlinea.
Effect:
+20% Charm
+Reduces all charm based abilities'' cooldown by 30%
+200% Effect on all charm based abilities!
+Skill: Pacify!
+Skill: Cut like music!
Special Effect: The user negates all Charms from any enemy below his Level!
Set Effect:
+When used with [Herlinea''s Alture!] the effect of the sword is increased by 100%.
+Skill: Dance to Die For!
Remark: Music is the answer to all the problems, don''t you think?]
Chapter 228: [Peak Health!]
-sh!
-ng!
Unlike the dark aura before, now Harik contained a silver aura in his attacks. His eyes, which were berserk before, were now focused as he tried to find an opening to attack me.
"And you are telling me this was a farmer before?" I was genuinely surprised at that information. I thought, maybe he was strong before because of that corrupted aura or whatever, but now looking at him calcting every move of his.
"!!" His eyes widened a little at the mention of his profession before he gripped his sword more firmly and then moved in to attack me again.
-ng!
A heavy swing from above, which was easy to block and parried. The force of his own attack pushed him back a little before he took a stance and moved in for a sh from my left side.
Well, he got skills, but only the basics. Perhaps he had a tutor or something, or he picked up sword-fighting in his free time? Never too bad to do a side quest.
Anyway, I saw his attacking at me from right and using the tip of my sword; I positioned it as such that it collided against his broadsword''s edge, stopping its momentumpletely.
"Since you are so determined to save your wife, I am a little curious. How are you going to fight against all those gods and angels when you can''t even defeat me?" I asked as I pushed back a little, before taking one step towards him.
Though shaken, he gripped his sword again and attacked me from right this time.
Using a simple stroke, I parried his attack again, pushing him back one more step. And I took one more step towards him.
-CLANG!
-CLANG!
-CLANG!
-Thud!
I saw him stumbling on his feet and falling on his butt as he looked at me, just like before, with a narrowed expression, with an undying will and hope in those eyes.
"Why don''t you give up? You are only throwing away your life," I warned him as I understood it was quite vain to try what he was doing.
Rather than being afraid, he stood up again as he spoke," what kind of husband would I be, if I don''t even put my life on the line for her?"
And a wide smile appeared on my face as I then spoke," is that so? Let''s see if you have the power to back those words."
I spoke as I changed my stance from defense to attack.
Meanwhile, he changed his form as two wings appeared from his back, and his powers increased exponentially.
[One Way Out: Agility Boosted!]
-sh!
-nk!
Reaching him in an instant, I aimed for his lower neck from the right side. Though using his sword, he barely saved himself as he used all his powers.
-BOOOM!!!
And then I kicked him in his guts, pushing him to the far end of the hall, hitting the throne as it crumbled. Meanwhile, his body fell on the throne, covered in ck gooey blood that mostly came from his mouth that he spat out.
"Is that all? Such weakness after all that grand talk," unamused, I looked at him with a rather bored face. At least show me some Main Character behavior.
Though he then slowly got up from the throne, using all his energy. And slowly, as his body healed, he wiped the ck blood from his lips and looked at me with the same focused look.
-Whoosh!
-ng!
And once again, he rushed at me at a fast speed, using all he could muster.
"It''s getting a bit boring, you know?" I parried his attack, dodged, and then pushed him away. But then he stood up again with the same tenacity.
His patterns were easy to figure out. His power didn''t amount to much, while his skills were barely passable. I want to help him out, but¡ I am not going to carry him.
-BOOM!!
I once again kicked him away from me, now wondering about other ways to gather information. We have already been fighting non-stop for 5 minutes and even with all the power he was using, I could easily stop him without even using my skills.
"Got you," he then finally spoke after a long time. I wonder what he meant before I sensed something above me.
My eyes widened a little, as a smile began to shape on my face. Yes! This is what I was talking about.
Above me was a huge golden circle made up of strange arrays that I had never seen before. It contained strong power. About 100 times more than what Harik should have been able to muster.
How did he do it? When did he do it? Why didn''t I notice it before? How can there be so much power? Where did all that powere from?
My mind buzzed excitedly with all the questions as I observed the array above me. But if I don''t do something about it and simply die, I don''t think I can get my answers. So, for now, let''s focus on survival.
[One Way Out: Constitution Boosted!]
[Blessed Life!]
[Perfect Body!]
[Rapid Regeneration!]
[One with Body!]
[Armored Defense!]
[Nullify!]
[Protection!]
[Greater Protection!]
[Dimensional Shield!]
.
.
I kept using all the [Constitution] and [Defense] based skills one over the other, increasing my defense as much as I could.
"You see¡ You shouldn''t be underestimating me too much." There was finally a smile on Harik''s face as he looked at me, cherishing this moment.
-BOOOM!!!!!!
And a loud bang urred as I stood there, taking all the damage from that attack. While I could have dodged it, if I end up surviving this attack, the impact would be much more.
Though will I be able to?
[-3000 HP!]
[-3000 HP!]
[-5000 HP!]
[-10,000 HP!]
[-10,000 HP!]
[-10,000 HP!]
.
.
.
.
Within a fraction of a second, I lost all my HP from that attack. The attack still continued for a few moments before it ended, while leaving me in a rather weakened state.
[HP: 34/1,000,000,000]
But I was still alive.
Because of the attack, dust and debris surrounded everything. And they probably can''t even sense me, given the state I am in right now.
So before, they could see me.
[Purify (Legendary)!]
[+7,000,000 HP!]
Chapter 229: [On par with the Higher Gods?!]
[Harik''s POV]
.
I sighed in relief as I could finally take out that monstrous bastard. Just what the heck was he?
''Now. To deal with that bitch who fooled me,'' I thought as I looked at the blue-skinned girl standing in front of me. She was strong, I must say that¡ but that was only after she fed me with that strange liquid and I lost control over my body.
But before I could even take a step, I felt the presence of someone who I was damn sure that he was dead.
"That itched a little," I heard the nonchnt voice of that guy, that monster, as he walked out of the smoke. His body not having even a single scratch, he stood there with a furiously joyous smile as he looked at me.
"¡"
Words failed toe out of my mouth. That attack contained about 10% of my life force. It was enough to kill any god below the 12 Higher Gods.
Are you telling me that this guy¡ is on par with the Higher Gods?
''No! I can''t give up! I have to save Raphi! I can''t give up now! Never!'' I couldn''t let my determination waiver even for a moment. I havee too far to walk back now¡
I then prepared my sword again as I was ready to sacrifice at least half of my life force if I want to win against this monstrous person. This is regrettable that I have to waste so much of my life force even before I found Raphi, but¡ I guess this is my shitty fate, too.
"Can you calm down for a moment? Why are you always on an edge? Not like gods and angels are out for your wife or something," he spoke, trying to pick on my nerves as usual.
Calm down! I shouldn''t let him distract me. Now¡ since the same trick won''t work again, I need to create an opening of some sort.
''Huh?'' I then saw him putting his sword back into his storage. Is he underestimating me? No¡ he has the right to do that.
"I will save your wife. Nope¡ let me rephrase. I will help you save your wife. All you need to do is follow my words. You are a wise guy, Harik. What do you think about this proposal?" He then spoke of something that could only be qualified as absurd.
But since I need to stall for time until I find an opening, let''s entertain this¡
"And why would you be doing that? What''s in it for you?" I asked the obvious question.
"Something something. All right. Let me tell you something that you may either know or don''t know but¡ nobody, neither me, nor the angels or the gods, are here for your wife. Your wife just happens to be the key to something they are looking out for," he said something absurd again. Enough to make me curious what exactly he means by that.
"ording to the Rules of the Heaven, if one has enough reason to descend to the mortal realm. They can descend. But if the intentions do not match with the actions, the angel is stripped off of their power and the heavens turn its back on them," he narrated one of the rules of Heaven about the Fallen Angels.
"What are you getting at?" I was still focused on finding a way to attack him, but his next words took all my attention away from my nning back on him.
"Your wife and you haven''t fallen yet," he spoke with a smile, while I asked,
"What are you¡ talking about? The All Father already dered Raphi as a fallen angel."
"You have never met a Fallen Angel before, have you? It''s not the gods, but the heavens decide that¡ I don''t think you know much about it. Well¡ if I were to give a proof then your Angelic Power. They aren''t gone yet, are they? If you were to be a fallen one, you wouldn''t be able to use even a dime of it," he smiled as he walked closer to me.
There was no way to confirm what he meant by that. There was no way to tell if he was lying or not¡ but¡ I wanted to believe that.
''If Raphi¡ has still not fallen, then there is still a chance to get back home¡'' I thought of a possibility. I wanted to bet on that possibility.
"Are you telling the truth? Then why is everyone searching for her? Why are there so many angels and gods looking for her?" I asked for reasons, hoping he would answer them.
Please answer them¡
"You tell me," he spoke, making me widen my eyes a little as he continued," it''s just a ''Fallen Angel'' who has lost all her powers. Why are the Higher Gods themselves descending to the mortal realm? Why are there so many angels for one powerless angel? Even you could sense something odd about it, didn''t you?"
And my heart skipped a beat as I thought about what he just said. Perhaps the thought of saving Raphi consumed my mind so much that I never looked at it from this point of view. Indeed, why was there a reason for the gods themselves to interfere?
"But then¡ why?" I looked at that guy in blue hair, observing me with a calm face as he spoke.
"Like I said. Your wife just happens to be the key to something that the Higher Gods want. She just happens to be at the wrong ce at the wrong time."
With a deep look, as if a messiah, he observed me with a humble gaze.
"Pledge your allegiance to me. I will tell you everything that is there to tell you. And I will also help your wife out of this mess. All you need to do is just follow my words."
"Will you¡ really help me?" I asked, clinging to this strange new hope that I found in this strange atmosphere.
"Let me start by telling you what a Fate Weaver is," and
then he began telling me things¡ that shook my entire core.
Chapter 230: [Crazier and Crazier!]
[Neptune (Adam)''s POV]
.
"¡"
"¡"
Both Iris and Harik observed me with a shocked expression as they consumed what I just told them.
A silence ensued, as they just kept gawking at me while I stood there nonchntly.
I didn''t tell him everything. But enough to get a basic grasp of everything that is going on. Especially why his wife was now such an impactful centerpiece in all this.
"So¡ it was¡ no wait!¡ Are you telling me a monster that can kill many gods at once, wiping 90% of the demons is going to appear in this town?" Iris was the one to break the silence as she carried that stupefied expression that had fear slowly seeping in.
"That and possibly a guy who is even more powerful than her," I reminded her, in case she forgot about it.
"But¡" Harik wanted to speak but words failed toe out of his mouth. He just stared at me nkly, trying to understand the situation. Perhaps he was trying to figure out a way to save his wife despite knowing what was toe, but after what I just told him, I doubt a rational thinking would get him to any better conclusion.
"Why? All we wanted was to live peacefully and quietly. Just what did we ever do wrong for something like this to happen?" And as his mind sorted a little, he began questioning things. Things that led him here¡ and what was the purpose of it?
Iris then began doing some magic as traces of water formed around her.
"Not the first time, something like that happened to someone. Won''t be thest time, either. Gods, angels and all those bullcrap¡" She spoke with pure hatred as she then created a screen of water showing various cities and towns. Though rather than a lively city, most of the video showed ruins and broken wastnds.
Based on herst words, she was probably showing all the ces where the gods and angels attacked, wiping thempletely from the face of the.
"Nobody on this is right. People just have their own twisted justice and beliefs. That includes the so-called angels and gods. Sometimes, some of the gods are even more cruel than the demons in hell," she added as she showed a video of gods massacring an entire civilisation andughing before vanishing from there.
I nodded, as it was totally correct. After all, in the War of the Gods, the truth came in rather at the beginning of the war, making more than half of the [yers] choose Ancient Gods'' side.
My eyes then looked at Harik, who was more normal than before. His eyes were still figuring out things that he was hearing.
"On that note. What happened in that city? While I have my own sources, I wanna hear it from the native themselves," I changed the topic as I realized that I still don''t know theplete picture of why Raphi''s town was marked.
His eyes shook before he looked at me. His eyes seemed to be lost for a brief moment before he answered," I don''t know. I mean, I heard that there was some demonic influence where an angel was making a deal with the demons, but¡ that''s what the authorities told us. I never witnessed anything like that with my own two eyes."
Iris observed Harik for a moment before chiming in," from what I have collected, it was something about the illegal transfer of demonic cores. Though nobody found anything."
Hearing her words, I turned to her as she shrugged," don''t look at me. I got my ownwork."
Demonic Cores were just masses of death energy that allowed the demons to fight even in the areas where there is scarce demonic energy. Somece like lower heaven or the mortal realm.
"But why would anyone do that?!" Harik questioned before I and Iris came to the same conclusion,
"For war?"
"A war, perhaps?"
"Huh? What?" Harik looked at both of us before I sighed.
"Seems like the demons are making their move as well. Though it would be odd if they didn''t."
The first cataclysm involved the descent of the angels and lesser demons to the mortal world. The second one was where even gods started showing their faces at times. While the third one was in the heaven realm and demonic realms, where the war was all over the ce with gods Vs demons.
''Seems like the preparations of the three cataclysms have started brewing even in heaven, huh?'' I thought as I expected, it would take at least a few years before that happens. Reality can be surprising at times, I guess?
"Hey! Wait! What are you both talking about?!! What war?!" He shouted as he looked at me and Iris. I pondered for a few minutes before speaking.
"That is something you should be worried about only after you save your wife. For now, focus on what you need to do."
He wanted to ask, but he paused as he realized that what I was saying was correct. Though that brought him back to square one. How was he going to save his wife?
"Well. To save your wife, we need to find her first. Do you have any leads to where she might be? Or perhaps a way to reach her?" I asked, hoping to find out something, and he did not betray my expectations.
"From what I have collected, she is with the Mermaid Queen. The current Mermaid Queen has captured her and is keeping her as a captive in her chamber," he spoke as fury started erupting in his eyes before he red at Iris.
"No need to be so antsy. If you attacked Meria right now, she would have just captured you as well. Can''t let that happen now, can we?" Iris spoke as she rolled her eyes away from him.
Meria was the current Queen of the Mermaids. One of the strongest beings of the sea in Zarraf, right now. Rumors say that she is an Avatar of the Goddess of Water who descended on the mortal ne to bless her people.
"Queen Meria, huh? Things just keep getting crazier and crazier."
Chapter 231: [Fresh Salad!]
I thought about it a little. This entire mess, I mean. It''s like a mixed vegetable sd with all sorts of spices and condiments. And it''s only gonna get messier as days pass.
"It''s messy but it should be tasty," I thought about ways I could handle all this mess. It was obvious that the amount of information was still iplete.
"??" Hearing my words, Harik and Iris got confused a little.
Turning to them, I looked at Harik first. Other than fighting, what else was he good at? He was an Angel of Light, wasn''t he? Maybe he can act as a healer in town until things unfold?
Then I paused and turned to Iris.
"I am here to find my brother. And also help him with something going on in this town. Our angel buddy is trying to find his wife. What about you? What''s your purpose here?" I asked as I looked at her.
Honestly, I had a rough idea of what she was doing here, but still. It''s better to ask directly than to beat around the bush.
"You already know, don''t you?" She gave me a knowing smile.
''No. I don''t,'' I wanted to speak, but I gotta make it look cool.
"There are things I can permit and things I can''t. Tell me your methods this time and let''s see if we can both be helpful to each other," I spoke with a serious voice as I crossed my arms, and then waited for her to answer.
"I am using the soul energy of people and healing a bunch of children and elderly," she spoke, and I understood the gist of it. Given how I was ''sacrificed'' by Lily and Jasmine, I guess it''s a ''deal with the devil'' kind of thing?
"Humans," I sighed, making her chuckle a little before adding,
"This city is pretty much in crumbles, putting on a show of its prosperity. Everyone is trapped by at least someone, trying to save their lives by sacrificing anyone around them. To use them is as easy as sipping tea. Just give them a bait and they wille crawling to you."
Things aren''t just bad behind the scenes but also on the surface too, huh?
"Ummm¡ excuse me. I am not following what you two are talking about," Harik chimed in, clearly wanting to be a part of the conversation.
Iris looked at me and I nodded as she began exining things in more detail to him.
"You see, ever since your wife descended, she has created a lot of chaos and confusion within the city. The first was the viscount''s son, whom she enchanted without even trying. Then was the loss of an artifact which the viscount bought after selling everything he had."
"Lady Angel then was captured by the Merlin. Viscount is now making deals with the demon worshippers. With no pay and no master, most of the guards quit, or are abusing their powers."
"Lack of money is now causing a financial crisis for the lower-ss people, and children and youngsters have been forced to be bandits and thieves now. Those who have money are preparing to leave the city as soon as possible."
"With how things are on the surface, in the underground market, the demon worshippers and dark mages are collecting more and more, trying to take over the city. Though their methods of sacrificing people for their gods is causing an increased fatality rate on the surface, which is creating a disruption everywhere."
"People need money so they are selling their loved ones or strangers, including but not limited to the guards and higher authority people. I doubt it would be long before bandits take over this ce as well, making this awless city."
Iris summarized everything that was happening in the city in as few words as possible. And hearing her, even I was surprised on the inside. I knew things were bad, but to this degree¡ I did not know.
"Throw in a mix of gods and demons, and you get a whole new level of crazy," I sighed as I looked at Iris. I now understood why she was here, in this city.
Her powers revolved around getting other people''s souls. Normally she just takes a part of it before she wipes their memories and lets them roam free, but she needs to ''store'' those people for at least a few days before she can do the process. But things were different here. She gets aplete human being for literally free just for some normal voodoo.
A city like this is a kind of perfect for her. Plus, given her arsenal of powers, she can easily heal people in exchange so that would make her seem like a saint in the eyes of the onlookers.
"So. What should I do next? You said that you can help me save my wife¡ Can you really do that?" He seemed kinda desperate there.
"Yeah. It should be possible given the timeframe we have," I answered him before looking at Iris and continuing,
"What about you? Are you going to stand against me or with me? Or perhaps neutral?"
She pondered for a moment before speaking," I will die if I go with you. And I will definitely die if I stand against you. I mean, I can try going for a fight right now, but taking risks isn''t my thing. So, I will stay neutral. You don''t seem the type to kill unnecessarily, so I will just take it as a sign of fate that I shouldn''t bite more than I can chew."
That was the right call. But I am afraid that I cannot let that happen. I need to have a good amount of cards in my arsenal if I want to pull this whole ''Save the Angel,'' thing off.
''Since threatening her will do more harm than good,'' I pondered before throwing in a bait,
"And here I thought I could hold up a partnership with you. I was even going to let in a little info about your original body."
Chapter 232: [Change of Heart!]
"And here I thought I could hold up a partnership with you. I was even going to let in a little info about your original body."
I had a mysterious smile on my face as I saw her halting all her actions before looking at me with her eyes widened much more than ever before. Trying to find the traces of lies on my face, she was observing my entire face repeatedly.
And when she couldn''t find any lies in my words, her facade of a strong cold girl broke down as a smile escaped out of the corner of her lips. Then that smile deepened as she looked at me as if I were the most precious treasure she had ever seen.
"You really know it!" She spoke as she giggled like a child while her eyes didn''t blink even once.
"Follow mymands for a month. I will provide you with the location of her and also a couple of asions where you can meet her," I stated my demand and not even a secondter, a piece of paper flew right in front of me.
''A contract paper, huh? She sure is prepared,'' I thought as I observed Iris standing there with her happiness and joy barely contained inside.
Looking at that flying paper, I slowly caught it before observing that nk canvas present on it.
"Huhuhuhuh," she was giggling as she was lost in her thoughts, her body shirking little by little. I looked at her for a few moments before focusing back on the contract.
Pondering for a few moments, I then wrote the demands and the favor in words that are favorable to both of us. And after checking it a couple of times and more, I then passed it back to her.
Though the contract vanished in midair before reaching her, while she looked at me with her smile of ecstasy finally creeping out. Not that she was even trying to hide it.
"Pfft-HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!!" She startedughing like a madman as tears of happiness appeared in her eyes while she continued,
"HOW MANY YEARS? HOW MANY YEARS HAS IT BEEN? HAHAHAHA!!! I WILL NOT BE ABLE TO FIND YOU? THERE IS NOTHING I CAN DO? PFFFT- HAHAHAHA!!!
WHO IS LAUGHING NOW?!!!"
And then she stopped abruptly while her expression changed to an extremely serious one.
"I am going to make you pay. Like I promised¡ a 10,000 fold!!" She spoke out, as if talking to her original self while she made this vow.
Her eyes then focused back at me as she demanded,
"Tell me. What do I need to do? I will kill 100 or even a thousand. Just state your number. Or is there anything else you need?"
"You think I would be needing you if I were to kill someone?" I smiled before looking at Iris, who had her eyes glued to me. Taking a nce at Harik, who was observing us, I then continued,
"Call those girls whom you asked to do your dirty work. And call everyone else who is involved in this mess."
Hearing mymand, she gave it a brief thought before murmuring something. I saw her vanishing from here for a few seconds before she appeared again, and this time with the two girls from before. There were 3 more girls and a dozen boys aged between 5 to 13.
"Huh?"
"What?"
"What happ-"
"Where are we?"
"¡"
"?!!"
Different reactions and different gazes. Each filled with questions, fear, and slight curiosity. And after a few seconds passed, they were all fixed on Iris. Their previous gazes changed into pure admiration.
The only ones contemting this situation were Jasmine and Lily, whose gazes were shifting to me, more than they were to Iris.
"Is this everyone?" I asked as I looked at each of them, before my gaze reached Lily and Jasmine. They shrieked as they saw me walking towards them, a bit fearful, a bit confused.
"Yes," Iris nodded before I observed them, while all the children looked at me.
Reaching Lily, I spoke," look up."
Slowly, she gathered courage and looked at me with her eyes shaking. Jasmine, who was observing, closed her eyes while peeking from the side. There were some tears in Jasmine''s eyes as she observed me.
"Are you the leader?" I asked.
"I¡ watch over the kids that were abandoned by their parents," she spoke as she answered and gulped her saliva. There was little courage in her voice, making me smile a little.
"I will give you a chance. Tell me why you sacrificed me," I asked as I looked at her, panicking more than before.
"That¡ that¡" her throat was drying as she now avoided my gaze and spoke slowly," one of the kids was beaten badly by one of the guards, enough to put him on his deathbed. He was someone who used to buy flowers for his sister everyday during the normal days. I¡ was going to ask for his health in exchange for your life."
She seemed to have lost the will to argue as she told me everything, with her eyes losing all the hope she had. She knew she messed up. Something that might cost her life.
"Where is that kid?" I asked with a stern voice, making her turn at me immediately.
"WAIT!!!" Hearing my words, she shouted as she looked at me with shock. Her eyes widened, more afraid than ever.
-Thud!
"Here," Iris on the other hand, brought that boy into this space immediately. His body fell to the ground, while his health was on the lower edge. He was in bad shape, to say the least.
"Please don''t kill him!! You can kill me instead!! I WAS THE ONE WHO TRICKED YOU!!! PLEASE I BEG YOU! I WILL DO ANYTHING YOU ASK FOR!!" She shouted as she looked at me with a desperate look.
"Anything?" I turned to her, making her pause immediately. She stood there for a few seconds before she looked at me, and then Iris, before looking back at me. Slowly nodding with a bitter expression, she spoke again," yes. Anything."
The other children looked like they were still trying to understand what was going on, but looking at her caretaker in that situation, they too couldn''t help but get scared.
Meanwhile, I looked at that boy on the ground, barely holding on.
[Charm Magic: The Song of Healing!]
[Description: Allows the user to create a frequency of sound that heals everyone in the vicinity!
Effect:
-Heals everyone who hears the sound for +100 HP per second!
Limitation: The sound won''t heal the user! The user needs to stay stationary for the duration of effect.
Cost: 20MP/Second!]
And then, I moved my fingers, creating blue strings in the air that produced a strange sound, while that boy began healing at a rapid speed. Healing him and everyone else entirely within seconds.
The kids who had minor bruises, and some hidden injuries, all healed within a few seconds as they got back on peak health. And Lily, who observed this phenomenon, now looked at me with a ratherplex expression.
"Now. Let''s discuss what I need from you all, shall we?"
Chapter 233: [Neptune’s Clinic!]
"What am I even doing here?"
Harik asked as he looked at the bandages in his hands, while trying to save the random guy in the clinic. His eyes then looked at the rundown clinic that could barely hold 5-6 patients at a time.
Still, the line outside seemed endless, as the number of people only kept increasing.
"Hey! Work faster!"
A feminine voice rang through, waking Harik up from his stupor. He took a nce at Iris'' re before shrieking and then getting back to work.
While he could have healed the patient in an instant, he didn''t. Instead, he used the bandage and herbs in his hands to heal the patients manually. Wasn''t just him, but Iris too wasn''t using her powers, and using the bandages and herbs to stop the wounds and treat the infection.
"Why are we not using mana again?" Lily, the girl who could somewhat use healing magic, grumbled as she ran, transferring bandages from the storeroom to the ''doctors''.
Using mana would be much more efficient than this.
"Ask Neptune," Harikined too, making a not so pleasant expression. Was this really going to save his wife? It didn''t seem like that.
"¡" Hearing Neptune''s name, Lily shut her mouth again and continued working as usual.
"Hey kids! Where is the rest of the anaesthesia?" Shouted Iris as she tried her best to save the old guy on the bed in front of her. Without powers, it was rather hard to do all this, but because his contractor had asked her to do so, she was going to do this with no question asked.
"Take the next patient," Lily looked at the line of patients outside before sighing," but still. What is even the purpose of this? The guards are just gonnae and stop this, anyway."
"Just be happy that we weren''t killed," rebuked Jasmine, who looked at the tired expression of Lily.
It wasn''t just Iris or Harik, but everyone else present here was refraining from using any form of mana at all. Nobody knows the reason, but none of them were against this.
People carrying all forms of disease appeared in the clinic. Minor cuts to major diseases. All forms of people appeared in the clinic. And despite the shop being open only for a couple of hours, the line was never ending¡
''FREE MINOR TREATMENT CLINIC!''
"Maybe that''s what he wants? For the trouble toe find him, rather than the other way around?" Harik spoke as he treated that patient with the best of his ability without using any mana.
Because of his angel blood, learning first aid came naturally to him. And Iris was someone who prepared for any and all situations while she was surviving at her lowest, obviously including basic aid.
The kids simply did what they learnt during their survival days.
"What is going on here?!!!"
And as everyone predicted, a couple of guards appeared only 3 hours after the clinic had been opened. Such a business was clearly a big loss for other healers in the town, given how much profit they could have raked out of these people''s desperation. And also for the demon worshippers who were profiting from people''s desperations.
"Who is the owner of this ce?!!"
A loud voice rang through the ears of everyone as one of the guards shouted again. It was a rather hoarse voice carrying traces of mana in them. Perhaps they were trying to intimidate those inside?
They were about to shout again, but Harik moved out of the clinic first. He looked at the fat guards standing with an annoyed expression. The guards observed Hariking to them while they gauged him. Specifically, his power levels.
"May I help you?" Harik asked as he kept most of his mana hidden, maintaining at the level of an average human. Seeing this, the guards leaked a sly smile before they narrowed their eyes at the clinic.
"Is this ce run by you?" The fat guard asked with a haughty voice, making Harik ponder over a moment before speaking.
"No. It''s run by our benefactor, Sir Neptune. He is currently out of the shop."
"Neptune?" The guards looked at each other before the other guard shook his head, signaling that he didn''t know anyone with that name. And after confirming that Neptune wasn''t anyone who held a significance in the city, they both sighed in relief before showing their true nature.
"I don''t care who he is. Tell that son of a b*tch to shut the shop down. It''s killing the business of hardworking people and, as per thew, it is deemed illegal in the city," the guard spat and then spoke in a mocking tone. He looked down at Harik as well, before making lewd faces at thedies in the clinic. Especially Jasmine and Lily.
Iris, who was hiding behind everyone, peeked at those guards.
Though what was going on in her mind differed totally from others. She wondered if this whole scenario was something that Neptune nned as well.
There was little purpose in this ''free clinic'' and the fact that they weren''t using any powers could be a fake show of theirck of power. This could attract some bugs¡ but why?
That was all she could figure out.
ording to her, if Neptune wanted to wipe out anyone in the city, he has more than enough power to do so. So why choose this tiresome method? Was he afraid of someone¡ or was there something else going on all together?
"We will return within a few hours. By then, shut down the clinic. Or things will get messy for all of you," the guard gave ast warning before ring at Harik and then walking away with a haughty smile on his face.
Harik simply returned with little emotion written on his face. Though as soon as he entered the clinic, he looked at Iris and asked,
"Is there any purpose to it at all?"
Iris looked at him, and then finally shook her head. Even she can''t bullshit about it anymore.
"So, what do we do now?" Lily, who was watching from a distance, asked as she looked a bit worried about the whole thing that happened outside.
"Well. We haven''t been given any other instructions. So we do what we were told to do without making any changes," Harik spoke with a sigh as he then looked around at everyone staring at him.
-p!
"Alright everyone. Let''s get back to work. Hopefully, the owner of this shop has some purpose behind this," Iris spoke as she then too began moving to the next patient, who was just observing her with an enchanted look.
Not minding him, she began healing him the same as before, without using any powers. Same for Harik, who joined her immediately after.
Chapter 234: [Amputee and Prosthetics!]
[Equi''s POV!]
.
After running around the town the entire night, I finally stopped at a random corner.
''Seems like I am still not powerful enough to track them,'' I thought as I recalled I couldn''t find those gods again, no matter how much I tried. There were a few traces, but those were intentional. If I followed them, I would be able to find them, but they too would know of my existence.
"Can''t really let that happen," I sighed as I then observed the line at a distance.
It was a long line of people that carried one form of injury or another. While normally I would have ignored anything minor like that, right now I had nothing to do. And looking at theck of my arms, I wondered if the ce was good enough to provide amputation?
In the dwarvennds, they sure had things like that.
And with that in mind, I altered my face a little, before following towards the ce where the line was leading to. While the line was long, it didn''t take much time to reach the ce.
''NEPTUNE''S CLINIC: FREE MINOR TREATMENT CLINIC!''
My eyes narrowed at the people entering the clinic and those leaving with bandages. My eyes searched for people with lost limbs first, and when I found a girl without a hand, I moved closer to her.
"Ummm¡ excuse me," I tried starting conversation first, gathering her attention and those in the surrounding. They all looked at me, giving me a cautious look before the girl narrowed her eyes and asked,
"Me?"
I nodded and then politely asked," does this ce provide amputations and prosthetics, too?"
There was hesitation in my voice. Looking at the rundown clinic, I expected little, but since the line was long, I thought I should at least ask before leaving from here.
"Ah! You too lost your limbs?"
It wasn''t the girl, but the middle-aged man in front of her. He observed my body, focusing on the arm area. Making a solemn expression, he continued,
"For a pretty young girl like you to go through something like this. This world has truly fallen¡ just what exactly are the gods doing when we need them the most?"
I observed that pity with a nk expression. Can''t really tell him I am one of the gods he is talking about, can I?
"Don''t mind him, miss. He just¡ Well, a lot of things happened with him. You can actually just go to the clinic directly. People who need amputations are given priority there, and since everything is free, nobodyins," the woman behind thedy chimed in.
Though this raised the question of why thedy in the middle wasn''t going to the clinic. Surely, given her condition, she should be given a priority too, right?
I looked at the girl standing there without speaking anything, so I sighed and then thanked that woman and man before moving towards the clinic.
As I walked, the other looked at me with an odd look. Some talked among themselves, others just observed me, though not minding them I reached in front of the rundown clinic.
Much to my surprise, it was run by a bunch of kids running here and there carrying bandages and herbs.
"Excuse me? I heard amputations and prosthetics are also provided here," I tried starting a conversation with one of the kids who was on guard here.
Hearing my words, he sighed. Then he answered," yes, it is provided. But only when master Neptune is present. He is the only one who can do that."
I heard as I looked at the clinic''s name before turning back to the boy," is he not here, yet?"
"No. And neither do I know when he will return. Also, you should follow the line since that''s the only way you can enter the clinic. And no, we do not provide priority to those who need amputations, rare diseases or anything else. Even emergency cases aren''t given priority.
And yeah, wherever you got that information about priority, you were lied to," he spoke in a monotone, not even bothering to look at me.
"¡"
I stood there nkly, as I looked back at the woman and man standing back at the line,ughing at me.
"This is how this town is now. Lifeless¡wless. Don''t be surprised¡ this did not even scratch the surface," a voice came from behind as a girl appeared. Dusting her hands, she then stretched and sat beside the boy before taking out some form of meal from her pocket.
The boy, who wascking any enthusiasm, then stood up and moved inside the clinic while the girl kept observing me.
"Munch munch¡ You must be new here¡ munch munch¡ since sir Neptune is the only one who can ¡munch¡ help you, I suggest ¡munch¡ waiting here than following the line. Gulp," she gulped the whole bread-like meal into her mouth before gulping it down with water.
"That was refreshing!" She smiled brightly before looking at me as she spoke," my name is Jasmine. What''s yours?"
I observed her for a few minutes before answering," Ei. My name is Ei."
"Eh? Peculiar name. You must havee from quite far," though surprised, Jasmine made little of my name. She just smiled at me before continuing," So, Ei. What brings you to this Coast City? Are you traveling to the Light Continent or going to the Mermaid Land?"
"I am¡ just looking for something. It''s something important to me¡ thest traces were seen in this city, so I thought I should check the city out," I told Jasmine as I looked around the city. I sighed as I wondered just where the [Chalice of Equilibrium] would be?
"Is that so? Well. You came at quite a peculiar time¡e sit here. Since I got nothing to do for another hour, I could at least tell you about this city," she smiled as she patted the seat next to her, signaling me to sit there.
I nodded as I sat beside her. Since I had no lead as of now, I guess I can pass some time too.
Chapter 235: [Reunion!]
"The mana density¡"
Spoke the blindfolded goddess Castellina, as she felt the change in the mana in the city. Earlier she could sense that there were minor changes, so she thought little of it, but now that the changes were shifting once again, she can see them properly again.
"It''s Charm Magic. It''s quite thin¡ the most it could do is solidify a mindset. Any average mage could easily break free from this charm and won''t even feel it," spoke the God of Mana, Hecate, as he analyzed the change in mana.
"I don''t feel anything, though. Is it really something we should be concerned with?" Chimed in the God of Sun, Helios, as he observed the faces of his twopanions. He doesn''t enjoy wasting time, and prefers finishing work the fastest way.
"Can''t really say. This frequency of charm magic at this scale shouldn''t possibly do anything," the goddess spoke, wondering if they should look into it or not. After all, it''s simply to the level of increasing the overall temperature of an area by half a degree. Doesn''t really amount to much, if one thinks about it.
"Let''s go. It''s not like we have anything else to do until fate shows up. Who knows, we might end up finding something?" The God of Magic decided to still check it out, anyway.
If they were to find out something, then it wouldn''t be a waste. If they didn''t find anything, then that''s all it would amount to. Not like they have anything better to do.
"Hopefully," Helios said as he walked first.
"Wait. Let''s first reduce our auras. Since we are walking among humans, pretending to be average would help us gather more information than walking like this," Hecate spoke as he reduced his aura even more.
"Wasn''t the previous reduction already enough?" Helios didn''t understand the intention, though.
They had already reduced their powers to match with the people around. For now, they would appear as strong people among humans. This way people will respect them while also not disturbing their investigation.
Reducing their powers even more would make them seem pretty average among the people here, which could create a lot of unnecessary obstacles.
"I guess so. But I just sensed something interesting." Hecate only smiled in response as he checked his aura, which was equal to those of the average human around them. He then looked at Castellina, who just sighed and followed the same.
"Tsk. It better be worth the trouble." Helios clicked his tongue before doing the same. Even though he didn''t like it, he knew that he wasn''t the best strategist among the trio.
"Trust me, it will be," Hecate just smiled with an interest filled eyes as he walked towards a certain part of the town where a long line of people was forming.
Castellina, the Keeper of Fates, walked as she looked up into the sky. Her eyes narrowed for a few moments before her blindfolded eyes looked down, deep into the underground market.
"Castellina?" Helios asked with a bit of interest. For him, what Castellina does is always more peculiar than what Hecate does. After all, Castellina deals with fates.
"Red and white threads. Traces of ck threads," Castellina answered, piquing the interest of both Helios and Hecate.
"So the angels and the demons have arrived, huh?" Helios smiled as he was getting bored for the past 24 hours.
"How many of them?" Hecate asked with a serious voice as he kept walking.
"Let''s see¡ about 2 dozen angels," she said, looking up in the air, her eyes calcting all that with the presence of the fate threads in the sky. A special eyesight that only the rarest of rarest had.
"And 3 demons. They are weak¡ presumably scouts?" She spoke as she continued analyzing the threads while Hecate kept his eyes focused on the ''clinic'' where they were heading to.
"Leave them be. This town isn''t exactly something worth saving," the words came out of Helios'' mouth. He had been observing the kind of people this town had, their nature and their lives. And after observing for over 20 hours, he reached one conclusion.
"Each and everyone of them is trash who would turn into a demon worshiper in the nick of heart. Rotten to the core," he added, as he was pretty much disgusted with the entirety of the town.
Hearing his words, Hecate suddenly smiled as he turned to Helios.
''What?"
"That is why I said you are going to find that ce interesting."
Hearing Hecate''s answer, Helios'' interest piqued a little.
"It was never our concern what both of them do, anyway. Our mission is only Luciana and that other guy. If they don''t appear, we simply leave," Castellina reminded them as they walked towards that clinic.
It was true. The higher gods never concerned themselves with what happened to Zarraf. Special circumstances brought them here. If not, they wouldn''t visit this ce for another millenia or so. That is how rare for them to appear down here is.
And since they were hiding their auras, nobody would know about their existence even if they saw their faces. That''s because even angels don''t know what the 5 higher gods look like. That''s how rarely they show their faces.
The trio walked towards the clinic, ignoring the long line, while the others observed them. Some snickered, while others looked at the trio, hoping to see some form of drama.
"Is this the ce?" Asked Helios with slight interest, but looking at those greedy humans in the line, he didn''t really understand what was different here.
But it differed from Castellina, who found a familiar face among the people there. Her smile was apparent as she walked towards a certain individual sitting on the chair, looking at them with a narrowed look.
"Didn''t think we would find a familiar face here," Castellina spoke as she looked at Equi, with a smile, while Equi answered, returning her smile with the same narrowed look,
"Been a while, Sister."
Chapter 236: [Vampire’s Nightout!]
[Author''s Note: dmir is that vampire guy Adam met in the deepest part of the underground market in the Coast city.]
¡
[dmir''s POV]
.
"Just what am I doing?" I sighed as I walked into the underground market, looking around for specific people that could have some valuable information about the angel.
''It''s the right choice, right?''
Just how desperate have I be to fall into this state? Following someone else''s order, fulfilling someone else''s desire and hoping that I could find what I am looking for. Not sure if my brothers and sisters in the afterlife would be happy with what I am doing.
"Well. At least it serves as a pastime," I then decided to not think much of it. It wasn''t like I had a proper direction, either. So where the winds of fate were to take me, for now, I should follow that path.
''Just need to make sure that I don''t end up losing my neck in the process.'' A dry smile appeared on my face as I touched my neck slightly before looking ahead. One step at a time, I reached one of the people who could possibly hold the information that the guy needed.
"Are you Adrian James?" I asked a white-haired, dark elf wearing a proper ck suit, as he turned his eyes towards me. He was currently serving as a bodyguard, guarding the entrance towards the information guild.
Though he looked like an average bodyguard, very few people knew he was one of the top guns of the dark information guild holding quite an authority. There were reasons for him to act like a ''bodyguard'', but that is none of my concern.
"I am," he spoke as our eyes matched. And a certain purplish hue appeared in my eyes, turning it purple from the previous deep red.
''[Innate Skill: Complete Charm!]''
I used my skill as I put him under my charm before speaking," can I have a private chat with you? I need to buy some information."
He observed me for a few moments before looking at the surroundings. And then, after making sure that nobody was watching us, he nodded and signaled me to follow behind him as he went inside the building he was guarding.
We entered the hall first and then kept walking until we reached the end of the hall. In thest room, which was a dozen times morevish than the outer appearance of the building, we both satfortably on a red sofa.
I looked around the hall with a curious look. While it was true that it wasvish, what caught my attention was the amount of mana artifacts present in the room. To the naked eye, this seemed like avish decoration, but to those who have enhanced perception, it was nothing short of a gold mine.
"What kind of information are you looking for?" Adrian asked me as he observed me carefully. His eyes, which were still affected by my charm before, were now glowing red as I increased the effect of the skill.
"Do you know anything about the angel that happened to fall on Zarraf recently?"
"I do."
A smile formed on my face, as I could rx a little. If by any chance the information guild didn''t have any information, I might have had to search at least 30% of the underground market manually. Even then, the chances of finding out about the angel would have been less than 10%.
"We don''t know the exact timing, but the angel appeared on the outskirts of the Coast city and was found by the viscount''s son. Sightings have said that the viscount''s son made a deal with the angel of some sorts but before anyone can find out what kind of deal, he went into aa."
Adrian paused for a moment before he began narrating everything that he knew about that angel.
"The angel was then sighted in the Coast city and in the underground market by some of our agents. Though peculiarly only non-humans could see her, or if I were to be precise, only non-human remembered her. Anyone else had their memories wiped as if she never existed."
"The angel traveled to the underground market, bought a bunch of artifacts and stuff, mostly tracking devices, before one of the merman found her. Though we are not sure why, the angel then went with the merman towards the Mermaid Queen. Given the contract of the guild with the Mermaid Queen, we were forced to take a step back after that investigation."
He paused there before his eyes opened as if he recalled something.
"Ah! There was one more piece of information. The angel was supposedly running away from some people. A few objected. They were demon worshippers, but there were no non-humanoid demon worshippers in the city. Hmmm¡ we also had an unreliable rumor that was circting."
I looked at the dark elf with a little bit of curiosity, asking," rumor?"
"About a duo following that angel. A ck-haired girl with greenish eyes, and her partner wearing a ck cloak and a white mask. We found it peculiar because no one matching that description had entered or left the underground market. I mean, green eyes aren''t really a-" the dark elf, Adrian was exining about the situation, but my mind paused on the description of that girl.
It might be a total fluke. Maybe the person who saw it was mistaken. Maybe the entire thing about the duo is nonsense¡ but that description¡ I couldn''t stop myself from making sure.
"Who was the person who had seen that duo?" I interrupted Adrian, while maximizing my charm magic. The charm may cause side effects, it might even paralyze Adrian mentally. But that was the least of my concerns.
"It''s the homeless guy, Luthor. He should be near the central market. Shabby gray hair and peculiar gray eyes. He wears a brown coloured ragged shirt. You should be able to notice him given hisck of left hand," As if a mechanical robot with no soul, Adrian answered monotonously, holding nothing back.
-Whoosh!
And I ran. Ran at my fastest speed, like a shadow gliding through the darkness. I kept moving from one alleyway to another. Until I reached the ce which Adrian has described.
I looked around the area, trying to find that person. My senses heightened, my eyes gawking over everyone present in the area. I tried to find that person as fast as possible. And didn''t take much time as I found him begging in one of the random corners.
Just as Adrian described, he had that grayish shabby appearance with theck of a left hand. He seemed ordinary. Nothing about him stood out other than a few scars on his body. But even that looked ordinary, given the location we were in.
Narrowing my eyes at him, I then touched my heart, which was beating a bit louder than before. Though since it could be just a random hunch, I calmed myself. But still, I should try to find everything I can.
With some determination and some hope in my eyes, I took my first step. But then I halted. No¡ I could barely move as the fear crept up my skin. Because I sensed something. My instincts screamed¡
I couldn''t turn, so I peeked. I looked to the left as the silhouette of a woman appeared in my vision.
A girl with ck long hair and green eyes as if emeralds were embedded in her face. Her face seemed childish, but from her body, one can expect her to be around 20 years old.
''It¡''
I couldn''t think properly as I looked at the figure of the girl that I had been searching for decades.
The girl¡
Luciana Wiregia was standing about a hundred meters away from me.
Chapter 238: [Saintess of Water!]
[Coast City: Marketce, Beach (West) Entrance! Morning 8 am!]
.
A small but luxurious ship was stationed near the dock. Though it looked miniscule in front of therger ships on the dock, its presence wasn''tcking even by a little. And that was because of the pure water mana floating around the ship.
-Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!
Soldiers marching out of the ship first stood in formation around the ship, and then slowly cleared way around the entrance.
Each of the soldiers had a blue floral emblem embedded in their white armor chest te. Wearing a blue-coloured cape which carried the same floral emblem, they stood there in unison looking magnificent.
And from the entrance of the ship, stepped out a young girl in herte teens. Her eyes were blue as sapphire, wearing a white translucent tiara. She stood there, curiously observing the area.
Her white hair fluttered against the wind, and the few blue stripes it had dripped droplets of water that contained a magical hue in them. Carefully holding her hair in the big white hat, she stood there with her face filled with sadness.
Even though the blue dressplimenting her eyes made her look like a fairy, thebination of sadness on her face, with the silence that she carried in her aura, it looked rather mncholic.
"Mydy, Saintess Everice. Are you sure about this? If we move from here, there is no going back. I beseech you, please reconsider this treason," the head of the guards helped Everice down to the dock while he advised her again.
Though she shook her head, speaking," our nation has already betrayed the goddess. And I, as thest Saintess of the Goddess Aqua, cannot side with those who turn their back on their own goddess."
Everice''s eyes showed great resolve as she looked at the town in front of her and thend beyond the town. If treason is what it takes to find her goddess, then she is ready tomit it as many times as it requires.
She could never side with the corrupt people who decided to take the power of the nation and use it to fulfill their own desires.
"But it was the goddess who betrayed us first," the head guard mumbled helplessly as he looked at the saintess. He was a loyal servant of the saintess, so he would never betray her, but even he could see how hopeless the situation was for the saintess.
It''s been more than a decade that the Goddess of Water had been absent from her throne, ignoring the calls of the saintess and other believers. It wasn''t odd to say that people started wondering if the goddess was alive or not?
"We will stay here for a week and gather as much information about the Sun Nation as possible. Then we''ll head to the holy capital," the saintessmanded the guards and the maids who came with her, while they all spoke in unison,
"As youmand, My Lady!"
And thedy then moved inside the city with her guards as people made way for them. Though royalty or high-status people were a rarity, given the status of the Coast City, they weren''t exactly something that one won''t encounter here.
Thus, people only observed them for a few minutes, murmured amongst themselves about them before continuing to do their work. And the troublemakers, who could have made some profit from this exchange, also decided to stay away from them.
After all, those guards weren''t your typical mobs you can loot in an alleyway. Even professionals would have a high time dealing with them. Such was the status of the symbol of that flower, the national symbol of the Kingdom of the Water.
¡
[Coast City: Central Tower!]
Standing at the top of the central high tower of the coast city, looking at the saintess and those guards, was a man donned in a long white cloth that covered most of his body.
"I knew I didn''t miss that symbol. But didn''t the Kingdom of Water not have a saintess? After all, their goddess is in the Prison of Time and Space within her kingdom?" He, Neptune (Adam), mumbled as he looked at the saintess.
From what he remembers in the game, the Kingdom of Water was a Godless, Saintless city that was constantly in the struggles of internal conflicts. Ruled by the Mermaid Queen, the Water Kingdom was more or less doomed to fall.
Neptune had a keen interest in that saintess while he looked at the rest of the city.
[Charm Magic: First Frequency!]
A skill that shifts the mood of the area around the user. Its uses were basically to slightly change the thought process of people around the user, and for the effect to be noticeable, it would take about a month.
The area required depends upon the [Wisdom!] and [Charm!] of the user, which Neptune didn''tck in any form.
"You are the most interesting person in the entire city. Just what are you nning?" A voice appeared from behind Neptune, making him turn around to look at the same navy blue-haired kid from before.
''When did he get behind me?'' Neptune thought as he observed the kid. And the strange sense of familiarity he felt from him.
[Name: ???
Level: ???
Race: ???
Title: ???
Stats: ???
Skills: ???]
And just likest time, he wasn''t able to see through the stats of this kid at all. It wasn''t just him but the armless girl, and the three higher gods too. Neptune wasn''t able to see through any of them at all.
"Hey human! I asked you a question!" He asked as he looked at Neptune with a deep look, while Neptune sighed, observing him for a few moments and answering,
"I am trying to create a certain scenario here."
The boy was intrigued a little as he asked," scenario?"
"Yeah. Like creating a y. Who will die, who will live. Who is going to win and who is going to be defeated? Something along those lines. Though it''s a work in progress," Neptune exined briefly before he looked around, trying to take a look at what is going on in the town right now.
"That sounds fun! Count me in! My name is Zeraph Roan Ilias. Though you may call me Zero," he then raised his hand, making Neptune chuckle a little, speaking,
"Aren''t you a little weird?"
Neptune then raised his hand to return that shake. But as soon as their hands came in contact¡
[Congrattions! Contact with the Fate Weaver of Abnormality(V) made!]
Chapter 239: [Meet up!]
[In front of the Neptune''s Clinic!]
"Been a while sister," Equi spoke as she looked at Castellina.
"It''s your sister?" Jasmine, who had no idea what was going on, asked with slight curiosity. Her eyes shifted between the two sisters a couple of times before she focused on the smiling Castellina in front of her.
Even though it was a calm atmosphere, the tinge of fury and sadness was apparent.
"Not blood rted but we spent quite a time together. You can even say we have a special ''bond'' between us that runs deeper than sisterhood," Castellina spoke with an amused smile as she saw the armless Equi. Her eyes gouged theck of power in Equi, which made her even more curious, prompting her to ask,
"How did you escape from there? No¡ given your condition I can somehow expect at least that much from you. But what I don''t understand is why?"
For someone who has lost everything and has fell behind the times, it was odd for her to get out of the prison knowing how hopeless her condition was.
"Who is she?" Hecate asked, as he too looked at Equi but didn''t find anything special in her. Her power levels were high but only in the terms of mortals. In front of Gods, she was nothing but an ant.
"Someone I know from a long time back," Castellina chuckled before looking at the clinic and the condition of the people inside. They were being treated but only by conservative means, without any actual use of mana.
Equi just stood there, with her eyes narrowed at Castellina and the other Gods. She had already prepared her means of escape from this cest night so she needed not to worry about the Gods in front of her. Even though they were powerful, they can''t use even a percent of authority in Zarraf without probable cause.
Laws of Probability forbade them from doing so.
"It truly is peculiar¡ hey kid, what are you doing inside there?" Helios, who observed the store with interest spoke out, making Jasmine narrow her eyes at him.
"It''s a shop called Clinic. It''s where people who are injurede to take medicine and ailments," she spoke with an innocent smile on her face.
"¡"
Both Hecate and Castellina looked at Helios with an amused face, smiling with a hint ofughter in it.
"I already know that!" Hecate red before continuing," what I am asking is why are you not using any mana to heal? Surely you would be able to heal everyone much faster. Why do things this way?"
"What does it matter to you how they do things? Who are you to interrogate them?" Equi joined in as she saw Helios getting irritated by the kid. Jasmine didn''t seem to be stepping down either and given her position, it was kind of the right thing to do.
Though before the situation heats up, someone interfered¡
"All right stop. We didn''te here to fight. Helios back down, and you too," Castellina spoke as she looked at Equi before turning to Jasmine,
"I apologize. We are actually people who havee from a very far awaynd and things like these don''t happen there. It''s just that we found it very peculiar so we decided to check it out. I hope we didn''t inconvenience you," Castellina spoke with a polite expression, making Jasmine sigh as well.
Looking how the front party was not trying to do harm anyway, Jasmine took a look back at the name of the clinic before speaking,
"To be fair, we aren''t much different either."
"?? What do you mean?" Hecate joined in, and even Equi who didn''t know anything, observed the kid with keen interest.
"You see that name over there? Neptune. That guy is more or less the owner of the clinic. He was the one who asked us not to use any mana. It was absurd but since it was his clinic and he was paying us, we didn''t ask much. He was also the person who taught us how to give first aid in various situations," Jasmine narrated a couple of things making the 4 Gods widen their eyes at the girl.
Hecate had a peculiar expression as he saw the two special people inside the shop. He could already guess their identity and see what they were doing inside, but that baffled him even more.
"Do you know anything about it?" Castellina asked Equi but she shook her head speaking,
"Even if I knew, I won''t tell you for free. You know how I work, right?"
Castellina sighed before stretching a little and then speaking," Lust! And the other guy,e out. Or else we wille in," she spoke, calling out the Sin of Lust, Iris, and Harik, the Angel.
Inside the clinic¡
Iris and Harik knew that they were found out, the only reason they didn''t escape was because of the level of entities they were dealing with. Running away was nearly impossible and fighting 3 of them at once¡ one couldn''t even joke about it.
Hearing Castellina''s words, Harik and Iris looked at each other wondering what they should do next.
"I swear on the name of the All Father that we won''t harm you until you do. We just want to know what is going on here," Castellina''s next words, kind of shocked the duo though. They were still in doubt but the name on which she swore wasn''t any name that they could just take.
"What should we do?" Iris asked as an angel would be more familiar with the Gods than a Sin would be. Though Harik had never met any of the higher gods in his life¡ he only heard about them from travelers and soldiers whom he happened to meet once in a decade or so.
"Let''s go. It''s not like we have any other option," Harik sighed as he resigned his fate for now. If need be he would fight with his life on the line, but until he is sure that he needs to fight, he will try to avoid it as much as possible.
Iris wanted to escape but given the absurdity of the situation a certain thought was floating in her mind.
''What if this was a part of Neptune''s n?''
This certain thought made a thousand times more sense than what she had before. And just because of this, she decided that it was fine to go outside. Though the fact that she can''t do anything even if she wanted to, still remained in her head.
Chapter 240: [Who is Neptune?]
Harik and Iris stepped outside the clinic. With a pensive look on their face, they observed the three Gods, wondering what kind of fate awaits them.
Hecate then gave a bit of a thought before pausing the time around them using magic.
While it wasn''t a strict Time Magic, it was something simr. To bend thews of nature to make everything around them move slowly without letting anyone know that they are under the influence of such magic, that pretty much sums up the main point of Hecate''s Time Magic.
It did make Equi, Hecate and Iris a bit shocked but given the identity of the person in front of them, it wasn''t exactly impossible.
''If they want you to know it''s them, you will know it.''
Iris sighed at this usibility. It was one of the things that made Gods as Gods. Until they themselves would reveal they are gods, nobody would see them as such. But if they want people to view them as such, they would easily see through the identity of the Gods.
Even if they are witnessing it for the first time in their life.
"Amusing," Helios smiled as he saw the duo walking towards them. Since the oath was already in effect, neither party can harm each other, so in a way they were all on the same standing here.
"What do the big guns want to know from us plebeians?" Iris spoke in sarcasm as they just smiled at her before asking the same thing they asked Jessice.
That is, who is Neptune and why are they all doing this?
"Can I first ask why are you so interested in it? Despite it being an odd phenomenon, it''s nothing out of the extraordinary," Harik asked. He was agitated but not afraid. Looking eye to eye, he asked the Gods the question that baffled him the most.
"Well. It''s not extraordinary if it''s just the beginning," Hecate spoke out as he looked at the thin harmless charm mana present in the air. It was getting denser at a snail''s pace. Nheless it was getting denser.
"??"
"?"
Iris and Harik were confused by that statement. Observing their confused faces Hecate began to exin,
"You see, species of all kinds, whether elves, humans or dwarves. They take in mana. Where do you think they take it from? It''s obvious. From the surroundings."
Haecate clicked his fingers creating a floating miniature coast city in front of the duo.
"While it''s just a few people here, what do you think would happen if half or even 30% of the people stopped using mana? The density would increase naturally. The overall mana would increase slightly."
The mana in the miniature city increased, bing slightly visible to the naked eye.
"Give it about¡ 20 days, and the density would double. 2 months, and it would triple. 6 months and it would increase 4 times."
A mana storm enveloped the entire area, making drastic weather patterns, and irregr mana densities that were harming the buildings all over the town.
"But that''s when there isn''t a medium to control that mana," Hecate sighed as he removed that mana storm and the miniature city returned to its proper form.
"There is a strange magic charm in this city. A form of frequency magic that even though is not harmful to the citizens, it can change the direction of mana and guide it ordingly."
The mana inside the miniature city increased again, and started forming patterns of various kinds. But unlike before, it was beautiful. Breathtaking.
"And that is all I know what is going on here."
Hecate then removed the magic, vanishing the miniature city from the front.
A serious expression then appeared on Hecate''s face. His eyes looked at that duo who seemed to be quiet about the revtions.
"So let me ask you again. Who exactly is Neptune? And what is he trying to do?"
Agitated and bewildered but confused and surprised.
From their looks, it seemed like they didn''t know about it at all, and they were just following orders. But then again, why would an Angel and a Sin work together and follow blind orders?
"We don''t know," Iris answered. Her eyes looked at Hecate as she continued,
"We were promised something in return but we were never told anything other than what we were doing. He is the same as me."
Looking at her boldness, an amused smile appeared on the face of the three gods. They simply observed the faces of the duo and then looked at Equi.
"Did you know anything about it?" Castellina asked but Equi shook her head," I told you before. I had no idea."
Helios kept looking around for a few moments before asking,"should I put an end to it?" Things could go from bad to worse if whatever that Neptune guy was nning, seeded.
"No. Let''s wait for him toe back to the clinic. It is better to see things through before judging anything. Last time we judged and went with our work¡ more than half of us were dead," a bitter smile appeared on Hecate''s face as he recalled the past.
Helios grumbled at Hecate''s words and Castellina sighed.
Intrigued by his words, Harik, Iris and Equi looked at him. Wondering what they meant by that.
''Did something big happen while I was trapped?'' Equi questioned as she was pretty much interested to know what could possibly make them all grumbled like that.
Though the trio of Gods did not speak anything more about that. They just looked at each other for a few moments, talking among themselves with their eyes. And when they finalized their collective thoughts, Hecate spoke out,
"How long till your boss appears? Or perhaps can you tell where he went?"
Iris shook her head and answered," we don''t know. He left pretty early at dawn and didn''t tell anyone where he went. As for his return, we believe he should return by the evening."
"Is that so?" Hecate them nodded at them before another amused smile appeared on his face before he spoke,
"Then miss Lust. Do you happen to have 3 vacant positions for employees in your clinic? Perhaps we can lend a hand in this charitable work of yours?"
Chapter 241: [The Search for the Angel Continues!]
[In the Underground Market: A Restaurant in the Central Area!]
[Josh (Adam''s Clone)''s POV]
.
"So you saw Wirgeia and another guy wearing a white mask?" I asked for the 3rd time, trying to confirm if those two Fate Weavers were really here or dmir just happened to hallucinate about them.
Honestly I would rather have him hallucinate than it be the real thing.
"I vow in my life that it is exactly what I saw!"
Unfortunately dmir''s desperate shout removed any traces of that thought. I could only observe him for a few seconds before looking outside the restaurant through the window.
[Eyes of Mana!]
I tried looking at every nook and cranny of the underground market but no traces of such people were present. Even though my stats were one-third of what they were originally were, I could still at least see if there were people in that attire.
I tried extra hard so that I could find someone simr looking and say to dmir that ''hey! You were wrong!'' But the more I searched the more I concluded that there was no trace of anyone as such.
"Just what kind of stupid ck market doesn''t have shady guys wearing white masks and ck robes?" I grumbled as I couldn''t find anything even this time.
"Sir Josh?" dmir called me out as I grumbled.
Under any other condition, I would haveughed it off as a joke by dmir, your friendly neighborhood vampire. But right now, given all sets of conditions, it wasn''t exactly impossible for them to appear either.
I mean, even Gods and Angels were suiting up for the event. What''s another 2 Fate Weavers¡ right?
"So what should we do now?" dmir asked as he looked at me with slight hope. But I could only sigh as I spoke,
"It was fine if it were just Luciana but that guy. That other guy is not something anyone can handle. At least not now."
His eyes which were hopeful before, turned a little solemn, before widening in realization.
"You are telling me¡" he spoke as he looked at me before hushing up while I nodded and continued his sentence,
"Yeah. He is more powerful than Luciana. Much more powerful than her."
To be fair, I did not know if that was true. I mean, sure he was able to restore the heavens with a single spell but given how I can do everything perfectly, I wondered if he had something simr.
While I am indeed strong, I am not as strong as I show myself to be. Though as weak as I pretend to be at times, I am not that weak either.
Perhaps he was doing something simr. He is a Fate Weaver like me after all.
''Doesn''t change the fact that his feat was beyond impossible, though,'' I sighed again as another chess piece entered the game. A piece that I could neither predict nor control.
"Let''s wait and watch for now. If they are here, then there must be something of interest here. And if they had shown you their presence, then perhaps they want to meet you as well," I bullshitted again, wondering if it was still making sense.
But looking at his nodding face, it seemed I was still on the right path.
Anyways, since I can''t do anything about it now, I will just sit back and watch. The chance would present itself to me, and the answer to what I should do after that as well.
''Can''t wait to find out what exactly is going on with the city,'' I smiled as even though things were absurd, they were interesting nheless.
I looked behind dmir, at the gate, from which a duo was entering the restaurant. A girl with a slightly darkerplexion, wearing a red two piece that barely covered her body. And a boy wearing silver armor, and a look of dignity on his face.
It was a fascinating sight to watch these two contrasting characters together.
"We found something," Aisha spoke as she turned towards me, and Geralt presented a sheet in front of me.
"I suspect that she is the Angel we are looking for," Geralt spoke as he pointed at the girl drawn on the sheet.
[Bounty: 1000 Gold!]
Hmmm. A bounty, huh?
"Did you find who put the bounty on her?" I asked but they shook their heads. Geralt moved forward speaking,
"We tried to but ording to the sources, the guy who put the bounty is already dead. We tried to look into the dead guy but apparently he was just a drunkard who happened to see that Angel and fell in love with her."
"Well. We got Romeos all over the town, I suppose," as I sighed at what I had collected as well.
All the demi-humans who saw the angel were in love with her, but nobody knows her name, face, voice or anything about her at all. For them it was like a blessed dream.
But¡
"Are we really sure, we are looking for an Angel?" I asked this. Not to them but to myself.
"What do you mean?" dmir was the first one to ask.
"An Angel. Well, I can say that it''s a beauty of its own and themon masses can''t help but be charmed by her but¡ not to this extent."
"You see, there is something called usibility. It stops the effects, reduces the powers of higher beings so that they can''t interfere much with the normal humans. But given how things are progressing," I gave it a long sigh.
"What if she found a way to avoid the usibility?" Aisha chimed in, putting her thoughts in.
"That''s not possible. Even I, a being of another dimension, is affected with usibility without having much difference in powers of the people here. Heck, even Gods are affected, so why would an Angel be free to do whatever she wants?" dmir rejected her idea in an instant. And I agreed with him.
There was nothing that was making sense. How is she able to do all that she did without being affected with usibility? There was no way she could have defied thews of this world.
''The only one who can ignore suchws are the Fate Weavers. And it''s not like she is¡?''
And then another dangerous hypothesis appeared in my mind. One that fits perfectly in this absurd scenario.
Chapter 242: [Meeting a Fate Weaver!]
[Coast City: At the top of the highest building in the City Center!]
[Neptune''s POV!]
.
[Congrattions! Contact with Fate Weaver of Abnormality(V) made!]
"¡"
"¡"
Staring nkly at each other, we did not blink even a single time. The shake was still firm, and the nk look on our faces spoke words that cannot be described easily. It was a peculiar sight to be honest. If not for the message before, one could even mistake is for some form of bromance.
As time passed, we kept the staring contest on. But while I was expressionless on the outside, it wasn''t the same for what was going on in my mind.
From the deepest parts of my brain, I tried my best to find the next words to speak. A formal greeting? A casual remark? Should I make fun of him? Or should I pretend to be serious.
Though given his deep stare, as he kept on holding my hand, I couldn''t find the appropriate response to this situation.
''A staring contest? Is that what we are having? Huh? Are you challenging me?'' I stared back at him, not trying to outdone him.
"You are the same as me, aren''t you?" He asked, with half surety and halfplexed. I did not know what was going on in his mind, but he seemed to be in some sort of confusion right now.
Though since he asked, I answered politely without breaking my character,
"Yes. We are both male-" though his re made me stop the joke and be more serious," Yes. We are."
"Is that so? Can I ask what your stand is?" He asked, making me confused for a moment again, before I understood what he meant by that.
"I have yet to see what this world has to offer," I answered as he closed his eyes for a brief moment before letting my hand go.
''To save the world or end it. That decision is too big for someone like me who hasn''t even taken a proper look at this world,'' I sighed as I recalled the end goal that every Fate Weaver had. Though on that note¡
"What''s yours?" I asked curiously. It was my first time meeting another Fate Weaver, but surprisingly there was no chaos as much as I was expecting. Perhaps my outlook was wrong?
This guy, Zero, he was pretty calm, wasn''t he?
"To save the monsters of this world. And end all other species," and he spoke, shattering all my thoughts into a gazillion pieces.
"¡"
I looked at him a bit surprised, though perhaps he took my surprise in a wrong way as he spoke,
"What? You think monsters aren''t worth saving?"
"I¡ don''t really know," I then gave my honest opinion, making him narrow his eyes at me. Though I still continued,
"I have lived with humans so I know that there are people who should be killed and there are those who are worth saving. Same with a few other species. But I still haven''t been with many, including monsters, demons and even higher species. So until I have seen them with my own two eyes, lived with them, understood them¡ I don''t think I will have the answer to your question."
"As someone who has never lived with monsters, I have no right to decide whether that species should live or die."
There was no feeling of pride in my words. Neither there was ambition or superioritiy, or anything else either. I was simply stating a fact.
"What are¡" though my words seemed to be quite surprising for Zero as he looked at me. His eyes were kind of glistening as he observed me for a moment before speaking,
"Do you know I am a monster?"
I was surprised as I looked at him. I observed him with even more shock than before.
"You really are?!!" My eyes shined a little as I looked at him. Since he too had his own powers, was he like going to be Rim*ru? Or perhaps even better!
"Just¡ what exactly are you?" And with my eyes looking at him as if he were my favorite character, he took a step back. His eyes observed me with aplex expression as he asked,
"Don''t you¡ hate me?"
Though, surprised by his words for a moment, I recalled what kind of world we were living in. Which made me pause on my excitement for a moment before asking,
"Is there a reason I should?"
"¡"
He just looked at me silently before giving out a long sigh. As ifcking energy to deal with the situation, he stopped thinking about it and then moved on to the next topic.
"So. What are you doing here? You said you were creating scenarios. Is that your power?"
"Well. You can say that. There is a lot going on in this town and I am trying to find a person," I spoke as I looked around, only to find the Three Gods talking with that armless girl in front of my clinic.
"Person?" Zero asked, and I answered,
"An Angel. She kind of got caught up in between this whole mess with the Gods and stuff, and I was wondering how to save her with creating minimum casualty."
I had a pensive look on my face, wondering if I could ask Zero for help in this whole situation.
"Why? Is that Angel your friend? Or perhaps a friend of someone you know?" Zero asked, though I made an awkward smile before saying,
"No.. actually. I do not know that Angel. Never met her before. And I just¡ happen to know about the whole thing by coincidence."
He narrowed his eyes at me, wondering if there was something wrong with my head.
"And I¡ felt that it would be fun to save that Angel from the Gods while maintaining the least amount of casuality."
And my next words hit the nail on the coffin.
If not my ability to [Return!], I would have probably stayed away as far as possible from this whole thing. I mean given the situation, the ideal thing for a transmigrator would be to find a sure fire way to increase their strength without getting into unnecessary troubles.
Which, given my skill set, happens to be this path.
"On that note. What''s your purpose here?" I asked as I wondered why he was here. Perhaps I could get another clue about other Fate Weavers or something?
Chapter 244: [Two Weeks!]
[Two Weeks Later!]
¡
As time passed, things became chaotic at a steady pace. Not in the sense that they were getting out of hand but more likely that the number of troublemakers who have entered into the city.
The first were Angels.
At first, about a dozen angels entered the city and started moving around. They mixed in with the locals and started helping with building the ces and helping out people for free.
Since there was a limit to the divinity they could use, they mostly worked manually, barely using any form of mana. But since their bodies were stronger and more nourished than the other races, their help was pretty much epted everywhere.
As time passed, the number of angels doubled, then tripled and right now, there were more than a 100 of them walking down in the city. One may even question if a war wasing out or something.
The next were demons.
Since the Angels roamed the city on the surface, the demons could only prevail in the underground market. Which they kinda did without holding back.
Compared to the number of Angels, the demons were twice as many, spreading across the underground market, enjoying to their full content. They drank wine, sang all night, created all forms of trouble all over the market.
This created a disarray in the underground market which was difficult for even the demon worshippers to bear.
If not for Leydig, one of the demons with a higher authority, the demons might have even destroyed everything within the underground city. It was only because of his authority, power and rule, that the demons were somewhat contained within the city.
Then there were a few minor Gods who took interest in the city.
They didn''t enter the city, but were simply observing the situation present there. Given the powers they had, it was fairly easy for them to join in as well, but because they had heard that the Higher Gods were also roaming somewhere in the city, they could only sit and watch the show as spectators.
The Fate Weaver of Abnormality.
Zero didn''t have much going on. Adam would give subtle hints that he is in the city to keep Zero running around. This was to make sure he doesn''t end up moving away from the city.
Certainly Zero was quite irritated given how he couldn''t find Adam despite Neptune telling him where he wasst seen. There were even traces of Adam''s presence giving the credibility of the information.
It also helped in increasing the trust between Neptune and Zero as they both searched for Adam.
While Neptune ''helped'' Zero, he also got closer with the Saintess of Water and their guards. It was hard breaking the ice, but hearing the backstory of Neptune (Another bullshit), they finally opened up to him.
He was ''surprised'' to hear their story, and decided to help them out if they could help him find his brother in this city. And that''s how, the Saintess of Water, along with her guards, joined in with Neptune to search for his brother.
As for the angel¡
She was never found. And the theory that she could also be a Fate weaver, was never proven. At least not yet. But that kind of information was actually what Adam was looking for, since that would change the whole outlook of this charade.
That is why Adam put extra efforts to find out about her, but since the Mermaid Kingdom wasn''t exactly close, he could only find limited information that also didn''t have much reliability.
Finally there was the clinic itself, which had bloomed to a considerable degree. With more angels participating, and a few more muscr men helping the situation, the business bloomed quite a bit.
Neptune never visited the clinic but passed on various materials that Iris and the others would require. He also kept increasing the frequency everyday while using [Charm!] magic to prompt the people to use less Mana.
A rumor appeared that there is a mana sickness spreading in the city, and the people with cough, fever and body ache should use as little mana as possible. This also contributed to the increased density of the mana in the city.
Even in the underground market, people started using less and less mana for the same reason. And there was a restriction on a lot of mana using devices as well. Since the demons couldn''t use the natural mana, they were happy with the development in promoting the lesser use of mana by the natives.
And thus overall, the mana density which should have taken at least a few months to form, was now practically covering the skies of the coastal city. However people still can''t see it because of the natural frequency that was effectively hiding that mana.
The one who was responsible for that, Neptune, was storing that mana into various devices ced all over the city, so that he can rearrange themter when the war breaks out.
Since he would need to shuffle it ording to the situation and use it [Restart!] Many times to ensure his sess, he was just leaving them to be collected until the day of the battle.
But that was only one of the reasons why he was collecting that much mana. The other one was that 10 dayster, the [yers!] would also arrive as the [Official Server!] wouldunch.
He wanted to put on a great show to attract the attention of the yers, so that they could follow himter like v-panions, when he would need them.
After all, what''s the point of even reincarnating in a game you had yed before, if you can''t even use the story, [yers] and the memories to your advantage?
Anyways, that sums up all the things that had happened in the past two weeks. And even though things were supposed to go smoothly just like any other day, they did not. And that was because¡
Adam finally spotted a certain person on the beach area of the city. Or to be precise she came to meet him¡
The Fate Weaver of Time, Wiregia Luciana, came to pass a message to Adam.
Chapter 245: [Dear Adam!]
[Neptune (Adam)''s POV]
.
[Coast city: Beach area!]
Walking through the beach at dawn, I felt the cold winds brushing against my face, as a refreshing feeling aroused all over my body. The smell of the sea was worth getting addicted to, as it not only helped your body get rxed but also your mind and soul.
"Another beautiful morning," I spoke as I stretched a little, taking barefoot strolls at the beach, leaving my footprints behind as the waves slowly washed them away.
"I wish all days were as rxing as this," I smiled as it has be a daily routine for me for the past week, so as to get up early and walk near the sea to get some morning sunlight. Although I liked to work more than take rest, this rxing atmosphere wasn''t bad at all.
Though, as all good things muste to a halt, I too stopped my walk. Feeling the presence of a girl that wasn''t there before, I slowly turned around to see, who was disturbing my morning ritual today.
''Just which son a- LUCIANA?!'' I almost blurted it out as I saw the figure of a girl familiar to what Quiena once showed me before. Though I maintained my calm self on the outside.
For a few seconds, we both looked at each other silently. And observing that she wasn''t going to speak anything, I spoke out first,
"What is a young child like you doing here? This city isn''t a ce where you should be roaming all by yourself."
"I am Luciana Wiregia. The fate Weaver of Time," she spoke without any expression as she walked closer to me. Though I was confused. I wondered why she showed her face now of all the times? Did something happen?
"I have a message from the first," she said as she took out a letter and then passed it on to me.
"He could have-" I was about to speak but she vanished from there as if she never existed in the first ce. I tried looking at the [Maps!] but couldn''t find her no matter what, so I gave up till the next time.
"There goes my beautiful morning," I sighed as I opened up the letter, on which characters began appearing on their own. I could only look at them with slight amazement before reading out the contents.
[ Dear Adam,
When you get this letter, you might be confused as to why am I contacting you or perhaps even who I am. So I will start with those two before I get to the main point.
I am the first Fate Weaver. The Fate Weaver of existence. And the reason I am contacting you is because I need a little bit of help from you regarding the fate of this world. And not just you but all the Fate Weavers.
Since I don''t like any hidden tricks, I will keep my cards in the open. I have used a special method that collects all the fate weavers to the designated locations. One of those locations is the ce where you are, the coastal city.
The reason behind is the first cataclysm that is caused by the dimensional shift. The one that is going to ur in two weeks, providing the entry of the otherworlders into this world. Though before their entry, there will be a huge wave of monsters appearing. And not just normal monsters but strong and even mythical monsters as well.
I will be handling one of those cities, and other fate weavers are also moving to the respective cities. For your city which will face the most monsters, there will be 4 Fate Weavers, along with All Father, and a few higher Gods. I don''t think there will be a problem since Luciana is already there, but just in case I also called a Heaven''s Guardian as well.
It might be too much for you at the moment, but please provide help as the fate of the entire world depends upon this.
Once this entire mess is over, I will provide you with the location of one of the Primordials as a reward. I hope you will be satisfied with that as this is the max I can do for you at the moment.
Thanks again. Can''t wait to meet you, Adam.
Bye. *heart* *wink emoji* *smiling emoji* ]
"¡"
I ran out of words to speak. Looking at the letter, the first fate weaver seemed pretty¡ easy going? Also, what the heck with those emojis at the end?
I felt weirded out a little but then again, that was not as important as the rest of the contents of the letter. The cataclysm, the monsters, the rewards. Can''t say it''s not enchanting.
"This makes me sad though," I sighed as I realized that all the ns I was making up until now, preparing for all sorts of situations, went to drain. Even though I can still utilize the situation, the end game changed for this city''s y that I was nning.
"But it''s still better than knowing nothing," I tried cheering myself up again. Even though it wasn''t what I was expecting, I now understand what kind of scenario this is. What''s going on in the background and what to expect at the end.
And since that was the case, I can shape everything properly this time.
I checked my skill set and the mana density in the air. Given how things were, I also thought about [Saving] once again since it seemed like a proper checkpoint.
"Should I try controlling the Higher Gods? Won''t work. I have to save Valencia and Alicia as well. Plus there is the case of dmir and the Angel. Let''s see¡ if the Angel is another Fate Weaver, then I know the 4 Fate Weavers more or less. Hmmm¡ what should I say to Harik about this?"
A smile formed on my face as I began thinking of all the possibilities that were going to ur in the next two weeks, and once again I began walking on the cold sand. This time, in the opposite direction, towards the Neptune Clinic, where the Gods and Angels were busy curing people.
Chapter 246: [Streets of Coast City!]
Walking down the market, I observed Zero talking with a waitress, rizzing her up as she blushed while serving the meat in front of him. Despite having messy hair and in clothes, his face andplexion was pretty far above the models back in my old world.
In most other novels, he might as well be the protagonist of the story. Too sad this game/world was so absurd that even he seemed like a side character.
He then slowly turned to me with a narrowed look, but his gaze turned warm as he noticed my presence. He even smiled and waved at me, while I waved back before I continued walking through the seat.
"Sir Neptune! Good morning. Didn''t think I would end up meeting you on my way to market," the Saintess of Water, Everice, smiled as she walked towards me. Her eyes filled with warmth, she observed my face cheerfully.
And the guard behind her, looked at me with an even more enthusiastic look," Sir Neptune. Are you not going toe to the bar again? I was waiting for you to have another match."
Heughed showing his white teeth while I smiled as I answered," I will do it after I am done with my work here. Don''t worry, it should take a few more days. Though on that note, I am in a bit of a hurry."
I made an apologetic expression, while they stepped aside hurriedly and spoke,"oh sorry. But please meet us tonight. We wanted to continue our conversation from 2 days ago. We found another rumor regarding the Goddess of Water."
"All right. See you at night then," I smiled and began walking before they too did the same.
"Sir Neptune. Thank you again for helping me with that broken cart," one of the traders that I had helped a few days ago, waved as he was preparing for another trade.
"Sir Neptune. Good Morning. Would you like to have some blue lilies?" An ageddy, selling flowers on a stall, spoke with a warm smile as I chuckled before giving a bunch of copper coins and taking the blue lilies.
"Thank you," she answered, before I continued walking through the streets.
"Good Morning, Sir Neptune."
"Thank you again Sir Neptune."
"Would you like to have some bread Sir Neptune?"
"Sir Neptune. Thank you for helping my mother again!"
The more I walked, the more people began bowing to me. Smiling at me, thanking me for everything that I did. From helping them in small tasks, to the clinic where the free treatment was going on. There were all sorts of people thanking me for all sorts of things.
"Ah! Sir Neptune. Always good to see that a kind human like you exists as well."
A group of angels walked towards me, praising me with a kind smile before they also went on their way. I just returned their smile, before I finally reached the Clinic.
"It''s Sir Neptune!"
"Sir Neptune is here!"
"Sir Neptune?"
"He is finally here!"
And as I reached back to my Clinic which I started two weeks ago, my eyes observed the long line of people being treated by angels, peoples, and even the Higher Gods. While I didn''t visit this clinic, I was still active around the city. Hence by now, everyone in the city knew me.
"So you are the kid, huh?" And the voice of a golden haired kid came as he walked out of the clinic with his hands covered in a bit of blood. Wiping it clean with a cloth, he came closer to me, observing me from top to bottom.
"Don''t scare him, Helios. Hey, Mr Saint Neptune. Is it all right, if I call you that? I am Castellina by the way," another of the Gods appeared in front of me, her eyes covered with a blindfold felt like they were gazing at my entire existence.
I could only gulp in his presence as I saw her beauty far more enchanting than anything I have seen before. Even Alepsia and Valencia, who seemed like perfect existences before, now looked rather pale in front of Castellina.
''Should I max my charm again? Hmmm. Let''s wait till I begin the conversation. I am surely gonna need the skill there,'' I thought before controlling my thoughts with my will power alone.
"Told you he is the same kid who was observing us before in the market," and finally the third of the three Highed Gods appeared behind me, as he ate an apple. His eyes filled with strange colors, he gazed me before smiling and speaking,
"I knew something was odd about you. I can''t see through your soul at all."
The three Gods began gauging me over and over, their interest peaking as moments passed. While I just stood there like a zoo animal, making a wry expression at their behavior.
"Boss!"
And saving me from this awkward exchange was an Angel (literally). Harik stood there, observing the whole situation as he called me out and continued,
"Ummm. Would it be all right if youe inside the clinic? You are creating quite amotion here."
Looking at the crowd that was growing for some reason, I nodded before looking at the three Gods and saying," shall we continue our conversation inside the clinic?"
After pausing for a moment, those three nodded as even some of the angels and minor gods were listening to our conversation.
''I would need to restart again after this,'' I sighed as I knew that attracting the attention of so many Angels and Minor Gods was worse than the Higher Gods.
The Higher Gods will not bother with what I do, might even enjoy watching my shenanigans. They aren''t the type to interfere with what happens in the mortal realm, even most of the heaven realm, unless it directly affects them. Though that can''t be said about the Angels and the Minor Gods.
''It''s gonna be a pain but a man gotta do what a man gotta do,'' I sighed as the excitement of the knowledge I got from Luciana made me forget about this aspect.
Well. Whatever.
All of us entered the clinic, before the three Gods and I sat on a 4 chaired round table. And looking at them sittingfortably, I started my conversation with the biggest nuke I can throw at them.
"I have a message from Luciana Wiregia."
Chapter 248: [The All Father!]
Hair white as snow, and the texture that looked like pure silk, I could even feel literal divinitying out of it even from a distance. And those golden eyes that seemed to be containing an entire universe in it, I had to stop myself from gazing in too deep before I lost myself in them.
He wore a in ck hooded cloak that seemed to be made out of an average fabric rather than out of mana or divinity. It seemed like he didn''t create clothes out of his powers like the other three Higher Gods.
"Is it alright if we talk privately?" He asked in his child-like voice as he wore the body of a 10 year old.
Perhaps I was too focused on his appearance that I didn''t see that everyone other than me was now bowing to the child, whether it was the angels, the other gods, the humans or even the Sin of Lust, Iris.
It was a nice area of effect.
"Let''s go somewhere else," I answered him as I began walking towards him. His eyes were fixated on me, while the others were still kneeling. Even though I was kind of rude to not bow in front of him, the other Gods didn''t utter a single word, simply keeping their stance just like before.
Walking out of the room, I and the All-Father kept going straight for a few minutes. The silence was heavy as I kept ncing at him every now and then, and that guy never left his eyes from me, not even for a single moment. As for the people on our way, they all kneeled in his presence, and continued their work as we left from there.
"Have you made your decision yet?" As we walked, the All Father asked.
I wanted to wait at least till we reached the beach area where the number of people was minimum. Even though I didn''t show it, all these kneeling people were making me feel really awkward.
So I did exactly that. I didn''t answer him as I continued walking at the same pace as before.
Time slowly and awkwardly passed as we soon reached the sandy path where the water touched our feet. I noticed that the ocean started sparkling a little, making me turn at it with a puzzled expression.
"Any liquid that touches my body, turns into holy water. Even if it is the ocean¡ though it will turn back to normal in a few days," he spoke as I was bbergasted on the inside. At this point, I was tempted to break character cause this was getting a little too ridiculous, wasn''t it?
But then again, it''s the All father, I guess?
"I know," I gave the most appropriate lie I could think of.
"So-" he was about to speak again but I just sighed, making him pause his statement. I then smiled at him, as I spoke,
"I haven''t decided yet. I still want to explore this world, see everything I can, do everything I can do. I want to understand everything before I make a decision. won''t touch the fate of a world that I don''t even know of."
At my words, he turned silent. His eyes looked at me for a few moments before he pondered something, and then he nodded,
"That is a satisfactory answer."
Is it?
''I just said that I wanted to have fun until my heart''s content and then decided whether to do my job or not¡ '' I guessed there was a mimunication between the words that I wanted to convey and the one that he wanted to hear.
"So what have you thought about the Cmity? I have heard that you are going to help us defend this time. ''He'' has ced a lot of trust in you, so I wanted to see the one ''He'' believes in," the All Father spoke again, while I wondered who was ''He''? Voldemort?
''Must be the First Fate Weaver. Quiet the stalker I got,'' I sighed as I then looked up, to be precise at the Primordials that were watching my live broadcast right now. And then I sighed again as I spoke out,
"Must be fun watching from a distance."
"May I have the answer?" He asked again, as he didn''t like me dilly dallying around. It felt rude but looking at his eyes which seemed a bit desperate for some reason, I decided to be open about it.
"I am fine with that. Defending, I mean. If the cmity urs, the entire world will turn upside down, which will heavily affect my tour- cough cough. I mean my exploration around the world," I spoke honestly, while the All Father had his eyes narrowed at me.
Though something else was bothering me right now. So, changing the topic, I asked that first,
"Why are you here? Surely it''s not to ask these questions, right?"
At my question, he sighed. And then after giving it a bit of a thought, he answered,
"It''s nothing. You won''t be helpful to me given your current condition."
"??"
Confused, I looked at him.
"I will be leaving now," he said before he vanished from there. I was about to ask him what he was talking about, but he ghosted me before I could even do so.
"Hmmm. My current condition, huh?" I thought as I looked at myself before opening up the system again. Too many things have happened including a few important ones that I don''t understand at all. For now, I wanted to just restart again and see if I can y the whole scenario better.
But then, I just paused before I closed the [System] again. Even though things were hectic, and everything was pretty much getting out of hand, I believe I should at least see it to the end once.
''Well. If all I am going to be is a spectator in the turn, then I should focus more on enjoying than preparing,'' I stretched as I walked back towards the town. This time wondering if there is anything I can learn in the next few days.
Chapter 249: [Prelude to War!]
The next 7 days passed pretty smoothly as nothing happened in the town. No more new demons or angels. The Higher Gods worked like usual without ever bothering me again. While Iris and Harik were shocked by that previous incident, they still didn''t run away and kept working in the clinic as usual.
The All Father and Luciana were not seen again. I thought about looking for Luciana at least, but then decided not to since I felt like it would be a waste to do so. If she doesn''t want to be found, then it would be impossible to do so.
If I really want to meet her, I can just look for her in another [Return].
Though everything was the same as ever, there was one thing that was different from before. That was Zero. I didn''t find Zero even once after that day, as if he vanished in thin air. It was probably either the All Father or Luciana. Or perhaps he vanished on his own? Anyways, it did not concern me for now.
Because for now, I could only concentrate on the bright ck portal a dozen kilometers away from the city. A portal so big that the entire city could pass through that portal.
It appeared out of nowhere, like one second it wasn''t there, and the next it was there.
"I wished it wasn''t true," Castellina spoke as she walked outside the gate. She looked at me for a moment before ignoring me and then walking forward. Hecate and Helios also followed behind her.
My eyes then turned to the sky, where the girl in ck hair was standing with a long wooden stick in her hand that was twice her height. Behind her was the blue haired kid with a focused expression, his eyes narrowed towards the portal, while an angel doned in white levitated just behind them.
''Fate Weavers, huh?'' I thought as I was pretty sure that those three were the Fate Weavers. Even that Angel girl that I was searching for previously.
The air pressure suddenly rose, as two other beings stepped into the area. Unlike before, the white haired boy now had a silver armor and a golden white spear in his hand. The aura of divinity around him was at least 1000 times more fierce than when I first saw him.
Beside him was another guy in in clothes. A ck haired kid who looked a bit older than the All-Father, but had simr facial features to that of the All-Father. If I were to make a guess, then that was the heaven''s Guardian that the First Fate Weaver was talking about.
The Aura around them was no joke.
Both of them appeared a few meters ahead of the three Gods, and began walking forward. Soon I saw rows and rows of Angels appearing in the air, with a bunch of coloured beings that seemed to be containing various amounts of divinity in them. They must have been the minor Gods that were watching us from before.
"Are we going to fight too?" Iris appeared from behind along with Harik, whose eyes were focused on the Angel in the air. Even though they were wide open with shock, they were also warm knowing that she was fine.
"Yeah. Though be careful. I won''t be able to protect you."
At least not in this turn.
They both nodded at me in a serious tone. My eyes then looked at my clone ''Josh'' with whom Geralt and Aisha walked along and a bunch of more strong people. I had already met with my clone before so I know what happened in the underground market.
''Well. Another thing that I need to do in the future returns,'' I thought as I looked at the front, hoping to find that one person that I was looking for.
The man wearing the red coat. I remembered the vision was about a man like that being the center or something. Don''t see him on the battlefield though? Will he appearter?
On that note, even the son of Lace wasn''t present here. Which would¡ make sense given the question that why would he even be here?
I sighed as I understood that this meant that there was a high chance that the reason the Son of Lace would be here was because I would call him. Though this also intrigues me. Why would I bring such an important chess piece to this battlefield of monsters? He is powerful but not that powerful.
-Thump! Thump! Thump!
And breaking my thoughts, I saw the monsters appearing from the portal. Each of them at least level 1000 or more. Ancient monsters that are far stronger than normal ones. Having patterns and scripts written all over the body.
They were giant, reaching towering heights, they walked with each step covering at least a 100 meters. But even then they were the weaker ones.
''It can''t be,'' my eyes widened as I now realized the gravity of the situation. It seemed like I was still underestimating that whole scenario.
"They shouldn''t be appearing before the 4th Cmity," I mumbled as I saw the 2 Giants. The True Ancient Giants, the 2 of 13 Giants, the strongest being, each of which can go against dozens of Higher Gods at once. They appeared standing there at the far end of the army of monsters.
But they were mythical entities that only existed at the edge of the world? It''s impossible. The gates to the edge of the world were only opened when everything was already destroyed. Then how¡ it doesn''t make sense¡
And as I thought more about this absurd situation, another answer popped up in my mind. Things that don''t make sense can only be done by beings that don''t make any sense.
And my heart skipped a beat as I thought of a possibility that I didn''t want to confirm.
"Luciana. Are you really not going to join me?" But the ugly voice confirmed my doubts. A red devil with two ck horns appeared out of the portal, flying in the air as he looked at Luciana with a lust filled with gaze.
"Us Fate Weavers can kill all the Primordials and take over the world. Why don''t you listen to me? Be my wife, Luciana. Once we achieve our purpose, I can even promise to give you what you are desperately searching for," and that demon spoke with a slight plea, as his eyes looked at Luciana with hope.
And at that point, I understood another piece of the puzzle that I didn''t need to know.
The reason why Son of Lace wille here.
The father who was supposed to be in the deepest pit of hell. The one that the son was searching for day and night. The being whom every being in this world deemed as dead.
That guy was the Fate Weaver standing against us right now.
The 5th Fate Weaver.
The Fate Weaver of Cmity, Lace.
¡
Author''s Note:
And with this, I have introduced/Mentioned all the Fate Weavers at least once.
The first fate weaver. Fate Weaver of Existence. ???
The second fate weaver. Fate Weaver of Time. Luciana Wiregia.
The Third fate weaver. Fate Weaver of Eternal me. Dragon King.
The Fourth Fate weaver. Fate Weaver of Irrationality. Lirawern.
The Fifth Fate Weaver. Fate Weaver of Cmity. Lace.
The Sixth Fate Weaver. Fate Weaver of Abnormality. Zero
The Seventh Fate Weaver. Fate Weaver of ???. Heather
The Eighth Fate Weaver. Fate Weaver of ???. Angel Raphi
The Ninth Fate Weaver. Fate Weaver of Magic. Child of Mana
The Tenth Fate Weaver. Fate Weaver of ???. Adam Wesker
Chapter 250: [Difference in power!]
[23rd Return!]
.
.
[Hecate''s POV]
.
.
If you ask me how long I have been waiting for this event, this apocalypse, this cmity to happen, then my answer would be somewhere along the lines of¡
"How did we evene to this?"
The answer was never.
I never wished for this day toe. A cmity? Are you kidding me? Nope. Nada. Never.
"Weren''t we looking forward to fighting against Luciana and that other guy?" I asked out loud, as I was really exasperated with how everything was ying out.
My colleagues, Helios and Castellina, were sharing the same sentiment. This wasn''t what we signed up for. It was far above anything we have seen in our long, long life. Forget about the cmity, there was also that guy¡
"How is Lace even alive?" That was another unweed shock that I didn''t like. He was a monster that was hard to kill even 500 years ago. We burnt him, froze him, killed him and separated all his body parts into different containers and then sealed each in different corners of different dimensions.
Forget about him. We didn''t want his son to grow up to his potential. Hence, we marked that son of Lace as a priority target for all gods and angels.
"He is the same breed as those three," the All-Father spoke as he looked up at the sky. The ce where three beings were standing with a half tensed, half bored expression. The angel that we have heard about, and Luciana, we know. Don''t know about the third guy, though.
Despite that, from the All-Father''s words, it became a bit clear that those three, Lace and even ''that'' guy, were part of something else. What? I didn''t know. Do we even know anything at this point?
"Are we fighting with them? Who exactly are they?" Helios asked as he focused on them with a sharp gaze. There were questions in his eyes, questions that were targeted at the All Father. But the All-Father was with this other guy, probably a heaven''s guardian.
Once again, another question. How did a heaven''s guardian step in the mortal realm? Wasn''t it impossible for them to do so?
"Their fates are special. I have never seen fates as special as those." Castellina seemed to be fascinated with those beings as well. Slowly uncovering her blindfolded eyes, she looked at those guys with those mesmerizing dark blue eyes of hers. Even I was enchanted by her for a second here before I used magic to calm my mind.
And then I felt the presence of the Two True Giants standing at the very back of the army that wasing towards us. My heart skipped a beat as I felt the strange power emanating from each of them. Their very nature was against the existence of this world.
"How long has it been that they had been sealed there¡ to think we would see another ragnarok out of nowhere," that ck-haired heaven''s guardian sighed as he looked at those giants while we just observed.
These were the beings that existed long before we were even born. We can''t even fathom the depth of their powers. Not even one of them.
"Let''s go. It''s beginning," the All-Father spoke, as he vanished from there and appeared in front of one of the giants that had stepped into the mortal realm and punched it with controlled power.
-BOOMM!!!!
The power was enough to destroy a considerable area, but the ground somehow still remained intact. As for the giant, it pushed the other giants back into the portal before the All-Father went in as well.
The heaven''s guardian then created a ck barrier that covered the entire entrance of that portal before he spoke.
"Other than the higher gods and the weavers. No one enters. The others can support from a distance, or maybe do nothing at all."
"Looks like we can''t back out," Castellinaughed a little while I just sighed," lucky us."
-Whoosh!
Though before we could even move, I saw Lace appearing right in front of the guardian as he spoke,
"You are spoiling the mood. Did ''He'' send you?"
-BOOM!!
Lace kicked the guardian far away into the city, destroying at least half of it before getting thrown into the ocean. Our eyes widened a bit, but it was no time to be surprised as that blue-haired kid appeared in front of Lace.
-BOOM!!!!!!
A shockwave appeared, much stronger than the previous one, pushing even us higher gods one step behind, while we kept looking at Lace holding the fist of that blue-haired kid.
"Are you the sixth? You are strong! Wanna join my side? I can-" Lace was excited as he looked at that blue-haired kid, but that kid kicked Lace in his head with tremendous power.
My eyes could barely catch the speed of his kick, which reached Lace''s head and created another powerful shock, this time much stronger than before. Can I take that kick? Maybe if I have all my restrictions removed¡ maybe?
Though I saw Lace, just standing there, without an inch of his head moved. Smiling, he spoke,
"Very good. You have a great foundation. I can teach you how to wield your power as well. Just tell me. What do you want? Name it and it''s all yours-"
This time, he was attacked by a rather strong attack. Taking that attack of light directly, his body was slightly melting, but that was all. I think I saw him smiling at that barrage of attacks while he looked at that angel girl with a scious smile.
"You know I always wanted an angel concubine. I didn''t think the eighth would be one," he even winked at her, making her re at him before she increased her powers even more. Though it didn''t seem to affect him even for a second.
"So. Luciana. Have you tested me enough? Tell me, did you see any possibilities of winning in the future that you looked through?" A smirk was present on Lace''s face as he then looked back at Luciana, who now had her eyes narrowed at him.
-BOOOM!!!!!
"Lady Luciana! Don''t listen to him. He is a demon! He only knows how to deceive others!" Heaven''s guardian appeared again, trying to hit Lace. But a red-coloured barrier appeared in between, stopping the attack of that heaven''s guardian in a single instance.
"Shut up, insect!" Lace spoke as he red at that heaven''s guardian, before pushing him back into the ground.
-BOOM!
"Now, Luciana! Don''t tell me you still can''t see that your only choice is to obey me. You will be my toy, just like everything else. Even ''He'' knows it''s inevitable. In this world, in the entirety of Zarraf, there is no one who can touch me-"
-BOOOMMMM!!!!
And then I saw Lace falling back into that portal area at an insane speed, while another person was standing in his ce. A guy around whom ck and white threads were floating gracefully.
"I am gonna touch you. Wait, that sounded wrong?" Spoke that guy, Adam, with an innocent smile on his face. While his mana was overflowing¡ at least 1000s of time,parative to mine.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Chapter 251: [A promise!]
[57th Return!]
.
.
[Helios POV!]
.
.
"¡"
"¡"
"¡"
All of us looked at that guy, Adam, standing at Lace''s ce as he smiled after making that statement. His eyes observed the surrounding area with little concern, as if he was lost or something. Discover what''s next on m-vl-em,py-r
-BOOM!!!
And then another exchange urred as Lace returned, attacking Adam with all his might, but Adam just created a powerful barrier exactly where Lace was present. It wasn''t even the concept of speed¡ it was as if he knew where Lace was going to attack.
"Are you the 10th?" Lace spoke as he looked at Adam, while Adam just smiled as he answered,
"I am. No need to wet your pants."
-BOOOM! BOOM!!! BOOOOOM!!!!
3 more attacks, each more powerful than thest one. Though barriers that seemed to contain the power of the entire world in them appeared in between, erasing those attacks as if they never existed.
"Is this your power?" He narrowed his eyes at Adam while I gawked at the duo. It wasn''t just me, but everyone present. Gods, angels, other beings, even demons and those giants. They all just looked at the exchange between Adam and Lace.
"Kind of," Adam spoke as he looked at Luciana and then said," hey. I want to know. What is exactly the deal between you two? I could see that you were contemting between choosing him and fighting him."
''Was she?'' My eyes widened at that realization. If Luciana joined that monster, then it would be impossible for us to win. And perhaps Adam wanted her to not go to the other side?
-BOOOM!! BOOOM!!! BOOOM!!!
Maybe because Lace understood Adam''s intention, he tried to attack him as fast as he could, but none of the attacks worked. Adam simply kept looking at Luciana, who saw him standing there before she spoke.
"In all the futures, I saw him emerging victorious. Plus, he said that he can help me meet my mother, father and sister, as long as I can get him what he wants, that is, to marry him."
Ah! Isn''t that what she always wanted? But that''s impossible, isn''t it? Can Lace really do that? No wonder Luciana was tempted to go back in time. Even I have so many regrets that I want to go back in time¡ Even I would be ready to go to bed-
-p!
I pped my cheeks before letting my thoughts wander in the wrong direction. That was more dangerous than the end of the world.
"Is that so? Well. I can''t promise that I can help you go back in time. But I think¡ meeting your family¡ it''s not too out of the box. I might need to pull a few strings or two," and Adam dropped a huge bomb on us. Our eyes widened as we looked at him. He didn''t seem to joke, though.
"Lies! That is not possible! Even I would need to devour the primordials before I could turn back time. But bringing the dead back?!! You think I haven''t tried that?! That is impossible! Their souls have long since dissipated," Lace spoke as he looked at Adam with shock, who just simply ignored him.
"Neptune! You think the leader would agree?" He turned towards a certain someone. A guy we knew from before, the guy in whose clinic we worked.
''Leader? You are saying this monster has a leader?'' This question rang in all our ears, as we looked at Neptune floating towards Adam and Luciana.
"Stay away from here, you demi-human! Filthy people should-"
-BOOM!!
"¡"
"¡"
"¡"
And once again Lace was thrown back into the dimension through the portal, under our shocked gazes. This time, even Luciana and the heaven''s guardian were shocked. Their eyes were almost out of their sockets.
"First, turn off your aura. You are scaring the kids," Neptune spoke, while Adam made an oops expression before turning off all that mana. While we just gasped as we looked at him hiding all that mana so finely. I couldn''t even tell if he had mana or not.
"Kid. You are Luciana, right? I wanted to ask before. Why did you mistake me for Adam before?" Neptune asked with a smile, making Luciana look at him with contemtion. Luciana then answered properly,
"The First said that it will go to Adam. All I need to do is follow directions."
"Ah! That makes sense."
"Ah! That makes sense."
Both Adam and Neptune had a knowing gaze before they chuckled a little.
"To think we were worried about something so small," Adam spoke before he shook his head before looking at Neptune and then at Luciana and asking," do you think the leader will help her out?"
Neptune then pondered and spoke," I don''t really know. Though, personally, if we ask him, he might do it. He is a softie for kids searching for parents and stuff, remember?"
Adam nodded at him before looking at Luciana as he spoke," don''t worry. We will help you out with your goal. We will revive your family, though there are going to be a few steps, okay? Like we might need something you have as a keep-safe from them? Even a memory is fine. You do have it, right?"
Adam was worried for a second, but as Luciana nodded, his worry dissipated. He then smiled and spoke,
"You have waited far too long. Just wait for a bit more. Don''t worry, I promise on the name of my brotherhood that I will help you meet your family pretty soon. Trust me!"
Luciana wanted to ask something, but then someone else shouted first.
"You are lying!! There is no way that is possible!!!"
"Do you have any lie detection skills?" Adam just smiled back at him, while his eyes automatically turned red. Not only his, but Luciana, All-Father, that blue-haired kid, that angel, Hecate and Castellina. Everyone''s eyes changed colors as well.
Everyone was using their lie detection skills here, including me.
"Everything that I have said. From the start to the end. Everything was true. I will fulfill my promise even at the cost of my life," he spoke, creating a deafening silence in this echoing battlefield.
¡
[Author''s note: The battle has just begun and will go on for dozens of chapters. Just saying!]
Chapter 252 [Playing with the Fates!]
252 [ying with the Fates!]
[77th Return!]
.
[Castellina''s POV!]
.
''Just¡ what is going on here?'' I asked as I looked at the sky where that guy, Neptune, was literally ying with Lace. It wasn''t a matter of strength or power. Or even luck. It was a matter of fates and destiny.
While others don''t know, these eyes that I possess have a special ability. It is one of the 10 most powerful abilities that I have. It gives me the power to see the fates of beings around me. Anyone Iy my eyes on will have their fates written in front of me. The threads of fates, the destiny they will have, all will be visible in front of me. It gets difficult as the power of the person in front of me increases, but even at the bare minimum, I can see the threads of fate that we all carry. And all the threads of fate that I can see on that guy, Adam, and his brother, Neptune, are the pitch ck threads of fate. There were at least thousands of dark threads linking his body to various giants, Lace and some even to Luciana.
It''s normal to happen that way given we are in a war, but the thing is that¡
''How are they¡ disappearing?'' I questioned as I looked at the dark threads disappearing.
They are vanishing one by one, with newer threads forming instead. Somemon, some umon destinies. It was as if his death was being rewritten again.
"It''s impossible," I mumbled as I looked at that guy pushing back Lace again as he talked with Luciana. Even in this war, where the fate of the entire is on the line¡ his attitude is too calm. It''s as if they were enjoying a cup of tea while having a normal discussion. Just who¡ are they?
And then, what I heard was something that I would have passed as a joke had it been any other time. But given the situation, the person, the being who spoke¡ it wasn''t something that I can take too lightly.
"Everything that I just spoke is the truth," he said with that casual smile as we all activated our truth seeking skills. And guess what¡ not one of his sentences contained a lie.
"THAT IS IMPOSSIBLE!!! NOT POSSIBLE!!! DO YOU KNOW HOW MUCH I HAVE TRIED TO FIND SOMETHING LIKE THAT??!!! DO YOU KNOW HOW MANY RACES I HAVE OBLITERATED JUST TO FIND SOMETHING LIKE THAT?!! YOU ARE LYING!!" Lace shouted in rage. His eyes turned deep ck, while Neptune and Adam just observed each other''s faces before they sighed.
"You know, Lace. There is something you must understand about fate weavers¡ they are beings that are not defined by the normal boundaries of this world. They are beyond what exists. Aren''t you one of the people who is going to change the direction of this world''s fate? Why do you have your thinking limited bymon sense?" Neptune spoke, as a strange silence covered the entire area.
"There is a huge other world out there, kiddo. Stop acting surprised at every little thing," Adam spoke as he looked at Lace, who had a maddening expression on his face. Though if one looks closely, there is a tinge of sadness. A tinge of pity. A tinge of hatred in those eyes as well.
"THIS ISN''T FAIR!! WHY DID I SUFFER SO MUCH? IF THIS WAS POSSIBLE THEN WHY WAS I SUFFERING FOR SO LONG! FOR MY SON! FOR MY WIFE!" I saw that hatred igniting, but those tears made me more shocked. Never in my life I had thought that I would see something like that¡ the strongest and the cruelest demon of all time was crying in front of us?
"All these years. THESE FUCKING CENTURIES THAT I WORKED FOR! AND IN THE END NOW THAT I HAVE DECIDED TO END IT ALL, YOU ARE TELLING ME TO RE IGNITE THE HOPE THAT I CAN MEET MY WIFE AGAIN! I CAN''T EVEN FUCKING DIE WITH THIS CURSED IMMORTALITY!!"
"So, was it right to do so?" And then Neptune spoke.
"Just because you lost something, you decided it was better to make others go through the same pain?" His eyes were calm. They did not pity Lace, nor did they show any disgust at what he had done. They just observed Lace as an adult would look at a child.
"Lace. There are things you should do, and there are things you shouldn''t. Why did you plunge into the way of cruelty when you had the means to find the answer in ways better than that? Young one, you are a fate weaver. You certainly have the means to go beyond normal. To do things the right way, yet you choose a strange path." Neptune then showed a hint of sadness.
"For a fate weaver, who is destined to create the path for this world. Aren''t you a little too lost?" He asked as he looked at Lace, who just observed him with nk eyes. The tears were still now, the eyes seemed really lost as Lace pondered what Neptune had just said.
It made me wonder about the story of Lace. We knew what Luciana had gone through, what we had done to her in all those years. It was tragic. After all this time, I still feel disgusted with myself that I was one of the people who forced her to go through such a tragic fate.
Was Lace the same? Has he gone through something simr? Should I indulge in such thoughts and see it from a demon''s point of view? I do not know. I feel sad, but we are enemies in this war.
But then again, just what kind of war is it? I once again looked at the duo, the brothers of salvation, the center of this war, as they controlled the entire flow. The extent of their power was unknown. The amount of power they had shown was far above what we can take. But the most deadly thing about them was their strange calmness that they were expressing. There was no tension on their face, as they just observed the battlefield and the people taking part in this war.
"Too much talk, no jutsu. Man, I am feeling a little cringe," Neptune then spoke as he made a weirded out expression before speaking,
"Let''s try this another way, I guess."
And then he started making strange signs in the air in front of him. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Chapter 253 [Do you think you can take them on?]
253 [Do you think you can take them on?]
[124th Return]
.
[The All Father''s POV!]
.
-BOOM!
"[Configuration!]" I chanted silently as I looked at the iing horde of giants. My eyes were half focused on the two True Giants behind them, while half of the focus was on Luciana and Lace.
They seem to be talking about something with each having a serious expression on their faces. I wish I could go and hear but for now I should trust my half-brother. N?v(el)B\\jnn
''Though he isn''t faring as well as he thought he would,'' I chuckled a little as I saw him jumping back in the fight, trying to go against Lace who was simply dodging his attacks before pushing him back again.
Since my half-brother was a heaven''s guardian, I won''t need to worry about his life. It was rather convenient being an immortal and all. On the other hand, I should be worried about those two guys over there.
I focused on my body, as the time around me slowed down rapidly. It was a trick to increase your own body function to heighten all senses to an extreme. A trick that I learnt from Hecate and Queina.
And looking at those ''stopped'' giants, I then chanted again,
"[Deconstruct!]" The floor below each monster broke into tiny fragments, bing near invisible to naked eyes. Then controlling them around those giants, I then chanted the final piece of my spell.
"[Reconstruct!]" And the floor was shaped into various sharp objects, including but not limited to weapons that were pointed at those monsters, in directions they were moving towards.
"[Slice and Dice!]" And one additional spell, just in case they managed to survive through this one. Threads far stronger than the''s life force, cut those giants aparts at least 1000s of times, before everything calmed down in front of me again.
And once that was done, I slowed the amount of divinity that I was channeling, bringing everything back to normal. This should be enough to gauge the strength of the enemy.
''Not enough for a warm up but I guess this is how this war is,'' I thought as I saw that there were only six entities that were worth watching over. The three fate weavers from our side. And Lace and the two giants on the opposite. Everyone else was toockluster. ''The weak are too weak. The strong are too strong, huh?'' I observed as my thoughts crossed a certain person whom I thought was a bit too weak. Not only by the standard of the higher gods and the fate weavers, but even among mortals, he would be somewhere in the middle.
"Howe someone like him is a fate weaver?" I mumbled as I tried looking around, wondering if he was somewhere on the battlefield as well. The monsters around me turned to dust as I stood there silently looking around for a brief moment. I was about to turn back to the True Giants again, but a voiceing from right beside me, rmed me before I could do so.
"They look strong. I have only heard of them. Do you think you can take them on?"
The voice of the demi-human with the blood of sirens. The guy who was pretending to be a human, the 10th fate weaver who goes by the name Adam. ''When did he get here?'' I thought as I didn''t notice him getting behind me. Was it one of his special skills? It won''t be odd considering he is a fate weaver.
"I think I can take one. Though there is something odd about them," and then another voice came from the opposite side as another guy, this time a human with mana threads floating around him, stood there as he looked at the giants. ''What?!'' I was shocked. A bit confused. Because of his presence¡ What is going on here? There is another fate weaver apart from the original 10? No it can''t be!
From the view of how this ''Adam'' was able to control death energy in one thread and divinity in another, I could make that he is a fate weaver. Albeit a bit weak, he was one. Only a Fate weaver is absurd enough to bend thews of nature.
"Then who¡" and my eyes turned back to this other guy. This demi-human, whom I mistook for Adam. Who was he?
"I wasn''t talking to you brother. Lord of Heaven. Do you think you can take at least one of them? Since I can''t use all of my power I can hold one down for about a day or two. I was wondering if you can ask your three juniors to take the other one out after that," that demi-human, the half siren, he spoke with such calmness, even I was convinced that he could do that.
"What are you¡" I wanted to ask. I wanted to question him. But then a sudden burst of energy surrounded his body. So much that it made me question if he was a hidden heaven''s guardian or something? Who is he? And why had he been hiding his power for so long?
"Leader won''t be happy with this. Didn''t he once mention that he was going to talk to the 13 giants? He won''t like this, at all," spoke Adam with an evil smile as if he was enjoying every bit of it.
"Well. I am pretty sure, he was talking about the 13th Giant and not the 13 giants. A couple of missing giants won''t be a problem. Right, Lord of heaven?" And the half-siren smiled at me with a wink, probably hinting me to keep it a secret. While all I could do was to look dumbfounded as his energy only kept increasing over and over. If given a few more minutes, he could even match my energy. Who¡ is he? No¡ who are they? I just observed the duo then walking towards the iing horde of giants.
"Excuse me please," Adamughed as he then clicked his finger before all those giants were cut into half, before their lifeless bodies fell on the ground. And I just couldn''t understand¡ What exactly happened?
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!